r

1

THE SCOTS PEERAGE

Edinburgh : Printed by T. and A. CONSTABLE

FOR
DAVID DOUGLAS

LONDON . . . 8IMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON,
KENT AND CO., LIMITED

CAMBRIDGE . . MACMILLAN AND BOWES
GLASGOW . JAMES MACLEHOSK AND SONS

Clje lUngs of

THE

SCOTS PEERAGE

FOUNDED ON WOOD'S EDITION
OF SIR ROBERT DOUGLAS'S

peerage of S>c<manU

CONTAINING

AN HISTORICAL AND GENEALOGICAL ACCOUNT
OF THE NOBILITY OF THAT KINGDOM

EDITED BY

SIR JAMES BALFOUR PAUL

LORD LYON KING OF ARMS

WITH ARMORIAL ILLUSTRATIONS

VOLUME I

EDINBURGH : DAVID DOUGLAS
1904

All rights reserved

cs

-P35
V.I

Co t&e egemotp of
SIR WILLIAM FRASER, K.C.B.

WHOSE

LABOURS AND MUNIFICENCE
HAVE MADE IT POSSIBLE

THIS WORK

IS

DeDicateD

CONTENTS

AND LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE

FRONTISPIECE, The Royal Arms of Scotland.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND, 1

ABERCORN, HAMILTON, EARL OF, 37

With full-page Illustration.

ABERCROMBIE, SANDILANDS, LORD, 75

With full-page Illustration.

ABERDEEN, GORDON, EARL OF, 82

With full-page Illustration.

ABOYNE, GORDON, VISCOUNT MELGUM AND LORD, . 100
ABOYNE, GORDON, VISCOUNT OF, 101

ABOYNE, GORDON, EARL OF, ...... 102

With full-page Illustration.

AIRLIE, OGILVY, EARL OF, . 106

With full-page Illustration.

AIRTH, GRAHAM, EARL OF 133

With full-page Illustration.

ALBANY, STEWART, DUKE OF, 146

ALTRIE, KEITH, LORD, .156

ANGUS, CELTIC EARLS OF, 160

ANGUS, UMFRAVILLE, EARL OF, 167

ANGUS, STEWART, EARL OF, 169

ANGUS, DOUGLAS, EARL OF, 172

With full-page Illustration.

ANNANDALE, MURRAY, EARL OF, 214

With full-page Illustration.

viii CONTENTS

PAGE

ANNANDALE, JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF, ... 230
With full-page Illustration.

ARBUTHNOTT, ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF, . . . 272
With full-page Illustration.

ARGYLL, CAMPBELL, DUKE OF, 318

With full-page Illustration.

ARRAN, STEWART, EARL OF,

ASTON OF FORFAR, ASTON, LORD, 399

With full-page Illustration.

ATHOLL, ANCIENT EARLS OF, 415

ATHOLL, CAMPBELL, EARL OF, 434

ATHOLL, STEWART, EARL OF, 436

ATHOLL, STEWART, EARL OF, 440

ATHOLL, STEWART, EARL OF, 447

ATHOLL, MURRAY, DUKE OF, 449

With full-page Illustration.

BADENOCH, COMYN, LORD OF, 503

BALCARRES, LINDSAY, EARL OF, 511

With full-page Illustration.

BALFOUR OF BURLEIGH, BALFOUR, LORD, . . .530
With full-page Illustration.

BALMERINO, ELPHINSTONE, LORD, 556

With full-page Illustration.

PREFACE

HE l Peerage of Scotland,
brought out in one
volume folio by Sir
Robert Douglas of
Glenbervie, Baronet,
in 1764, was a work
which at once took
its place as a high
authority on the sub-
ject with which it
dealt. Half a century
later a new and re-
vised edition was com-
pleted by Mr. John
Philip Wood, in two volumes folio. The works
both of Douglas and Wood were for their time
admirable examples of ability and research. The
former author, himself a member of an ancient
Scottish house, was in a position which made it
easy for him to collect information from the mem-
bers of the Scottish nobility, and many of their
charter-chests were opened to him. But he and
his editor, Wood, laborious and painstaking though
they were, lived at a period when the historical
records of the country were very much less acces-
sible than they now are. With the exception

1 The shield in the initial bears the official coat of Lyon King of Arms.

x PREFACE

of the Acts of Parliament in an abridged and mutilated
form, absolutely nothing in the way of records had
in Douglas' days been printed, and references and
authorities had to be patiently sought with much
expenditure of time and trouble in the badly arranged,
insufficiently housed, and wholly unindexed public
documents. The natural consequence was that while
their information, so far as it dealt with their own
times or the generation immediately preceding, was
on the whole commendably accurate, the particulars
regarding the earlier centuries were scanty and too
frequently untrustworthy. But though every student
of family history has to acknowledge a deep debt
of gratitude to their labours, after a time a general
desire arose that a more accurate and detailed
account of the Scottish Peerage should be pre-
pared. Especially of late years, owing to the official
publication of several important series of records,
such as the Calendar of Documents relating to
Scotland, the Exchequer Rolls, the Register of the
Great Seal, the Register of the Privy Council, and
the Lord Treasurers Accounts, it was evident that
these in themselves afforded a deep mine from which
information might be drawn. Again, many private
collections have within the last century seen light.
The publications of the Bannatyne, Maitland, and
Spalding Clubs have revealed what a rich store of
ancient documents remained in Scotland, and the
Historical MSS. Commissioners have made accessible
many most valuable collections, which had lain more
or less neglected in the charter-rooms of many a noble
house.

PREFACE xi

A new edition of the Peerage of Scotland has been
for a long time the ardent aspiration of the present
Editor. A good many years ago a meeting of persons
interested was called by him, and the subject was
carefully considered. But the difficulties in 'the way
were apparently unsurmountable. The expense of
such an undertaking was considerable, and the class
of readers to whom it would appeal was necessarily
a limited one : the project therefore was at the time
abandoned. Since then, however, the munificence of
Sir William Fraser, K.C.B., himself a well-known
writer on genealogical subjects, and whose series of
family histories are monuments of patient research,
rendered possible a way out of the difficulty. Sir
William left a certain sum of money to his Trustees
with directions that it should be spent in printing
works which would tend to elucidate the history
and antiquities of Scotland. In carrying out his
intention the Trustees resolved to devote part of this
sum to making possible a new edition of Douglas's
Peerage, though it would far from cover the whole
outlay entailed in such an undertaking.

Modern methods demand a much more thorough
treatment of genealogical questions than was desired
or even possible a century ago. The day of the one-
man dictionary or cyclopaedia is over, and it would
take the devotion of a lifetime for any individual to
write the history of the Scots Peerage as it ought to
be written. It was determined therefore that the
work should be undertaken by a staff of writers
under the supervision of an editor, and in many

xii PREFACE

cases this has resulted in a title being treated by
an author who had made the history of the family
his special study, and had access to sources of
information which could not have been readily got
by any other. There are, no doubt, certain draw-
backs to this method : a writer is apt to extend
the particulars of a family in which he takes a
special interest to a degree far beyond the limits of
a work such as this. The editor's duty is to combat
against this tendency, but occasionally circumstances
are too much for him, and he is unwilling to reject
information which is really valuable and interesting
even though it may seem unduly to increase the
length of the article.

In commencing the preparations for this edition
instructions were given to contributors that, while
free latitude in this respect was given them, they
might, if they pleased, use the actual words of Douglas
or Wood when no correction was necessary as to the
facts. While to a certain extent this has been done,
it has been found better in many cases to re-write the
articles entirely without reference to what the previous
editors had done. So many errors had to be corrected,
so many facts re -stated in the light of modern
research, and so many abbreviations made, that it
was found to be the only satisfactory mode of treat-
ment. It has also, it is hoped, conduced to greater
clearness in diction, as the somewhat verbose com-
ments of Douglas and Wood, though quite in the style
of their own day, hardly commend themselves to the
more practical requirements of our times. The work,

PREFACE xiii

however, has been arranged very much on the lines
on which Wood left it, save that instead of having to
hunt for the Royal lineage through the article Albany
a succinct account of the Kings and Queens of Scot-
land, with their issue, has been included at the
beginning of the first volume.

As a general rule cadets of families have not been
brought down further than the second generation
from the parent stem. But there are cases where
this has been departed from, such as when the
descendants of a younger son ultimately succeeded to
the title, or where it is necessary to show the ex-
tinction of some cadent branch.

Not the least important feature of this work is
the fact that wherever possible, references have been
given to the various authorities for the statements
made. This is especially the case as regards the
older dates. Douglas and Wood are fairly accurate
as to their own times, and they must have got in-
formation from contemporaries who had personal
knowledge of the facts they communicated. As
regards more recent dates it has been thought un-
necessary in many instances to give authorities for
them, as they are contained in the ordinary books of
reference. Burke, Debrett, and Lodge are Peerages
to which the Editor lies under the greatest obligation
for the many more modern dates which have been
taken from them.

In compiling the accounts of the different families
more importance has been given to the genealogical
than to the historical side of their career. And it

xiv PREFACE

has been absolutely necessary, out of consideration
for space, to omit much of the historical matter which
appeared in the former editions, more especially with
regard to the notices of the younger sons. But in the
case of the holders of titles themselves it has been
found impossible to omit certain details in connection
with the history of the country with which they were
so intimately associated. Indeed, not to have done
so would have been to deprive the work of much of
its value.

In conclusion, the Editor has to thank his con-
tributors for the loyal and hearty support which they
have given him. He has often had to regret having
had to omit, from unavoidable reasons, much informa-
tion, the collection of which must have entailed a
large expenditure of time and labour. There are two
persons to whom he owes a deep debt of gratitude : —
Dr. Maitland Thomson, the Curator of the Historical
Department in H.M. Register House, placed the
resources of his exceptionally wide knowledge of
Scottish families freely at his disposal. There is
hardly an article which does not owe something to
his powers of research and willingness to communi-
cate the result. His colleague the Rev. John Ander-
son, assistant Curator of the same Department has
acted as assistant editor, and it is not too much to say
that without- his invaluable help the Editor would
have found his task — not an easy one in any case —
immeasurably more difficult. Whatever success the
work may have owes much to Mr. Anderson's learning
and constant care.

PREFACE • xv

The illustrations, with the full-page achievements
and the initial letters, are the work of Mr. Graham
Johnston, Heraldic Artist to the Lyon Office, whose
advance to the front rank in his profession the
Editor has for some years watched with interest and
pleasure.

JAMES BALFOUR PAUL.

EDINBURGH, April 1904.

LIST OF CONTEIBUTOES TO VOL. I.

J. A., . . . REV. JOHN ANDERSON.

G. D. B., . . . G. D. BURTCHAELL.

D. C. V. C., . . DONALD C. V. CAMPBELL.

J. C., . . . REV. JAMES CAMPBELL, D.D.

W. B. C., . . W. B. COOK.

F. J. G., . . . FRANCIS J. GRANT, Rothesay Herald.

H. W. F. H., . . H. W. FORSYTH HARWOOD, Editor of The
Genealogist.

W. A. L., . . WILLIAM A. LINDSAY, K.C., Windsor Herald.

J. R. N. M., . . J. R. N. MACPHAIL.

K. W. M., . . KEITH W. MURRAY.

W. M., . . . WILLIAM MURRAY.

J. B. P., . . . SIR JAMES BALFOUR PAUL, Lyon King-of-Arms.

A. F. S., . . .A. FRANCIS STEUART.

J. K. 8., . . . JAMES K. STEWART.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

HE development of the
modern Kingdom of Scot-
land from a disorganised
state in which, after the
days of the Roman occu-
pation, different races
warred for supremacy, be-
longs to general history,
and need not be treated
of in the pages of a Peer-
age. But it is necessary
for a complete under-
standing of the pedigrees
of the Scottish nobility
to notice briefly the in-
dividual sovereigns who
ruled over the kingdom
after its component elements were united into one people,
who occupied, if not the whole, at least the greater part of
the country now called Scotland. These rulers will be con-
sidered not so much in relation to their public acts, which
again belong to the province of the historian, as to their
alliances, offspring, and relationships, which permeate the
whole genealogical history of the Peerage.

The most convenient starting-point for such a purpose
is the reign of

MALCOLM in. ' Ceannmor,' i.e. Great head or Chief. He
was the eldest son of Duncan I. by his wife, a cousin of
Siward, Earl of Northumberland : Duncan being the son of
Crinan the Thane by his wife Bethoc, eldest daughter and
heir of Malcolm n. King of Scots.1 He was born about
1031. Between 1061 and 1093 he led five raids into Eng-
land, devastating the northern counties and bringing about

1 Chron. Picts and Scots, 152 ; Fordun, book iv. 39, 40, 44 : Scottish
Kings, by Sir Archibald Hamilton Dunbar, Bart., which book is the basis
of this article, and where full references are given to the authorities for
the statements made.

VOL. I. A

2 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

a great invasion of his own country by William the
Conqueror in 1072, and by his son Robert in 1080. In
his last English raid Malcolm was defeated and slain at
Alnwick, 13 November 1093.1 He married, first, about 1059,
Ingibjorg, daughter of Earl Finn Arnason, and widow of
Thorfinn Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney.2 He had by her :—

1. DUNCAN, afterwards king.

2. Donald, died 1085.3

A son Malcolm has been assigned to him, but there seems
to be no positive proof of this.

Malcolm Ceannmor married, secondly, at Dunfermline
1068-9, Margaret (St. Margaret of Scotland), daughter of
Edward ^Etheling.4 By her, who died 16 November 1093, at
Edinburgh Castle, and was buried at Dunfermline, he had : —

1. Edward, wounded with his father at Alnwick, and died

near Jedburgh 16 November 1093.5

2. Edmund, Prince of Cumbria and afterwards a monk ;

he died at Montague in Somersetshire.

3. Ethelred, Earl of Fife, and Abbot of Dunkeld buried

at Kilrimont.6

4. EDGAR, afterwards king.

5. ALEXANDER, afterwards king, as Alexander I.
<5. DAVID, afterwards king.

7. Matilda — the good Queen Maud — was married to

Henry I. of England, 11 November 1100, and died 1
May 1118 leaving a daughter Matilda, who was
married, first, to the Emperor Henry v., and second,
to Geoffrey Plantagenet, by whom she had a son,
Henry n. of England.

8. Mary, was married in 1102 to Eustace, Count of

Boulogne, and died 31 May 1116, leaving a daughter,
Matilda, who was married to Stephen, King of
England.

DONALD ' BANE ' succeeded his brother Malcolm, but after
six months was deposed by his nephew Duncan, the eldest
son of Malcolm in., in May 1094.

DUNCAN n. born circa 1060; he also reigned only six

1 Chron. Mailros, 60. 2 Orkneyinga Saga, 14, 23 ; Saga of Magnus
the Good, 37, 46. 3 Annals of Ulster, 370. 4 Vita S. Marg. (Surtees
Society), 238. 5 Chron. Mailros, 60. « Reg. Prior. St. And., 115.

THE KINGS OP SCOTLAND 3

months, being killed 12 November 1094. He married
Ethelreda of Dunbar, and had a son :—

1. William ' Fitz Duncan,' who married Alice, daughter
of Robert de Rumely, and had issue.1

DONALD ' BANE ' after the death of his nephew Duncan,
ascended the throne for the second time, but after the
expiry of three years was deposed by his nephew Edgar,
who imprisoned him and deprived him of his eyesight. He
died at Rescobie, though in what year is not known, leaving
an only child : —

Bethoc, who was married to Huctred of Tynedale, by
whom she had a daughter,

Hextilda, married to Richard Comyn ; their great-great-grand-
son John Comyn was a Competitor for the Scottish crown
in 1291. She married, secondly, Malcolm, second Earl of
Atholl. (See that title.)

EDGAR, fourth son of Malcolm Ceannmor, by his second
wife, succeeded Donald Bane in October 1097, and died un-
married in Edinburgh Castle 8 January 1106-7, aged about
thirty-three. Buried at Dunfermline.

ALEXANDER i. ' the Fierce,1 also son of Malcolm Ceann-
mor, succeeded his brother; married Sybilla, illegitimate
daughter of Henry I. of England by Sybilla Corbet. She
died at Loch Tay 12 July 1122. He died without legitimate
issue 23 April 1124 at Stirling, and was buried at Dunferm-
line. He had an illegitimate son, Malcolm, who attempted
to gain the crown.

DAVID i. 4the Saint,' youngest son of Malcolm Ceann-
mor; born about 1080; married about 1113-14 Matilda,
daughter and heir of Waltheof , Earl of Huntingdon, grand-
daughter of Siward, Earl of Northumberland, and widow of
Simon de St. Liz. He died at Carlisle 24 May 1153, aged about
seventy- tliree, and was buried at Dunfermline. His wife
Matilda, according to Fordun,2 died 1130-31, and was buried at
Scone ; but she appears in a charter c. 1147.3 By her he had

1. Malcolm, said to have been strangled when a child by
Donald Bane.

1 Cal. Doc. Scot., ii. 16, 17, Nor64. " Fordun a Goodall, bk. v. c. 33. 3 Ada
Parl. Scot., i. 359-60.

4 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

2. Claricia, died unmarried.

3. Hodierna, died unmarried.

4. Henry, Earl of Northumberland and Huntingdon,

married in 1139 Ada, daughter of William, Earl of
Warenne, second Earl of Surrey. He predeceased his
father David 1. 12 June 1152, and was buried at Kelso.
His wife died 1178. By her he had :—

(1) MALCOLM, afterwards Malcolm iv. « the Maiden.'

(2) WILLIAM, afterwards William ' the Lion.'

(3) David, Earl of Huntingdon, born about 1144 ; married 26

August 1190 Maud, daughter of Hugh, Earl of Chester. He
died at Jerdelay 17 June 1219, leaving issue : —

i. Robert, died an infant, and was buried at Lindores.
ii. Henry, died an infant, also buried there,
iii. John le Scot, Earl of Chester and Earl of Huntingdon ;

d. s. p. June 5, 1237.

iv. Margaret, was married to Alan, Lord of Galloway, in

1209. Her third daughter, Devorgilla, was married to

John Baliol of Barnard Castle, and had with other

issue : —

(i) JOHN BALIOL, who was a Competitor in 1291,

and afterwards King of Scotland,
(ii) Alianora, was married to John Comyn of Bade-
noch and Tynedale. (See title Badenoch.)

v. Isabella was married to Robert de Brus, Lord of Annan-
dale. (See title Annandale.) It was through her that
King Robert Bruce had a claim to the crown.

vi. Ada was married to Henry de Hastynges ; her grandson
John was a Competitor in 1291.

Earl David had also three illegitimate children : —
(i) Henry of Stirling. l

(ii) Henry of BrechinJ2 These appear frequently in
charters of the period as sons of Earl David.
Henry of Stirling died apparently unmarried or
s. p. Henry of Brechin held the lordship of that
name, and by a wife named Julian, had issue,
(iii) Ada, was married to Malise, son of Earl Fertetb
and brother of Earl Gilbert of Strathearn.3

(4) Ada was married in 1161 to Florent in., Count of Holland ;

her great grandson Florence v., Count of Holland, was a
Competitor in 1291.

(5) Margaret, was married first, in 1160, to Conan iv., Duke of

Brittany, Earl of Richmond, and by him had issue ;
second, to Humphrey de Bohun, Earl of Hereford.

(6) Matilda, died young 1152.

1 Registrum de Aberbrothec, i. 57. 2 Ibid. 3 Chartulary of Lindores,
Introd. xxvi. et seq. A son David is also mentioned [ibid, xxvii. 3, 8]. It
is difficult to say whether he was legitimate or not. He is not mentioned
by Fordun.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 5

(7) Marjory, possibly a daughter, as Robert de Pinkeny, one of
the Competitors, claimed to be her great-grandson in 1291,
but her position is uncertain.

MALCOLM iv. 'the Maiden,' born 20 March 1141-2, suc-
ceeded his grandfather 1153 : died unmarried, at the age of
twenty-three, at Jedburgh 9 December 1165. He had a
natural son, name unknown, in whose memory he granted
the right of sanctuary to the church of Innerleithen.1

WILLIAM ' the Lion ' succeeded his brother : married 5
September 1186 at Woodstock, Ermengarde, daughter of
Richard, Vicecomes de Bellomonte: died at Stirling 4
December 1214, and was buried at Arbroath. By his wife,
who died 11 February 1233-4 and was buried at Balmerino,
he had : —

1. ALEXANDER, afterwards king.

2. Margaret, was married, at York in 1221, to Hubert de

Burgh, Justiciar of England and Ireland.

3. Isabella, was married to Roger Bigod, Earl of Norfolk,

and died s. p.

4. Marjory, was married, at Berwick 1 August 1235, to

Gilbert, Earl of Pembroke. She died s. p. 17 Novem-
ber 1244, and was buried in London.
King William had several illegitimate children : —

1. Robert de London.

2. Henry Galightly, whose son Patrick Galightly was a

Competitor in 1291.

3. Isabella, whose mother was a daughter of Robert

Avenel ; married, first, in 1183, to Robert de Brus, and
second, in 1191 to Robert de Ros. Her great-grand-
son William de Ros was a Competitor in 1291.

4. Ada, was married in 1184 to Patrick de Dunbar, fifth

Earl of Dunbar ; she died in 1200. Her great-grand-
son Patrick de Dunbar was a Competitor in 1291.

5. Margaret, whose mother was a daughter of Adam de

Hythus, was married to Eustace de Vesci. Her
grandson William de Vesci was a Competitor in 1291.

6. Aufrica, was married to William de Say. Her great-

grandson Roger de Mandeville was a Competitor in
1291.

1 Registrum de Kelso, i. 23.

6 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

ALEXANDER n. was born at Haddington 24 August 1198 ;
knighted by King John of England 4 March 1211-12. He
married, first, 19 June 1221, Joan, daughter of John, and
sister of Henry in., Kings of England; she died at York,
4 March 1237-8, and was buried at Tarrant Keynstan,
Dorsetshire.1 He married, secondly, 15 May 1239 Maria,
second daughter of Enguerand in., Baron de Coucy. The
King died at Kerrera 8 July 1249, and was buried at Melrose.
His widow was buried at Newbottle, having married as her
second husband Jean de Brienne 4 dit d'Acre,' son of John,
King of Jerusalem.

By his second wife he had : —

ALEXANDER, afterwards king.

He had also an illegitimate daughter : —

Marjory, married to Alan Durward; her grandson
Nicholas de Soulis was a Competitor in 1291.

ALEXANDER in., born at Roxburgh 4 September 1241,
knighted by Henry in. of England 25 December 1251.
Married at York 26 December 1251, when little more than
ten years old, Margaret, eldest daughter of Henry in. who
was a year older. She died in February 1274-5, and was
buried at Dunfermline. He married, secondly, at Jedburgh
14 October 1285, Yolande, Comtesse de Montf ort, daughter of
Robert iv., Comte de Dreux. He was killed by a fall from
his horse at Kinghorn 19 March 1285-6, and was buried
at Dunfermline. His widow married, secondly, May 1294,
Arthur n., Duke of Brittany. He had by his first wife : —

1. Alexander, Prince of Scotland, born 21 January 1263-4 :

died vita patris s. p. 17 January 1283-4 at Lindores.
He married at Roxburgh, 15 November 1282, Mar-
guerite, daughter of Guy, Count of Flanders: who
married, secondly, Renaud I. Count of Gueldres.

2. David, born 20 March 1272-3, d. s. p. June 1281.

3. Margaret, born at Windsor 28 February 1260-1;

married, August 1281, to Eric Magnusson, King of
Norway, who married, secondly, in 1293, Isabel Bruce,
sister of King Robert I. Margaret, died at Tons-
berg, 9 April 1283, and was buried at Christ Kirk,
Bergen, Norway, leaving an only child : —

Margaret, ' the Maid of Norway,' of whom hereafter.
1 Scottish Antiquary, ix. 47.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 7

MARGARET 4 the Maid of Norway,' born within a year
previous to 9 April 1283 : acknowledged heir to the Scottish
throne by the magnates of Scotland in Parliament at Scone,
5 February 1283-4, succeeded her grandfather Alexander in. ;
was betrothed to Edward, Prince of England, 6 November
1289 ; left Norway for Scotland in the autumn of 1290, and
died at Orkney about 26 September 1290. A 'False
Margaret ' who claimed to be the princess was burned at
Nordness, Bergen, in 1301.

After an interregnum from 26 September 1290 the Crown
of Scotland was awarded by Edward I. of England, who had
been called in to adjudicate, to —

JOHN BALIOL, eldest son of John de Baliol, of Barnard
Castle by his wife Devorgilla, third daughter of Alan, Lord
of Galloway, and Margaret, daughter of David, Earl of Hunt-
ingdon (see ante p. 4). Born about 1250, he married before
February 1280-1 Isabella, daughter of John de Warenne,
Earl of Surrey. He was awarded the Crown of Scotland
17 November 1292, and after a short reign abdicated 10
July 1296. After being a prisoner in England for three
years he retired to France, where he died in April 1313»
He left two sons : —

1. EDWARD, afterwards declared King of Scotland by the

English in September 1332, but fled from the kingdom
after a reign of eleven weeks. He is said to have
died s. p. 1363, but a letter by King Edward in., of
date 20 May 1370, seems to imply that he was then
alive.1

2. Henry, slain at Annan 16 December 1332 s. p.

After a turbulent interregnum of upwards of nine years
the Crown was seized by

ROBERT I., de Brus, or 4 The Bruce,' Earl of Carrick and
Lord of Annandale (see these titles) : born at Writtle, near
Chelmsford, 11 July 1274 : chosen one of the guardians of the
kingdom 19 August 1299 : assumed the sovereignty and was
crowned at Scone 27 March 1306. He finally achieved the
independence of Scotland, and after an eventful reign of

1 Ceil, of Docs., iv. No. 168.

8 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

twenty-three years died at Cardross 7 June 1329, and was
buried at Dunfermline. He married, first, about 1295,
Isabella,1 daughter of Donald, tenth Earl of Mar, by whom
he had an only child.

1. Marjorie, who was married to Walter, High Steward

of Scotland. She died 2 March 1215-16, leaving one
son, who eventually became king as Robert n.
King Robert married, secondly, in 1302, Elizabeth,
daughter of Richard de Burgh, Earl of Ulster, who died at
Cullen 26 October 1327, and was buried at Dunfermline, by
whom he had : —

2. Matilda, married to ' a certain squire ' Thomas Isaac.

She died 20 July 1353, and was buried in Dunfermline,
leaving two daughters : —

(1) Joanna, married to John, Lord of Lorn.

(2) Catherine, d. s. p.

3. Margaret, who was married in 1343 to William, Earl of

Sutherland (see that title), and died some time before
November 1547.2

4. DAVID, afterwards king.

5. John, died in childhood.

King Robert had several illegitimate children : —

1. Sir Robert, killed at Dupplin 12 August 1332.3

2. Nigel of Oarrick, killed at the battle of Durham 17

October 1346.

3. Margaret, who was married to Robert Glen, and was

alive 29 February 1363-4.

4. Elizabeth, who was married, before 1365, to Sir Walter

Oliphant of Aberdalgie.

5. Christian of Carrick.

DAVID ii. Born at Dunfermline 5 March 1323-4 ; crowned
24 November 1331 ; went to France in 1334 where he and
his queen remained for seven years, returning in 1341.
Taken captive by the English at the battle of Durham 17
October 1346, he was a prisoner in England for eleven
years, regaining his liberty in 1357. He died after a reign

1 She is also called Matilda in a warrant by Edward i. 13 October 1296,
Cat. of Docs., ii. 850. 2 Beg. Papal Letters, in. 68, 264. 3 In Scottish
Kings a Walter of Odistoun is erroneously inserted after Robert owing to
a mistake in the preface to the Exchequer Bolls, vol. i., cxxix., note 8.
He was not a son of King Robert. Cf. Scottish Antiquary, xiv. 147.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 9

of upwards of 41 years on 22nd February 1370-1, and was
buried at Holyrood. It may be noted that the charters
granted by him after 6 June 1352 are dated one regnal year
short of their true date. He married, first, when in his
fifth year, on 17 July 1328, Joanna, daughter of Edward n.
of England ; she died 14 August 1362.

He married, secondly, about 20 February 1363-4, Margaret,
daughter of Sir Malcolm Drummond, and widow of Sir John
Logie of that Ilk. The king divorced her about 20 March
1369-70, but she obtained a reversal of this decision from
the Pope at Avignon. She died after January 1374-5.

David n. left no issue by either wife, and was succeeded
by his nephew ROBERT, High Steward of Scotland, and son
of his half-sister Marjory Bruce.

THE STEWART KINGS

The traditional account of the descent of the family of
Stewart from Banquo, Thane of Lochaber, and through him
from the ancient kings of Scotland, is now generally dis-
credited. The research of recent years makes it more
certain that the Stewarts or Stuarts are of Breton origin,
descended from a family which held the office of Senescal or
Steward of Dol, under the Counts of Dol and Dinan, in
Brittany (to whom it is supposed they were related) in the
eleventh century.1

In the Chartulary of the Abbey of St. Florent we find
in 1080 and again in 1086 t Alanus Senescallus ' or ' Alanus
Dapifer Dolensis,' witnessing grants of land to the Abbey,
of which he was himself a benefactor, as is proved by a
deed (ante 1080), to which his brother Fledaldus consents,
granting to the Abbey a site for a church. From another
deed it appears he had a third brother Rivallon, who entered
into religion as a monk at Mezuoit. Alan the Senescal
engaged in the crusade of 1097, and died apparently with-
out issue. The lands and office of Senescal of Dol reverted
to Fledaldus or Flaald, who had a son : —

Alan, who appears to have accompanied Henry I. to
England. Alan Fitz-Flaald appears in the English records

1 See Round's Origin of the Steivarts ; Domesday Tenants of Gloucester-
shire, etc.

10 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

as Sheriff of Shropshire and otherwise from 1101 onwards.
He founded Sporle Priory in Norfolk as a cell of St. Saumur
in Brittany before 1122, and further proof of his Brittany
connection is afforded by the lives of his descendants.

He married Avelina de Hesding, by whom he left three
sons : —

1. Jordan, who inherited the family estates and office of

Senescal of Dol in Brittany and the lands of Burton,
Tuxford, Warsop, etc., in England.1

He appears in the English Pipe Rolls as a landowner
in Lincolnshire 1129-30, and in 1130 in an agree-
ment with the Abbot of Mar mou tier in Brittany.
He is there styled ' a valiant and illustrious man,'
and his wife is named Mary. He left two sons : —

(1) Jordan, ' the son of Jordan the son of Alan,' who restored

to the church of Sele (a cell of St. Florent de Saumur), the
mill at Burton which the monks had enjoyed in the time of
' Alani filii Flaaldi ' and of ' Jordani patris mei.' He appears
to have died s. p.

(2) Alan, who succeeded his brother Jordan, and who with his

wife Joan confirmed to the Priory of Marmoutier a grant by
his grandfather Alan Fitz-Flaald of the title of the lands of
Burton. He also figures in the Brittany records as ' Alanum
filium quondam Jordani, Dolensem Senescallum,' and in a
Bull of Pope Alexander in. he figures as Alan 'a noble
man, Senescal of Dol, son of Jordan deceased,' grant-
ing to the Abbey of Tiron all his rights in the Church of
Tronchet, etc., and the Churches of Sharrington, Tuxford,
and Warsop in England.2

By his wife Joan he left a son and two daughters : —
i. Jordan, who died s. p.
ii. Olive, who appears as owner of Sharrington in

England in 1227.

iii. Alicia, who was married to William Spina, son of
Hamo, and appears in the Brittany records as
in possession of the lands and office at Dol.3

2. William Fitz-Alan, Lord of Oswestrie in Shropshire.

He was ancestor of the English house of Fitz-Alan.
His grandson John Fitz-Alan married Isabel, second
daughter of William, third Earl of Arundel,4 by
which marriage the honours of Arundel came to
his descendants.

3. Walter, 4the son of Alan,' appears in the English

'Liber Niger Scaccarii,' about 1154, as vassal of

1 Round's Studies in Peerage and Family History. 2 Ibid., 127.
3 Ibid., 130 n. 4 Tierney's History of Arundel.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 11

4 William the son of Alan of Salopscire,' for lands of
the value of two knights' fees. In a charter of 1185
William the son of Alan and Walter the son of Alan
appear as benefactors of the order of Knights
Templars. William Pitz-Alan supported David I. of
Scotland in asserting the rights of the Empress
Matilda to the English throne, and his brother
Walter Fitz-Alan seems to have accompanied David
into Scotland, and to have been identical with the
4 Walter the son of Alan ' who appears as High Stewart
of Scotland in the reign of David I. and Malcolm iv.
This is rendered more sure by the fact that in 1335
that office was claimed by Richard Fitz-Alan, Earl
of Arundel (descended of William Fitz-Alan above
mentioned), as his by hereditary right,1 the real
holder, Robert Stewart, the representative of Walter
Fitz-Alan the original grantee, having been tem-
porarily dispossessed by the English.

On his creation as High Stewart of Scotland he
also received great estates in the lowlands of Scot-
land from King David I. In 1157 King Malcolm iv.
ratified the grants of the office of Stewart of
Scotland to his family, and added greatly to his
possessions to support the dignity while travelling in
the service of the Crown. In 1164 he repelled an
invasion of Renfrewshire. He founded Paisley Abbey
— the foundation charter of which further proves his
connection with Shropshire by showing that the
monks to carry on the work were brought from thence,
and that it was dedicated inter olios to St. Milburga
of Wenloc in Shropshire. He died in 1177,2 leaving
by his wife Eschyna de Molle, widow of Robert
de Croc3 and daughter apparently of the Thomas
de Londoniis, whose son Malcolm was the first Door-
ward of Scotland, Alan, who carried on the family
and its honours. * Simon, brother of Walter the son
of Alan,' appears as a witness in the foundation
charter of Paisley Abbey. To him the Boyds, who
bear the same arms as the Stewarts, trace their

1 Cal. of Docs, relating to Scotland, iii. 237, No. 1300. * Chronica de
Mailros, 88. 3 Lives of the Lindsays, i. 24 n.

12 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

descent, but there seems to be no proof of this, and
no other notice of Simon is known.

ALAN, son of Walter, and second High Stewart of
Scotland, is supposed to have accompanied Richard Cceur
de Lion to the Crusades. He is said to have married Eva,
daughter of Swan, son of Thor, Lord of Tippermuir and
Tranent, but this seems to be founded on a mistaken read-
ing by Duncan Stewart of a charter in the Register of
Scone.1 He died in 1204, leaving at least two sons : —

1. David, who appears as a guarantor of King Alexander's

engagement to marry the Princess of England ; and

2. WALTER, who succeeded his father as High Stewart.

WALTER, third High Stewart, was the first to adopt the
name of his office as a surname. He was appointed
Justiciar of Scotland by Alexander n. in 1230, and negotiated
that king's second marriage. He is said by Duncan
Stewart to have married Beatrix, daughter of Gilchrist,
Earl of Angus, but no proof has been found of this, and
he died in 1241 ,2 leaving issue : —

1. ALEXANDER, his successor.

2. John, killed at Damietta 1249.

3. Walter, married Mary, younger daughter of Maurice,

Earl of Menteith, and became Earl of Menteith
(see that title). He appears to have died soon after
13 June 1292, leaving two sons : —

(1) Alexander, his successor in the earldom, whose representation

ultimately merged in the Ducal House of Albany by the
marriage of his great-granddaughter to Robert Stewart,
Duke of Albany.

(2) Sir John, who was ancestor of the Menteiths of Rusky and

Kerse.

4. Euphemia, married Patrick, sixth Earl of Dunbar.

5. Margaret, who is said to have been married to Nigel

or Neil of Galloway, Earl of Carrick.

6. Elizabeth, or according to others, Beatrix, stated to

have been married to Maldouen, Earl of Lennox.

7. Sir Robert Stewart of Tarbolton and Cruxton is said

to have been a son of this Stewart.
So also is William de Ruthven, ancestor of the

1 Liber de Scon, No. 125. The person referred to being Alan, son of
Walter Ruthven. Cf . the charter cited, and the Chartulary of Lindores,
Scot. Hist. Soc. Ed. 30, 244. 2 Chron. de Mailros, 151.

THE KINGS OP SCOTLAND 13

Buthvens, but this is founded on a mistaken read-
ing of the Scone charter referred to above.

ALEXANDER, fourth High Stewart, designated of Dun-
donald, was born in 1214, and in early life joined the
Crusaders. In 1255 he appears as one of the Regents of
Scotland during the minority of Alexander in. In 1263 he
commanded the right wing of the Scots army at Largs,
when the Norsemen under Haco were completely routed.
He played a prominent part in other matters during the
reign of Alexander in., and died in 1283, leaving two sons
and a daughter. His wife is said to have been Jean,
daughter of James, Lord of Bute.

1. JAMES, his successor.

2. Sir John, who married Margaret, daughter and heiress

of Sir Alexander de Bonkyl in Berwickshire ; fell at
the battle of Falkirk, leaving a numerous family of
sons and one daughter : —

(1) Sir Alexander, ancestor of the Stewarts, Earls of Angus.

(2) Sir Alan, ancestor of the Stewarts of Darnley, Earls of

Lennox.

(3) Sir Walter, ancestor of the Stewarts of Garlics, Earls of

Galloway, and the Lords Blantyre.

(4) Sir James, ancestor of the Stewarts Lords of Lorn, the Earls

of Atholl, Buchan, and Traquair, and the Stewarts of Appin
and Grandtully.

(5) Sir John of Daldar, died s. p.1

(6) Sir Hugh, and

(7) Sir Robert are also said to have been sons, but of their

descendants nothing is certainly known.

(8) Isabel, married to Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray.2

3. Elizabeth, married to Sir William Douglas of that Ilk,

called ' Le Hardi,' and was the mother of the l Good
Sir James ' Douglas.3

JAMES, fifth High Stewart, was born about 1243. He
was one of the six guardians appointed in 1286 on the
death of Alexander in., and in 1292 was one of the auditors
appointed by Bruce to represent him in his claim for the
Crown of Scotland. He was in 1292 one of the leading men
who opposed the attempts of Edward I. to destroy the inde-
pendence of Scotland, and was present with Wallace at the

1 Hailes's Annals, ii. 30. 2 Cf. Andrew Stuart's History and charter in
Douglas Book, iii. 14. 3 Barbour's Brus (Spalding Club), 261 ; Andrew
Stuart's History, 14.

14 THE KINGS OP SCOTLAND

battle of Stirling in 1297. He died in 1309, a few years
after the younger Robert Bruce had definitely asserted his
claim and had been crowned King of Scotland. He married
Egidia, sister of Richard de Burgh, Earl of Ulster,1 and had
issue four sons and one daughter : —

1. Andreiv, a hostage for, but who predeceased his

father.

2. WALTER, his successor.

3. Sir John, killed at the battle of Dundalk with Edward

Bruce in 1318.

4. Sir James of Durisdeer, died s. p.

5. Egidia or Giles, married to Alexander de Meyners or

Menzies, ancestor of the family of Menzies.

WALTER, sixth High Stewart of Scotland, was born in
1292. In conjunction with Sir James Douglas he com-
manded one of the divisions of the Scottish army at Ban-
nockburn in 1314, and in the following year received from
King Robert I. the hand of his daughter the Lady Marjorie,
in marriage. He took part in all the principal episodes
in the War of Independence against Edward n., notably
in the defence of Berwick against a great English army,
and acted as Regent of Scotland during King Robert's
absence in Ireland. He died on 9 April 1326 at the early
age of thirty-three. According to Douglas he married, as
his first wife, Alice, daughter of Sir John Erskine, by whom
he had a daughter Jean, married to Hugh, Earl of Ross,
but there is no proof of this, and Hugh, Earl of Ross,
married a sister of fcing Robert Bruce.

The Stewart's first wife, so far as recorded, was the
Lady Marjorie Bruce, by whom he had an only child —

1. ROBERT, afterwards King Robert n.

He married, secondly, Isabel, sister of Sir John Graham of
Abercorn, by whom he had two sons and a daughter : —

2. Sir John of Railston or Cunningham, who died at a

great age, leaving : —

(1) Sir Walter, who succeeded him.

(2) Sir John. Both sons seem to have died without issue.

(3) Marjory, married, first, to Sir Alexander Lindsay of Glenesk;

and second, to Sir William Douglas of Lugton, by whom
she had at least one son.

1 Cf. Cal. Doc. Scot., ii. No. 847.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 15

(4) Egidia, married to Sir Patrick Graham of Kincardine and

Dundaff, and became ancestress of the Grahams, Earls of
Strathearn.

(5) Margaret, married to Sir John Hay of Boyne and Enzie,

Touch, and Tullibody. Her daughter Egidia was married
before 1426 to Alexander Seton, afterwards Earl of Huntly,1
and became the ancestress of the Setons of Touch.

3. Sir Andrew, of whose descendants, if any, there is no

record.

4. Egidia, who was thrice married ; first, to Sir James

Lindsay of Crawford ; second, after October 1357, to
Sir Hugh of Eglinton ; and third (contract October
1378), to Sir James Douglas of Dalkeith.

ROBERT n. first king of the House of Stewart, was born 2
March 1315-16, and was declared heir-presumptive to the
throne on 3 December 1318.

He fought at Halidon Hill in 1333 at the age of seven-
teen, and was the first to raise the standard of freedom
after that disastrous battle. Encouraged by his example
other leaders joined him in his efforts to expel the English,
and in 1338 he was chosen Guardian of Scotland during
the absence of King David n. in France. He was present
in the ill-advised raid into England, which resulted in the
battle of Durham, 17 October 1346, where the king was
taken prisoner. The High Stewart commanded one of the
divisions of the Scots army, and after routing the force
opposed to him was overwhelmed by numbers and com-
pelled to withdraw. He succeeded in saving the wreck
of the army, with which, as Guardian for a second time,
he continued to maintain and assert his country's inde-
pendence. On the death of his uncle David n. he suc-
ceeded to the throne as Robert 11., 22 February 1370-1.
In this reign the succession to the crown of Scotland was
definitely settled by Parliament.2 King Robert died at
Dundonald, 19 April 1390, and was buried at Scone. He
married, first, Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Adam Mure of
Rowallan (dispensation by Pope Clement vi., 22 November
1347), and had by her :—

1. JOHN, who succeeded him on the throne as ROBERT in.

2. Walter, married Isabella, Countess of Fife, and died

about 1362.

1 Exch. Rolls, iv., preface clxxxviii.-cxciii. 2 Acta Parl. Scot., i. 549.

16 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

3. Robert, Duke of Albany. (See that title.)

4. Alexander, Earl of Buchan. (See that title.)

5. Margaret, married (dispensation by Pope Clement vi.

dated at Avignon 18 Kal. July 1350, as they were
related in the third and fourth degrees of affinity)
John, Lord of the Isles.1

6. Marjorie, married (dispensation by Pope Urban v., 11

July 1371) to John, brother of George of Dunbar, Earl
of March. They were created Earl and Countess of
Moray, March 1371-2. (See that title.)

7. Elisabeth, married to Thomas Hay, Constable of

Scotland.

8. Isabella, was married first (by dispensation 24 September

1371), to James, Earl of Douglas; second, between
1388 and 1390, to Sir John Edmonstone, ancestor of
the family of Duntreath.2

9. Jean, was married first, to Sir John Keith, eldest son of

the Marischal ; second, to Sir John Lyon, by whom she
became ancestress of the Earls of Strathmore ; 3 and
third, to Sir James Sandilands of Calder, and became
ancestress of the Lords Torphichen. (See these
titles.)

King Robert n. married secondly, Euphemia, daughter
of Hugh, Earl of Ross, and widow of John Randolph, third
Earl of Moray (dispensation by Pope Innocent vi., 2 May
1355). By her he had :—

10. David, Earl of Strathearn. (See that title.)

11. Walter, Lord of Brechin and Earl of Atholl. (See
that title.)

12. Egidia, 4 a werey beautifull lady,' 4 who in 1387 was
married to Sir William Douglas of Nithsdale with
issue.5 (See titles Douglas and Orkney.)

13. Jean (Katherine 6 or Elizabeth), married about 1380 to
Sir David Lindsay of Glenesk, first Earl of Crawford.

1 Calendar of Papal Registers, Letters, iii. 381. 2 Douglas Book, i. 273.

3 Tlie Red Book of Menteith, 81 ; Hist. Com. Report, xiv., Ap. iii. p. 180.

4 Balf our's MSS. 5 The Douglas Book, i. 355. 6 Dr. Burnett mentions in
his Preface to the Exchequer Rolls, iv. p. clxvi, a Lady Catherine Logan,
wife of Sir Robert Logan of Restalrig, whom he presumes to have been a
daughter of Robert n., on the authority of a charter quoted by Duncan
Stewart, granted by Robert in., 'dilecto fratri suo Roberto Logane,
militi,' 5 Nov. 1394. (Reg. Mag. Sig., 19 Jan. 1478-9).

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 17

Robert n. had also a number of illegitimate sons, eight
of whom are named in the records of the time.

1. Sir John Stewart, created Heritable Sheriff of Bute,

ancestor of the Marquess of Bute, the Earl of Wharn-
cliff and their cadets.

2. Thomas Stewart, Archdeacon of St. Andrews, Dean

of Dunkeld.1

3. Alexander Steiuart, Canon of Glasgow.

4. Sir John Stewart of Dundonald, Lord of Burley. He

was Clerk of the Audit and Captain of Dumbarton
Castle, where he was killed in the attack on the town
in 1425 by his grandnephew James, son of Murdac,
Duke of Albany.

5. Alexander Stewart of Inverlunan.

6. James Steivart of Kinfauns.

7. Sir John Stewart of Carclney.

8. Walter Steivart.

ROBERT in. was the title taken by Robert ii.'s eldest
son John, in deference to popular feeling. He was born
about 1337. The Earldom of Carrick was conferred on him
by David n. in Parliament at Scone on 22 June 1368, and
on 27 March 1371 he was declared in Parliament to be heir
to the Crown. He succeeded his father 19 April, and was
crowned at Scone 14 August 1390. His eldest son was ap-
pointed King's Lieutenant 27 January 1398-9, as the king
was ' unable to govern/ King Robert married, about the
year 1367, Annabella, daughter of Sir John Drummond of
Stobhall, who was crowned at Scone 15 August 1390, and
died there in the autumn of 1401. He died at Dundonald
on 4 April 1406, about the time when his eldest surviv-
ing son James was captured by the English, and was buried
in the Abbey church of Paisley, having had issue : —
1. David, born 24 October 1378, created Duke of Rothesay
28 April 1398, and appointed Lieutenant or Governor
for his father by a General Council at Perth on 27
June 1398-9. He was affianced first to Euphemia
Lindsay, sister of David, first Earl of Crawford, and
then to Elizabeth of Dunbar, daughter of George,
Earl of March,2 but in February 1399-1400 he married

1 Cal. of Papal Registers, Petitions, i. 551. 2 Lives of the Lindsays,
i. 100.

VOL. I. B

18 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

Marjory, daughter of Archibald, third Earl of
Douglas. He died without issue on 26 March 1402
at Falkland, and was buried at Lindores. He was
popularly believed to have been starved to death by
his uncle, Robert, Duke of Albany. His widow
married about 1403 Sir Walter Haliburton younger of
Dirleton, afterwards Treasurer of Scotland, and died
about 1420.1
"2. Robert, who died in infancy.2

3. JAMES, afterwards James I., King of Scots.

4. Margaret, who was married to Archibald, fourth Earl

of Douglas and Duke of Touraine in France. She died
before September 1456, and was buried in the church
of Lincluden.3

5. Mary, who was married, first, in 1397, to George

Douglas, Earl of Angus ; second, in 1409, to Sir James
Kennedy ; 4 third, to William, Lord of Graham ;
and fourth, in 1425, to Sir William Edmonston of
Oulloden.5 She was dead in 1458, and was buried in
the parish church of Strathblane.6

6. Elizabeth, who was married to Sir James Douglas of

Dalkeith.

7. Egidia.

King Robert in. had also two illegitimate sons : —

1. James Stewart of Kilbride.7

2. Sir John Steiuart of Auchingowan and Ardgowan,

ancestor of the Shaw Stewarts of Ardgowan and
Blackball.

JAMES i., third but only surviving son of Robert in., was
born at Dunfermline in December 1394. He was captured
at sea by the English on 4 April 1406 on his way to France,
and was retained a prisoner till 28 March 1424. Shortly
before his release he married Joan, daughter of John
Beaufort, first Earl of Somerset. He was crowned at Scone
21 May 1424, and reigned till 21 February 1436-7, when he
was assassinated at Perth through the agency of his uncle
Walter Stewart, Earl of Atholl.

By his wife he had : —

1 Douglas Book, i. 354. 2 See Exchequer Rolls, iv. 171. 3 Ibid., vi.
196. 4 Douglas Book, ii. 22. 5 Ibid., 23. 6 Ibid. 7 Exch. Rolls, iv. 175.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 19

1. Alexander, born 16 October 1430, died in infancy.

2. JAMES, a twin with Alexander, afterwards king.

3. Margaret, born 1424, married 24 June 1436 to Louis,

Dauphin of France, afterwards Louis xi. She died
without issue 16 August 1444.

4. Isabella, married, as his second wife, to Francis i.,

Duke of Brittany, 30 October 1442.

5. Joan, l the dumb lady ' (contracted 18 October 1440

with a tocher of 3000 merks to James, third Earl
of Angus, who died before September 1446) ; she was
married 1458-9 to James Douglas of Dalkeith, first
Earl of Morton. (See that title.)

6. Eleanor, born 26 October 1427, married to Sigismund

Von Tirol, Duke of Austria, brother of the Emperor
Maximilian I. on 12-24 February 1449 ; died s. p. s. 4
March 1496.1

7. Mary, married in 1444, to Wolfart Van Borselen, Count

of Grand Pre and Lord of Campvere in Zealand. He
died in 1487, having married secondly, 17 June 1468,
Charlotte de Bourbon-Montpensier.

8. Annabella, married first, 14 December 1447, at Stirling,

to Louis, Count of Geneva, son of Louis, Duke of
Savoy. From him she was divorced owing to the
intrigues of the King of France, and sent home with
a solatium of 25,000 crowns in 1458.2 Before 10
March 1459 she was married, secondly, to George
Gordon, second Earl of Huntly, from whom she was
divorced 24 July 1471. 3 No reference to any issue
is made in the divorce. Her later history is very
obscure.

Queen Joan after her husband's death married Sir James
Stewart, ' the Black Knight of Lorn.' She died at Dunbar
15 July 1445,4 and was buried in the Charterhouse of
Perth.

JAMES n., known as 'James of the Fiery Face,' from a
red birth-mark on his cheek, was born 16 October 1430 ;

1 Genealogie der in Europa Regierender Filrstenhailser, K. von Behr.
- Dr. Burnett in the Preface to Exch. Rolls, v. 62, treats this as a be-
trothal only; but see Riddell's Hist. Tracts, 82, The Records of Aloyne,
397, 398, and authorities there quoted. 3 Records of Aboyne, 399 ; Laintj
Charters, No. 212. * Exch. Rolls, v. 67.

20 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

crowned at Holyrood 25 March 1437, married 3 July 1449,1
Marie, only daughter of Arnold Duke of Gueldres. King
James n. was killed at the siege of Roxburgh Castle on
3 August 1460, by the accidental bursting of a cannon,
leaving by his queen, who died in Edinburgh 1 December
1463, and was buried there in the Church of the Holy
Trinity, four sons and two daughters : —

1. JAMES in. his successor.

2. Alexander, created Earl of March in 1455, and Duke

of Albany in 1458. (See that title.)

3. David, Earl of Moray, died when about three years of

age.

4. John, Earl of Mar, who died unmarried in April 1479.

He had been warded by his brother James in. on a
charge of treason, and died in prison.

5. Mary, married first, to Thomas, Lord Boyd, and second,

(Papal dispensation 25 April 1474) to James, Lord
Hamilton, by whom she had : —

(1) James, second Lord Hamilton (see title Arran), and

(2) Elizabeth, married to Matthew Stewart, second Earl of

Lennox.

6. Margaret, who was proposed as bride for the Duke of

Clarence and for Anthony, Earl Rivers. She is stated
to have been married to William, third Lord Crichton,
and by him had a daughter Margaret, Lady Rothes
(see that title), but whether in wedlock is uncertain.
King James n. had also an illegitimate son : —
John Stewart of Sticks and Ballechin, ancestor of the
Stewarts of Ballechin, in Perthshire.

JAMES in. was born at Stirling on 10 July 1451. Suc-
ceeded his father, James n., 3 August, and was crowned at
Kelso on 10 August 1460. On 13 July 1469 he married at
Holyrood, Margaret, daughter of Christian I., King of Den-
mark, the Orkney and Shetland Islands being pledged to
Scotland in payment of her dowry. King James's reign was
disturbed by rebellions on the part of his brothers and his
nobility, in the course of which he was taken prisoner in
1482, and at last was murdered after the battle of Saucnie-

1 Exch. Rolls, v. 127.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 21

burn in Stirlingshire on 11 June 1488, and was buried in the
Abbey of Cambuskenneth. By his wife, who died 14 July
1486, and was buried in the same Abbey, he had three
sons : —

1. JAMES, who succeeded him.

2. James, born March 1475-6, was created Marquess of

Ormond soon after birth, raised to the dignity of
Duke of Ross in 1488. (See title Boss.)

3. Jo/Mi, born apparently December 1479, received his

uncle's Earldom of Mar in 1486, and died in March
1502-3.

JAMES iv. 'of the Iron Belt* was born on March 17,
1472-3. He had taken part in the war of the rebel lords
against his fatlier King James in., and after the murder of
the latter was crowned at Scone in June 1488. In his
reign the See of Glasgow was made an Archbishopric, and
the University of Aberdeen founded. He was killed at the
Battle of Flodden, 9 September 1513. He married (dispensa-
tion by Pope Alexander vi., Rome, 28 July 1500) Mar-
garet Tudor, eldest daughter of Henry vn., King of Eng-
land and sister of Henry viu., at the Abbey Church of
Holyrood, 8 August 1503, and by her had issue : —

1. James, born at Holyrood House 21 February 1506-7,

died 27 February 1507-8.

2. A daughter, born 15 July 1508, died young.

3. Arthur, born at Holyrood House 20 October 1509, died

14 July 1510.

4. JAMES, afterwards JAMES v.

5. A daughter born 1512-13, died young.

6. Alexander, Duke of Ross, born in Stirling Castle after

his father's death, died aged two years, and was

buried at Cambuskenneth.

Queen Margaret Tudor was married secondly, at the
Chapel of Kinnoull in August 1514, to Archibald Douglas,
Earl of Angus, by whom she had a daughter. She obtained
a divorce from him in March 1526, on the ground of an alleged
pre-contract, and in that year was married thirdly to
Henry Stewart, created Lord Methven 17 July 1528, a
younger son of Andrew, second Lord Avandale. She died
at Methven 18 October 1541, and was buried in the Car-

22 THE KINGS OP SCOTLAND

thusian Monastery of Perth. By her second husband she

had a daughter.

1. Margaret Douglas, born at Harbottle in October 1515,
married 6 July 1544 to Matthew Stuart, fourth Earl
of Lennox. (See that title.) She died at Hackney,
9 March 1577-8, having had two sons who survived
infancy : —

(1) Henry, Lord Darnley, the second husband of his cousin

Mary, Queen of Scots.

(2) Charles, Earl of Lennox, father by his wife Elizabeth,

daughter of Sir William Cavendish, of the unfortunate Lady
Arabella Stuart, who married Sir William Seymour, after-
wards Marquis of Hertford, and died s. p. a prisoner in the
Tower, 27 September 1615.

King James iv. had several illegitimate children.

1. Alexander Stewart (son of Margaret Boyd, a daughter

of Boyd of Bonshaw). He was born about 1493 ; was
created Archbishop of St. Andrews between July and
September 1504-5. In 1507 he went abroad and studied
under Erasmus. Returning in 1510, he was appointed
Chancellor of Scotland in June 1510,1 and fell by his
father's side at Flodden in 1513.

2. Catherine Stewart, a daughter of Margaret Boyd, was

married to James Douglas, third Earl of Morton.

3. James Steivart (son of Janet Kennedy, daughter of

John, second Lord Kennedy). Born about 1499, he
was created Earl of Moray in 1501, and in 1535
became Lieutenant-General of the kingdom. He
married Lady Elizabeth Campbell, only daughter of
Colin, third Earl of Argyle, and died 12 June 1544,
leaving a daughter (see title Buchan).

4. Margaret Stewart (daughter of Margaret Drummond,

daughter of John, first Lord Drummond, whom, it was
feared, the king would marry, and who, it was alleged,
died of poison.) She was born 1497, and was married,
first, to John, Lord Gordon, and secondly, to Sir John
Drummond of Innerpeffray.

5. Janet Steivart (daughter of Isabella Stewart, daughter

of James, Earl of Buchan). She was married to
Malcolm, third Lord Fleming. She was in 1551

1 Treasurers' Accounts, iii. iv. per index ; Acta Dominorum Concilii, xxi.
ff. 178-192.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 23

mistress of Henry n., King of France, by whom she
had a son Henry, 4le Batard d'Angouleme, abbe,
poete et capitaine, un des meurtriers de Saint
Barthelemy.'1

JAMES v., popularly known as * the poor man's King/
was born at Linlithgow, 10 April 1512. He succeeded his
father, and was crowned at Stirling in September 1513.
He was in tutelage of his stepfather, the Earl of Angus,
and of his mother, his nearest agnate John, Duke of Albany,
being 'Governor of Scotland' until 1524. The King was
declared to have ' Authority Royal ' 14 June 1526, and two
years afterwards he threw off the yoke of the Douglases.

The Session, or College of Justice, was instituted at
Edinburgh, 27 May 1532, ratified by a Bull of Pope Paul in.
(Rome, 31 March 1535), and approved by the King and the
three Estates, 14 March 1540-41. Several persons were
burned for heresy in this reign. A war with England
ending in the rout of the Scots at Solway Moor on 24
November 1542, the King died of grief at Falkland, 14
December 1542, and was buried at Holyrood House. He
was made Knight of the Garter by his uncle, Henry vm.
of England ; of the Golden Fleece, by the Emperor
Charles v. ; and of the Order of S. Michael by King
Francis I. of France.

King James v. married, first, 1 January 1536-37, at Notre-
Dame in Paris, Madeleine de Valois, eldest daughter of
Francis I., King of France. She, who was born August 1520,2
died of consumption at Holyrood, 7 July 1537. He married
secondly (by proxy in Paris 1538), at St. Andrews in June
1538, Marie de Lorraine, daughter of Claude, Due de Guise,
and widow of Louis d'Orleans, Due de Longueville. She
was crowned Queen in the Abbey Kirk of Holyrood House,
22 February 1539-40, and was Queen Regent during her
daughter's early years. She died at Edinburgh Castle, 10
June 1560. By her he had issue : —

1. James, born at St. Andrews, 22 May 1540, died in
infancy at Stirling, and was buried at Holyrood in
1541.

1 De Ruble's Premiere Jeunesse de Marie Stuart, 85-7. 2 Journal of
Louise de Savoy e.

24 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

2. Arthur, born at Falkland, April 1541, died in infancy,

and was buried at Holyrood.

3. MARY, Queen of Scots, who succeeded her father.
Several illegitimate children of King James v. figure in

the records of the time. By Elizabeth Shaw, daughter of
Shaw of Sauchie, he had a son : —

1. James Stewart, ' Senior,' * whom he appointed to the

office of Oommendator of the Abbeys of Melrose and
Kelso. He died without issue 25 Sept. 1557.2
By Margaret Erskine, daughter of John, fourth Lord
Erskiue, he had : —

2. James Stewart, t secundus,' born in 1531.3 He had a

charter of the lands of Tantallon and others, 31
August 1536.4 He was appointed Prior of St. Andrews
in 1538, and from his half-sister, Queen Mary, the
Prior received the Earldom of Moray on 30 January
1561-62, and the Earldom of Mar on 7 February same
year. On 22 August 1567 he became Regent of
Scotland, and was assassinated at Linlithgow by
Hamilton of Bothwellhaugh on 23 January 1569-70.
(See title Moray.)
By Christina Barclay James had a son : —

3. James Stewart, i tertius,' who apparently died s. p.
By Euphemia Elphinstone, daughter of Alexander, first

Lord Elphinstone, James had : —

4. Robert Stewart, Commendator of Holyrood, married

Jane Kennedy, daughter of Gilbert, Earl of Cassillis,
in 1561, and was created Earl of Orkney, 28 October
1581. (See that title.)

By Elizabeth, daughter of Sir John Carmichael, he
had :—

5. John Stewart, Prior of Coldingham. He married, 28

December 1561, Jean, daughter of Patrick Hepburn,
third Earl of Bothwell. He is styled on 22 June
1563 Lord Darnley.5 (See that title, and also Stuart,
Earl of Bothwell.)

1 Beg. Mag. Sig.t 31 August 1536. 2 Acts and Decreets, xix. f. 238.

3 The papal bull appointing him to the Priory of St. Andrews in 1538
speaks of him as in his seventh year. Orig. in Gen. Reg. Ho., No. 61.

4 Reg. Mag. Sig., 31 August 1536. 6 Ibid, at date.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND , 25

By Elizabeth Stewart, daughter of John, third Earl of
Lennox, he had : —

6. Adam Stewart, Prior of the Charter House at Perth,

married Janet, one of the four daughters of William
Ruthven of Ballendean. She died 1606.1
There was another son also called

7. Robert Stewart, l secundus,1 Prior of Whithorn. He is

mentioned as the brother of Robert, Earl of Orkney,
uncle of James vi., in a charter of 16 January 1581,
granting the Priory to Patrick Stewart, son of that
Earl.2
James v. had at least two illegitimate daughters : —

8. Jean. Her mother was Elizabeth Bethune, one of

the Creich family, according to some authorities
the daughter of David Bethune, the Treasurer,3 but
according to others, the daughter of his son John.4
Jean was married to Archibald, fifth Earl of Argyll, in
1554, but was divorced from him in 1573. As proxy for
Queen Elizabeth she stood godmother to James vi.
at his christening in 1566, and was sentenced by the
General Assembly to make a public repentance for
this in the Chapel Royal of Stirling. She got letters
of legitimation under the Great Seal as 'Comitissa
de Argyll,' 18 October 1580.5 (See title Argyll).

9. Margaret, another daughter, is mentioned in a con-

tract in the charter-chest of the Earl of Home,
wherein the Master of Home is proposed as her
husband.6

MARY, Queen of Scots, only surviving child of King
James v. by his wife Marie de Lorraine, was born at
Linlithgow 7 or 8 December 1542, and became Queen
when only seven days old. Attempts were made by the
English King, Henry vin., to secure the young Queen's
hand for his son (afterwards Edward vi.), and in pursuance
of this policy his lieutenants invaded and ravaged Scotland.
The last battle fought between Scots and English took

1 Edin. Tests. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Wood's East Neuk, 2nd ed., 123.
4 Nisbet's Heraldry, ed. 1816, vol. ii. App. 183 ; Macfarlane, Gen. CoL, Scot.
Hist. Soc., i. 31. ~° Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Hist. MSS. Comm. Report, xiii.
App. viii. 80 and 94.

26 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

place at Pinkie, near Edinburgh, 10 September 1547, and
on 7 August 1548 Queen Mary was sent for safety to
France. On 24 April 1558 she was married to the Dauphin
Francis, son of Henry n. of France and Catherine de
Medicis. On 10 July 1559 she became Queen of France by
the accession of her husband as Francis 11., but her reign
lasted little more than a year — King Francis dying 5
December 1560. The widowed Queen Mary returned to
Scotland on 19 August 1561, and on 29 July 1565 was married
to her cousin, Henry Stewart, Lord Darnley, eldest son of
Matthew Stewart, Earl of Lennox, and Lady Margaret
Douglas, daughter of Queen Margaret Tudor. (See
James iv.) Henry, Lord Darnley, King of Scots, was,
after an unhappy married life, murdered at Edinburgh on
10 February 1566-67, leaving an only child, afterwards
JAMES vi.

Queen Mary fell under the power of James Hepburn,
fourth Earl of Bothwell, to whom she was married at Holy-
rood, 15 May 1567, and created Duke of Orkney. Dissension
with the nobility ensued, and the Queen was made prisoner
and detained in the island castle of Lochleven, where she
remained until 2 May 1568, when she effected her escape.

During her captivity she abdicated 24 July 1567 in
favour of her infant son, her half-brother, James Stewart,
Earl of Moray, being appointed Regent. Her adherents
met the Regent's troops in battle at Langside on 13 May
1568, but suffered a decisive defeat, following upon which
the Queen fled into England. There, on various pretexts,
she was detained prisoner by her cousin and rival,
Queen Elizabeth, till 1586, when she was tried, condemned,
and beheaded at Fotheringay Castle, in Northamptonshire,
on 8 February 1586-87. Her remains, after being buried in
Peterborough Cathedral, were afterwards removed to King
Henry vn.'s chapel, Westminster Abbey.

JAMES vi. was born in the Castle of Edinburgh on 19
June 1566, and became King of Scots on his mother's
abdication on 24 July 1567. Three of the four Regents who
held the reins of government during the King's minority
met violent deaths; James, Earl of Moray (the King's
uncle), being assassinated at Linlithgow on 23 January

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 27

1569-70; Matthew Stuart, Earl of Lennox (the King's
grandfather), being shot near Stirling on 4 September 1571 ;
while James Douglas, fourth Earl of Morton, was beheaded
on 2 June 1581.

King James assumed the Royal power on 15 July 1578,
but was captured and detained in Ruthven, near Perth, by
the Earl of Gowrie, the Earl of Mar, and the Master of
Glamis, from 22 August 1582 to 27 June 1583. For his
share in this and a later treason the Earl of Gowrie was
beheaded in the following year.

On 22 October 1589 King James set sail for Denmark,
and at Upslo on 24 November 1589, married Anna, second
daughter of Frederick n., King of Denmark and Norway.

On the death of Queen Elizabeth on 24 March 1602-3
James succeeded to the throne of England in virtue of his
descent from Henry vn. of England, through his great-
grandmother, Margaret Tudor, that King's daughter. He
was proclaimed at the Cross of London on 24 March 1602-3,
as 'James i., King of England, Scotland, France, and
Ireland,' and similarly at the Cross of Edinburgh on 31
March 1603, and under the same style lie was formally
anointed and crowned in Westminster Abbey on 28 July
1603.

Queen Anna died on 2 March 1618-19, and the King him-
self on 27 March 1625, leaving issue : —

1. Henry Frederick, Duke of Rothesay and Prince of

Wales, born in Stirling Castle on 19 February 1593-4,
who died unmarried on 6 November 1612.

2. Elizabeth, born 19 August 1596, was married at

Whitehall 14 February 1612-13, to Frederick v.,
Count Palatine of the Rhine (Zu Simmern), King
of Bohemia, who died 9/19 November 1632, She died
in London, 13 February 1661-2, having had issue who
survived early youth : —

(1) Charles Louis, Elector Palatine, from whose daughter Eliza-

beth Charlotte, Duchess of Orleans, the House of Bourbon-
Orleans descends.

(2) Rupert, the cavalier ' Prince Rupert,' who took service under

his uncle, King Charles i. He died 1682, without issue.

(3) Maurice, also a cavalier leader, lost at sea in the West

Indies 1654.

(4) Edward, became a Catholic, and married Anne de Gonzaga

of Mantua, by whom he had three daughters.

28 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

(5) Philip, died unmarried, killed in the Fronde wars at the

battle of Rethel in 1650.

(6) Elizabeth, Abbess of Hervorden, died unmarried, 8 February

1680.

(7) Charlotte.

(8) Louise Hollandine, entered into religion, and became Abbess

of Maubisson in France, died 11 February 1709.

(9) Henriette, died s. p. 18 September 1651, married, three months

previously, to Sigismund Racoczy, Prince of Transylvania
(Siebenburgen), who died 11 February 1652.

(10) Sophia, the youngest child, born 13 October 1630. As nearest
Protestant relative she was, on 22 March 1701, declared
heiress to the Crown of Great Britain. She was married,
30 September 1658, to Ernest Augustus, Duke of Brunswick -
Luneburg and Elector of Hanover, who died 13/23 January
1698. The Electress died 8 June 1714, and was succeeded in
her rights by her son.

GEORGE i., who became King of Great Britain in 1714
according to the Parliamentary Settlement, and from
whom the present Royal Family are descended.

3. Margaret Stewart, born in the Castle of Dalkeith 24

December 1598, and died in infancy.

4. CHARLES, who succeeded his father as King Charles i.

5. Robert, born at Dunfermline 18 January 1602; died

there 27 May same year.

6. Mary, born at Greenwich 8 April 1605 ; died 16

December 1607.

7. Sophia, born at Greenwich 22 June, died 23 June

1606 ; buried in Westminster Abbey.

CHARLES i., born at Dunfermline 19 November 1600, suc-
ceeded his father on 27 March 1625, and soon after his
accession, espoused by proxy at Paris 11 May, and
personally 22 June 1625, Princess Henrietta Maria de
Bourbon, daughter of Henry iv., King of France.
Civil discord broke out in Scotland in 1637, and gradually
taking the form of open war, spread into the neighbour-
ing kingdom, continued for a period of ten years, and
culminated in the deposition of the king and his execution
at Whitehall on 30 January 1648-9.

By his Queen, Henrietta Maria, who was born 25
November 1609, and died at St. Colombe 10 September 1669,
King Charles had four sons and four daughters, viz. : —

1. Charles, Duke of Cornwall, born 13, buried 14 May
1629.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 29

2. CHARLES, afterwards King Charles n.

3. JAMES, Duke of York and Albany, afterwards King

James vn.

4. Henry, Duke of Gloucester, born 8 July 1640, and died

unmarried 13 September 1660.

5. Mary, born 4 November 1631. She was married 2/12

May 1641, to William of Nassau, Prince of Orange
(who died 6 November 1650), by whom she had one son,
William, afterwards King William m. She died in
London on 24 December 1660.1

6. Elizabeth, born 28 December 1635, and died of grief at

Carisbrook Castle on 8 September 1650.

7. Anna, born 17 May 1637, and died in infancy.

8. Katharine, born and died 20 January 1638-9.

9. Henrietta Anna Maria, born 16 June 1644, was married

31 March 1661 at the Queen of England's chapel in
Paris, to Philip, Duke of Orleans, brother of Louis xrv.,
King of France, by whom, at her death, June 30,
1670, she left two daughters : —

(1) Mary Louisa, born 1662, married to Charles ii., King of

Spain, and d. s. p. 1689.

(2) Anne Maty, born 1669, and died 1728, having been married to

Victor Amadeus n., Duke of Savoy, afterwards King of
Sardinia. Their descendants include most of the Catholic
reigning houses of Europe to-day, and since the death of
Henry, Cardinal of York, represent the direct line of the
Royal House of Stewart.

CHARLES n. was born 29 May 1630, succeeded his father
on 30 January 1648-49, but the kingdom being then in the
hands of the 'Republicans' under Oliver Cromwell, who
governed with the title of Protector, his early years were
spent in exile. The Scottish Presbyterians distrusting
Cromwell and the English Independents, had invited
Charles to assume the Crown of Scotland, and though
their army was defeated by Cromwell at Dunbar, 3 Sept-
ember 1650, he was duly crowned King of Scots at Scone
on 1 January 1650-51. Invading England, however, his army
was defeated by Cromwell at Worcester on 3 September
1651, and the young king had to seek safety abroad. Soon
after the death of Cromwell, Charles was restored to
his kingdom, and entered London on his thirtieth birthday,
1 See Behr's Genealogie.

30 THE KINGS OP SCOTLAND

29 May 1660. He married, 31 May 1662, Donna Catherina,
Infanta of Portugal, born 25 November 1638, daughter
of John iv., King of Portugal, sister of Alphonso vi. and
Pedro ii., successively kings of Portugal. King Charles n.
died 6 February 1685 leaving no issue by his queen, who
retired to Lisbon, where she died 31 December 1705.
He had, however, many illegitimate children, viz. : —
I.1 James, Duke of Monmouth and Buccleuch, born 9 April
1649, son of Lucy Walters, known as 'Mrs. Barlow,'
who accompanied the King into exile, and for a
time was reputed to be married to him. She died
in Paris 1658, when her aunt Anne, wife of John
Busfield, was administratrix as next of kin (vide title
Buccleuch).2

2. Mary Walters, a daughter of Lucy Walters. It is

doubtful if she was fully acknowledged as the king's
child, though she received a pension. She died in
1693, having been married first, to William Sarsfield of
Lucan, Ireland, and secondly, to William Fanshaw,
Master of Requests, and had issue. She was reputed
to have the power of ' touching for the king's evil.'

3. Charlotta Jemima Henrietta Boyle, alias Fitz Roy,

a daughter of Elizabeth Killegrew, Viscountess
Shannon, born about 1650. She was nmrried first, to
James Howard, grandson of Theophilus, Earl of
Suffolk, and second, to William Paston, afterwards
Earl of Yarmouth, and died 28 July 1684, having
had issue by each.

4. Charles Fitz Charles (by Katherine Peg, daughter of

Thomas Peg of Yeldersley), born in 1657, during his
father's exile, and created Earl of Plymouth 1675.
He married Bridget, daughter of Sir Thomas Osborn,
Duke of Leeds, and died at Tangier s. p. 1680.

1 The Duke of Monmouth is generally believed to have been the
eldest natural son of King Charles u. There was, however, a certain Don
Jacobo Errico de Bove Stuardo, who at Naples in 1669 claimed to be
the king's son, born in Jersey in 1646, his mother being ' Donna Maria
Stuardo della famiglia delle Baroni di S. Marzo.' He left by his wife
Donna Theresa Corona a son, Prince Don Giacomo Stuardo, whose
' rights ' were recognised at Naples in 1715, and who was living there in
poverty in 1747. (Brit. Mus. Addit. MSS. 20,646. Duffus Hardy's Venetian
MSS. Reports.) 2 A. Fea's King Monmouth, 22.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 31

5. Catherine Fits Charles (also by Katlierine Peg) died

unmarried,1 apparently the same as the Katlierine or
Charlotte Fitz Charles who (as Dame Cecilia) became
a Benedictine nun at Dunkirk, and died 4 very aged '
in 1759.2

6. Charles Fitz Roy son of barbara Villiers, daughter

and heiress of William Villiers, Viscount Grandison in
Ireland. She was created Baroness Nonsuch, Countess
of Southampton, and Duchess of Cleveland in 1670,
with remainder to her sons Charles and George Fitz
Roy. Charles was born 1662, created K.G. 1673,
Duke of Southampton 1675, and succeeded his mother
as Duke of Cleveland 1709. He died 1731, having
married, first, Mary, daughter of Sir Henry Wood,
who died s. p. in 1680 ; secondly, Anne, daughter of
Sir William Poultney of Misterton, by whom he had
issue.

7. Henry Fitz Roy (also by Barbara Villiers) born 1663,

created Baron Sudbury, Viscount Ipswich, Earl of
Euston, and Duke of Grafton, 1675, K.T. 1689,
Vice-Admiral of England 1682. He died from a
wound received at the siege of Cork in 1690. He
married Isabel, daughter and heiress of Henry Bennet,
Earl of Arlington, by his wife Isabella of Nassau, and
was ancestor of the Duke of Grafton.

8. George Fitz Roy (also by Barbara Villiers) born 1665,

created Baron Pontefract and Earl of Northumber-
land 1674, Duke of Northumberland 1682, and K.T.
1683. He died s. p. 1716.

9. Anne Palmer or Fitz Roy (eldest child of Barbara

Villiers), born 2 February 1661 ; acknowledged by the
king with her sisters by warrant 28 February 1672-3.
Married 16 May 1674 to Thomas Lennard, Earl of
Sussex, and died 16 May 1722, leaving issue.

10. Charlota Fitz Roy (by Barbara Villiers), born 1664,

was married in 1676 to Sir Edward Henry Lee, Earl of
Lichfield, and died 17 February 1717-18, leaving issue.

11. Barbara Fitz Roy by Barbara Villiers, born 1672.

She engaged in an intrigue with James, fourth Duke

1 Her. and Gen. iii.414-19. 2 G. E. C. Complete Peerage, vi. 361.

32 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

of Hamilton (then Earl of Arran) and was mother of
Charles Hamilton ' Comte de Arran,' born at Cleve-
land House 30 March 1691. She retired to France
and entered into religion in 1691. She became Prioress
of St. Nicholas Priory at Pontoise in 1721, and died
there 6 May 1737.1

12. Charles Beauclerc (by Eleanor or Nell Gwynne, an
actress), born in 1670, created Earl of Burford 1676,
and Duke of St. Albans in 1684, Captain of the Band
of Gentlemen Pensioners, 1693, K.G. 1711, and died
1726. He married Lady Diana Vere, daughter and
sole heiress of Aubrey de Vere, twentieth and last
Earl of Oxford, from whom descends the family of
the Dukes of St. Albans.

13. James Beauclerc (also by Nell Gwynn), born 1672,
and died in France 1680.

14. Charles Lennox, son of Louise de Kerouaille, a
French lady in waiting to the Duchess of Orleans,
created Duchess of Portsmouth, who was created
by King Louis xiv. Duchesse d'Aubigny in France
with special remainder to her son. Born 1672,
created Baron Settrington, Earl of March, and Duke
of Richmond 1675, and Baron Methven, Earl of
Darnley, and Duke of Lennox. He succeeded his
half-brother the Duke of Monmouth as Master of
the Horse, and died 1723. He married 1692-3 Anne
Brudenell, daughter of Francis, Lord Brudenell,
son of Robert, Earl of Cardigan, by whom he had
issue, and was ancestor of the Duke of Richmond
and Gordon.

15. Mary Tudor (by Mary Davis, actress), born 1673.
She was married, first, to Francis Ratcliff, Earl of
Derwentwater, with issue ; secondly, in 1705, to Henry
Graham of Levens, M.P. ; thirdly, in 1707, to James
Rooke, and died 5 November 1726.

JAMES, third son of Charles I., succeeded his brother as
James vii. and n. He was born 14 October 1633, and created
Duke of York 27 January 1643-4, Earl of Ulster 10 May 1659,

1 Herald and Genealogist, iii. 415.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 33

and Duke of Albany 31 December 1660. He married, first,
Anne Hyde, eldest daughter of Edward, Earl of Clarendon,
Lord High Chancellor of England, who died 31 March 1671,
and by whom he had : —

1. Charles, born 1660, created Duke of Cambridge, and

died in infancy.

2. MARY n., born 30 April 1662, was married 4/14 Nov-

ember 1677 to William, Prince of Orange. They were
declared by Parliament 13 February 1688-9 King and
Queen of England, France, and Ireland, crowned 11
April 1689, and declared King and Queen of Scotland
the same day. The queen died 28 December 1694,
and William in. reigned as king until his death, 8
March 1701-2.

3. James, born 11 July 1663, created Duke of Cambridge

23 August 1664, died at Richmond 20 June 1669.

4. ANNE, born 6 February 1664-5, was married 28 July

1683 to Prince George of Denmark, son of King
Frederick in., who died without surviving issue 28
November 1708. She was declared heir to the throne
13 February 1688-9, succeeded in 1702, being crowned
queen on the 23 April. She died 11 August 1714. Her
only child who survived infancy was : —

(1) William, born 24 July 1689, styled Duke of Gloucester, died
29 July 1700.

5. Charles, Duke of Kendal, born July 1666, and died a

child.

6. Edgar, Duke of Cambridge, born September 1667, and

died aged four.

7. Henrietta, born January 1668-9, and died young.

8. Katharine, born February 1670-1, and died young.

He married, secondly, Mary Beatrice Eleanor D'Este,
daughter of Alphonso, Duke of Modena, by Laura Martinozzi,
niece of Cardinal Mazarin. She was born 5 October 1658,
and was married to Duke of York by proxy at Modena and
afterwards on 21 November 1673. She died at St. Germains
7 May 1718, leaving issue : —

9. Katharine Laura, born 10 January 1674-5, and died an

infant.

10. Isabella, born 24 August 1676, and died 2 March 1680-1.
VOL. i. c

34 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

11. Charles, Duke of Cambridge, born 7 November 1677,
died in infancy on the 12 December.

12. Elizabeth, born 1678, died young.

13. Charlotta Maria, born 15 August 1682, died in infancy.

14. James Francis Edtuard, Prince of Wales, born 10
June 1688. See lyeloiv.

15. Louisa Maria Teresa, 4 la Consolatrice,' born at St.
Germain-en-Laye 18/28 June 1692, died 18 April 1712.

King James vn. had also several natural children.

1. James Fitz James (by Arabella Churchill, sister to John,

Duke of Marlborough). He distinguished himself at
the siege of Buda in 1686, and his father created him
Baron of Bosworth, Earl of Tinmouth, and Duke of
Berwick in March 1686, and K.G. September 1688.
On his father going into exile in 1688, he accompanied
him abroad, and entered the service of France, for
which he was outlawed in 1695. He rose to the
rank of Marshal of France, Grandee of Spain, and
Knight of the Golden Fleece. He was killed in the
wars between the Emperor and France in 1734. He
married, first, Honora Bourke, daughter of William,
Earl of Clanricarde, who died in 1698. He had,
with other issue, a son, ancestor of the present Dukes
of Berwick and Alba in Spain. He married, secondly,
Anne Bulkeley, daughter of Henry Bulkeley, and
his wife Sophia Stuart, granddaughter of Lord
Blantyre, and sister of Frances Stuart, Duchess of
Lennox, by whom he had issue two sons, one of whom
was ancestor of the Due de Fitz-James in France.1

2. Henry Fitz James (also by Arabella Churchill), born

1673. He entered his father's navy, but following
him abroad, was outlawed in 1695. He thereafter
became Admiral of the French galleys, and died in
France 1702, having married Marie Gabrielle d'Audi-
bert, Comtesse de Lussan (who, in 1707, married John
Due de Melfort), by whom he had a daughter who
died young.

3. Henrietta (also by Arabella Churchill), born 1670,

married to Sir Henry Waldegrave of Chewton, created

1 See Tableaux Genealogiques et Historlques de VEmpire Britan
nique. F. Baron de Beder, Hanover, 1830.

THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND 35

in 1686 Lord Waldegrave, and died in 1730 leaving
issue.

4. lynatia Fitz James (also by Arabella Churchill), became

a nun at Pontoise in 1690, and died there 7 November
1704, aged thirty.1

5. Katharine Darnley, by Katherine Sedley, daughter

of Sir Charles Sedley, Baronet, in 1686 created
Baroness of Darlington and Countess of Dorchester,
born 1682. Her father conferred on her the rank
of a duke's daughter, and she was married to James,
Earl of Anglesey in 1699, but was separated from him
(by whom she had had a daughter) on account of his
cruelty. She was married, secondly, in 1705, to John
Sheffield, Duke of Buckingham and Normanby. She
died 14 March 1743.

Owing to civil and religious discords, King James vn.
abandoned his throne, which was then offered to his son-in-
law, William, Prince of Orange, in 1688. King James re-
tired to France, and died at Paris 16 September 1701.

James Francis Echvarcl, his only surviving son, was by

the orders of Louis xiv. of France proclaimed King of Great

Britain at Paris, and is generally known as the ' Chevalier

de St. George.' He made an attempt to recover his throne

in 1715, but was unsuccessful, and resided afterwards at

Rome. He married at Montefiascone, September 1719,

Clementina Sobieska, daughter of Prince James Sobieski, son

of John, King of Poland. She was born 6 July 1702, and died

30 December 1735. The Chevalier himself died at Rome

1 January 1766, having had issue two sons : —

1. Charles Edward Louis Casimir, born at Rome 31

December 1720. In 1745 he, as his father's Regent,

. made a spirited but unsuccessful attempt to regain his

heritage of Scotland and England, being finally defeated

at the battle of Culloden in 1746. His wanderings in

Scotland were followed by the sad life of an exile

abroad. He died at Rome, styled Charles in. by

the Jacobites, but unrecognised by the Pope, 31

January 1788. He married at Macerata, 17 April 1772,

Louise Maximiliane-Emanuella, eldest daughter of

Prince Gustavus Adolphus of Stolberg Guedern, and

1 Herald and Genealogist, vid. sup.

36 THE KINGS OF SCOTLAND

great-granddaughter of Thomas (Bruce), Earl of Ailes-
bury, but by her had no issue. She was separated
from him, is known as ' la mia Donna ' of Alfieri the
poet, and died as Countess of Albany in Florence,
29 January 1824.

Clementine - Marie - Sophie - Walkinshaw, styled
4 Comtesse d'Albestroff,' daughter of John Walkinshaw
of Barrowfield, joined the Prince during his wandering
life and was 4 toujours trait e et regarde dans le
public comme son epouse, port ant le meme nom que
le Prince et faisante les honneurs de sa maison,' until
she retired to a convent, dying at Freibourg,
November 1802. By her he had a daughter

Lady Charlotte Stuart, baptized at Liege 29 October 1753, whom
he adopted, legitimated, and created Duchess of Albany.
She died unmarried at Bologna, in November 1789.

2. Henry Benedict, styled Duke of York, born 6 March

1724-5, he entered into Holy Orders, and was made

a Cardinal. He assumed the title of Henry ix. on

his brother's death, and struck medals bearing the

legend 'Gratia Dei sed non voluntate hominum.' He

had a pension of £4000 from King George in., and died,

the last male of his line, at Frascati, 13 July 1807.1

ARMS. — Or, a lion rampant gules, armed and langued

azure, within a double tressure flory count erflory of the

second: round the shield the collar of the Order of the

Thistle.

CREST. — A lion sejant full-faced gules crowned or, hold-
ing in his dexter paw a naked sword proper, and in the
sinister a sceptre both erected paleways.

SUPPORTERS. — Two unicorns argent crowned with imperial
and gorged with open crowns, to the last chains affixed
passing betwixt their fore legs and reflexed over their backs
or, he on the dexter embracing and bracing up a banner
charged with the Royal Arms of Scotland, and he on the
sinister another banner azure charged with a saltire argent.
MOTTOES. — In defens. Nemo me impune lacessit.

[A. F. s.]

[J. K. S.]
[J. B. P.]
1 Lord Braye's MSS., Hist. MSS. Com. Report.

:

SObercorn

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCOKN

OR the origin and antiquity
of the illustrious house
of Hamilton reference is
made to the article Duke
of Hamilton. The Earls
of Abercorn, the repre-
sentatives of the house
in the male line, belong
to a family who are not
the least distinguished of
the name. Their imme-
diate predecessor was a
man eminent in his day,
of whom we now treat.

Lord Claud Hamilton,
fourth and youngest son
of James, second Earl
of Arran, and first Duke of Ohatelherault 1 was born
about 1543. By a papal bull dated 5 December 1553
he was appointed Oommendator of the Abbey of Paisley
by Pope Julius in. on the resignation of his uncle John
Hamilton, a natural son of the first Earl of Arran. The
bull 2 calls him fourteen years of age, but as he is found
granting a charter on 6 August 1564 3 with consent of his
father as tutor, it is clear he must have been under age
at that time, so that he cannot have been born earlier than
1543. He also enjoyed the offices of Dean of Dunbar,4 Canon
of Glasgow and Prebendary of Cambuslang.5 As was to be
expected from his family connections he became a strong
adherent of Queen Mary, and on her escape from the castle
of Lochleven 2 May 1568 he met her with fifty men and
conveyed her first to Niddrie and then to Hamilton,6 and at

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 30 January 15534. 2 Quoted at length in Lees' Hist,
of the Abbey of Paisley, App. N. clxxxiii. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig., 24 March
1574-5. 4 Ibid., 24 January 1565-6. b Ibid., 10 March 1573-5. 6 Diurnal of
Occurrents, 129.

38 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN

the battle of Langside on 13 May following commanded the
vanguard of her army. He was in consequence declared a
traitor and sentence of forfeiture pronounced against him
in Parliament 9 August 1568.1 The abbey fell into the
possession of Lord Sempill, and the former commendator
was cast upon his own resources. His uncle the Archbishop
of St. Andrews was hanged at Stirling in 1571, and on 4
September that town was surprised by Lord Claud and four
hundred companions shouting : 4 Hamilton, God and the
queen, think on the Bishop of St. Andrews.' After a
temporary success they were repulsed, not, however, before
the Regent Lennox was shot through the back by a Captain
Calder, who afterwards alleged that the deed was done at the
instigation of Claud Hamilton and Huntly.2 Hamilton after
this led an active and troubled life for some time vainly
endeavouring to get his Paisley possessions under his hands
again : at last, in February 1572-3 he was admitted to the
benefits of the Pacification of Perth : 3 a pardon was issued
to those who had been concerned in the death of the
Regent Lennox, and Hamilton was restored to his posses-
sions, though not till force had been used to compel Lord
Sempill to give them up.4 As the Regent Morton grew in
power he did not forget his enmity against the Hamiltons,
and succeeded in getting an Act of Council passed on 30
April 1579,5 ordering the immediate execution of the old
acts against Lord Claud and his brother John, the seizure
of their estates, the apprehension of their persons, and what-
ever armed action might be necessary for these purposes.
These two were really the heads of the great Hamilton
party, as their elder brother the Earl of Arran was hope-
lessly insane.6 Although they garrisoned their castles of
Hamilton and Draffen, they did not dare to remain and
resist the overwhelming forces sent against them. Lord
Claud after some time fled to the north of England,7 and
threw himself on the protection of Elizabeth, who inter-
ested herself so far in the matter as to send an envoy to
Scotland to plead for him, but without success.8 In
October 1579 an act of forfeiture was passed on him in

1 Acta Parl. Scot., iii. 54. 2 Sir James Melville's Memoirs, 242. 3 P. C.
Beg., ii. 193. 4 Ibid., 241. 5 Ibid., iv. pref. xix. 146. 6 Ibid., 161,
162 n. 7 Spots wood, 307. 8 P. C. Reg., iv. 186 n.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 39

Parliament.1 He joined the party of the 4 Banished Lords *
in their futile attempt to upset the supremacy of Arran, and
his heavy bonds of caution were forfeited.2 In October 1584 a
Hamilton succeeded in returning to Scotland by a private
arrangement with the king, but he was of too much im-
portance in the eyes of Arran to be permitted to remain,
and though he was virtually in the custody of the Earl of
Huntly during his residence in Scotland, he was, on 6 April
1585, ordered to take his departure to Prance. The fall
of Arran, however, soon after this date rendered his stay
abroad but short, and on 10 December there was a general
act for the restitution of the Banished Lords and their
adherents.4 He was at the same time admitted as a
member of the Privy Council.5 He returned to Scotland
in January 1585-6,6 and took his seat and oaths. He con-
tinued to take an active part in the politics of the time.
The Abbey of Paisley was erected into a temporal barony,
and he was made a peer of Parliament under the title of
LORD PAISLEY 24 July 1587.7 As he grew older he re-
tired from public life, obtaining in 1598 a commission for
his eldest son to act for him.8 In 1597 he was visited at
Paisley by the Queen, and on 24 July 1617 by James vi.
himself. It is said that at one time he wa$ not unsuspected
of witchcraft.9 He died in 1621, having married, 1 August
1574 (contract dated 15 and 16 June 1574), 10 Margaret,
daughter of George, fifth Lord Seton,11 by Isabel, daughter
of Sir William Hamilton of Sanquhar, High Treasurer of
Scotland, and by her, who died in March 1616, had issue
three children who died in infancy : —

1. Margaret, died 23 December 1577, aged three months.

and twenty-two days.

2. Henry, died 15 March 1585, aged three months and

two days.

3. Alexander, died 21 November 1587, aged eight months

and three days. All buried in St. Mirren's Chapel,

1 Acta Parl. Scot., iii. 125. 2 P. C. Reg., iii. 650, 658, 665. 3 This date
is given in Reg. Sec. Sig., LII., f. 30 b., though Calderwood says 4 November.
4 Acta Parl. Scot., iii. 383, and a special act of indemnity to Lord Claud.
Ibid., 396. 5 Ibid., 378. 6 Calderwood, iv. 491. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig., 20
March 1591-2. 8 Lee's Hist, of Paisley Abbey, 234. 9 Tytler's Hist., vii.
172. 10 Reg. of Deeds, xiii. f. 154. n Maitland's Hist, of the House of
Seyton, 43.

40 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEBCORN

Paisley Abbey ; : and the following who attained
maturity : —

1. JAMES, created Earl of Abercorn.

2. Sir John Hamilton, married Johanna, daughter of

Levimus Everard, Councillor of State to the King of
Spain, in the Province of Mechlin, (who was married
secondly, as his second wife, to Robert, fourth Lord
Sempill, who died in 1611 ; thirdly, to Captain Patrick
Craffurd of Tredonell, co. Donegal ; and fourthly, to
Sir George Marbury, and dying 14 June 1638 at
Letterkenny, was buried there in Con wall Church),2
and by her had an only daughter : —

(1) Margaret, married in 1662, as his second wife, to Sir Archi-
bald Acheson of Clonekearney or Glencairney, co. Armagh,
Secretary of State for Scotland, created a baronet of Nova
Scotia, 1 January 1628, ancestor of the Earl of Gosford.

3. Sir Claud Hamilton of Shawfleld, co. Linlithgow, a

Gentleman of the King's Privy Chamber, appointed
11 February 1613 a member of the Privy Council
in Ireland,3 was granted as an undertaker the small
proportions of Killeny and Teadane or Eden, con-
taining together 2000 acres in the barony of Strabane
and county of Tyrone to hold for ever as of the Castle
of Dublin in common soccage.4 A warrant was issued
for a new grant 16 August 1614, but he died in

1 Lee's Hist., 213. 2 Funeral entry, Ulster's Office. 3 Calen-
dar of State Papers (Ireland). He is confounded by Lodge with Sir
Claud Hamilton of Castle Toome, in the county of Antrim, eldest son
and heir of Sir Claud Hamilton of Cocknogh, and brother of Archi-
bald Hamilton, Archbishop of Cashel 1640 to 1659. It was this Sir
Claud who, by privy seal, dated at Westminster 6 October 1618, was
made Constable of the Castle or Fort of Toome on the surrender of Sir
Thomas Phillips. By his first wife he had no issue. He married,
secondly, Anne, daughter of Sir Henry Colley of Castle Carbery, in the
county of Kildare, and had a son Robert, who died an infant, and three
daughters. He died, 5 June 1640, at Roscrea in the county of Tipperary,
and was buried in the monastery there. (Funeral entry, Ulster's Office.)
He is not to be confused with Sir Claud Hamilton, second son of Sir
Alexander Hamilton of Innerwick, who was granted the lands of Clonyn,
otherwise Taghleagh, in the county of Cavan, by patent dated 23 June
1610, and died vitapatris before February 1618. He married Jane, daughter
of Robert Lauder of the Bass, and left, with other issue, Sir Francis
Hamilton of Killagh, otherwise Castle Hamilton, co. Cavan, who was
created a Baronet of Nova Scotia 29 September 1628. 4 Inquisition at
Strabane, 5 Oct. 5 Car. I. This grant is not enrolled.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 41

Dublin 19 October 1614,1 administration of his estate,
wherein he is described as of Baldony in the county of
Tyrone, being granted to his son William 28 November
1629.2 He married Janet, daughter and heir of Sir
Robert Hamilton of Leckprevick and Easter Green-
lees,3 and by her (who died in September 1613) had
six sons and three daughters : —

(1) Sir William of Manor Elieston, co. Tyrone, was born about 1604,
being about fourteen years old when the King, on 20 October
1618, 4 directed the judges to admit him to suffer a common
recovery against him and his heirs, being informed that it
was the intention of Sir Claud to confer his lands on his
second son, Alexander, but the King by his letter, dated at
Westminster, 20 May 1625, directed him to be restored to
the two proportions of Killeny and Teadan notwithstanding
the fine and recovery suffered against him and his heirs by
his uncle, Sir George Hamilton, Knight, to the use of his
brother Alexander and Sir George Hamilton, inasmuch as
the privy seal, dated 20 October 1618, was obtained from
want of due information and upon false and scandalous
suggestions, he being only a minor fourteen years of
age.5 These lands were by patent, dated 20 November 1629,
granted to Sir William, being at the same time erected into
the Manor of ' Eliestowne,'6 so named from the lands of that
name, co. Linlithgow, which belonged to Sir William.7 He
died 16 May 1662. 8 He had a charter on 28 June 1611 of the
lands of Scheillis and others, co. Lanark.9 By his will,
dated 1 May 1662, and proved 12 February 1664, 10 he ordered
his body to be buried in the Church of Baldony or Gortin, as
he should afterwards appoint. He married first, Elizabeth,
daughter of Sir James Johnston of Johnston by Sarah
Maxwell, eldest daughter of William, sixth Lord Herries
(see that title and Annandale), and by her had two sons and
two daughters : n —

i. Sir James of Manor Elieston, who is styled lieutenant
of a company of foot in the castle of Stirling on 4 Sep-
tember 1686, when he received a grant from King
James vn. of a yearly pension of £100. He married

1 Calendar of State Papers (Ireland). 2 Prerogative Court, Ireland.
3 Reg. Mag. Sig., 28 June 1611 ; Laing Charters, No. 1507, etc. ; Edinr.
Testaments, 17 December 1613. 4 Patent Roll (Ireland), 17 Jac. i. p. 1 d. xcv.
19. 6 Ibid. (Ireland), 22 Jac. i. p. 1 d. Ixxxvi. 19. 6 Ibid. (Ireland),
5 Car. i. p. 3, f. 49. 7 Cf. Reg. Mag. Sig. 21 February 1654. 8 Chancery
Bill (Ireland), Hamilton v. Hamilton, 16 August 1664. 9 Reg. Mag. Sig.
10 Prerogative Court, Ireland. " 'Sir William Hamilton, a good scholar,
was a Papist, and perverted his wife, a daughter of Lord Ards, who had
been a Protestant.' Information of the Bishop of Derry 1630 (Calendar of
State Papers). Evidently a mistake for the daughter of Lady Ards;
her mother having married for her third husband Hugh, first Viscount
Montgomery of the Ards. According to Pedigrees in Ulster's Office

his first wife was daughter of O'Donell, but there seems to be no

evidence for this.

42 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

first, Mary, daughter and heir of Sir Robert Jacob,
Solicitor-General for Ireland 1606 to 1611, and had a son :

(i) William of Manor Elieston, who married
Deborah, daughter of ... and died without
issue, his will, dated 5 June 1700, being proved
14 July 1705.1

(ii) John of Castle Damph, county Tyrone, died
without issue.

Sir James of Manor Elieston married secondly,
Eleanor, daughter of Sir James Innes of Thurston,2 and
is said to have had issue.

ii. William of Leat, in the co. Tyrone, who is said to
have married Mary, daughter of ... Walkingshaw,3
and had issue.

iii. Sarah, married to John Hamilton of Dulata, co. Tyrone,
ancestor of John Stewart Hamilton, created a Baronet
of Ireland 2 December 1780.

iv. Margaret, married (contract dated 1 November 1661)
to Walter Innes of Ortoun.4

Sir William married secondly, Beatrix, daughter of ...
Campbell, and by her, whose will, dated 11 June 1667, was
proved 6 July following,5 had two sons and a daughter : —

v. Claud of Montalony, High Sheriff of the county
Tyrone 1671 and 1683, whose will, dated 1 October 1692,
was proved 31 August 1695,6 married Isabella, daughter
of ... and had issue, with five daughters, two sons : —

(i) William of Bel trim, county Tyrone, whose will,
dated 2 May 1739, was proved 2 April 1747,7
ancestor of the family of Cole-Hamilton of
Beltrim.

(ii) Claud of Strabane, High Sheriff of the county
Tyrone 1714, whose will, dated 11 June 1736, was
proved 15 June 1737,8 grandfather of Sir John
Hamilton of Woodbrook, county Tyrone, created
a Baronet of the United Kingdom 27 December
1814.

vi. Archibald.
vii. Elizabeth, baptized 29 July 1650.9

(2) Alexander, died young. In his mother's testament he is

named next after William. So also in a bond by Sir George
Hamilton, his uncle and tutor, of date 9 March 1615, which
gives the sons in the order as named.10

(3) Robert, died before 1657, leaving two sons, living in 1663 : n—

(i) Claud.
(ii) Alexander.

1 Prerogative Court, Ireland. 2 Pedigree, Ulster's Office. 3 Ibid. 4 Gen.
Beg. of Sasines (3 Series), ii. 175. 5 Prerogative Court, Ireland. 6 Ibid.
7 Ibid. 8 Ibid. 9 Edinburgh Reg. of Baptisms. 10 Beg. of Deeds, 234, 11
March 1615. n Chancery Bill (Ireland), Hamilton v. Hamilton, 16 Aug.
1664.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 43

(4) Claud.

(5) James, died unmarried.

(6) George, died unmarried.

(7) Margaret married, first, to Sir John Stewart of Methven,

natural son of Ludovic, second Duke of Lennox ; and
secondly, to Sir John Seton of Gargunnock.1

(8) Grizel, married to Sir William Baillie of Lamington.2

(9) Janet, named in her mother's testament with her sisters

Margaret and Grizel.

4. Sir George Hamilton of Greenlaw, in the county of

Tyrone, and of Roscrea, in the county of Tipperary,
was granted the middle proportion of Largie alias
Ologhogenall and the small proportion of Derrie-
woone, but this grant was never enrolled. In 1611
lie was resident at Derriewoone with his wife and
family, and had built a good house of timber,
sixty-two feet long by thirty feet wide.3 Being a
recusant papist, the king directed the Lord Deputy
of Ireland to call him before him, and in the event
of his not conforming, to remove him out of the
kingdom.4 He was in 1627 appointed a commissioner
for assessing the sum of £1000 English on the county
of Donegal. He died before 1657. His wife, on 24
February 1609, was Isobel Leslie, who is named as
his wife at that date in an edict of executry to her
sister Agnes Leslie, both being daughters of James
Leslie, Master of Rothes.5 He married also, probably
as his second wife, Lady Mary Butler, sixth daughter
of Walter, eleventh Earl of Ormonde, and had an only
surviving child.

(i) James, who died unmarried, his will being proved 2
February 1658-9, and execution granted to George, Lord
Strabane, the sole executor.6

5. Sir Frederick Hamilton, a gentleman of the King's

Privy Chamber, was in early life in the service of
Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden. He was, on the
8 December 1621,7 nominated by King James I. to have

1 Acta Parl. Scot., vi. part 1, 180; see Reg. P.O., i., 2ser., for her ill-
treatment by her first husband. 2 Lives of the Baillies, 40. 3 Pynnar's
Survey. 4 Calendar of State Papers (Ireland). 6 Commissariot of Edin.
Decreets, at date; cf. Reg. Mag. Sig., 13 May 1610. 6 Prerogative Court,
Ireland. 7 Patent Roll (Ireland), 19 Jac. i. p. 2 d. liv. 29.

44 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

the command of the first company of Horse or Foot
which fell vacant in Ireland ; this direction was re-
newed 10 September 1623 1 and 29 January 1627, after
which date his name appears on the Irish Establish-
ment as a captain of fifty Foot. He obtained a com-
mission, dated at Greenwich 30 June 1631, authorising
him to enlist 1200 men for the service of the King of
Sweden, but the death of that monarch at the battle
of Lutzen, 16 November 1632, terminated Sir
Frederick's service with him. By patent, 18 March
1620, he had a grant of the quarter of land called
Carrowrosse, in the barony of Dromahere and county
of Leitrim, and other lands in the same county,
amounting in all to 6549 acres, to hold in capite by
knight's service, the whole being created the Manor of
Hamilton.2 In 1627 he was one of the commissioners
for assessing the sum of £400 English on the county
of Leitrim.3 The king by his letter, dated at South-
wick 18 August 1628,4 granted him, on his petition,
the right to nominate two baronets of Ireland, and
by his letter, dated at Westminster 12 January 1630,5
directed the Lords Justices of Ireland to accept a
surrender of all his lauds in the county of Leitrim,
as well those formerly granted as those he had
purchased, and to regrant the same. He accord-
ingly surrendered on 17 May 1630,6 and had them
regranted the next day, with letters of denization,
the whole being erected into the manor of Manor
Hamilton, with the usual privileges, to hold to him,
his heirs, and assigns for ever. Under the commission
of remedy for defective titles he had new confirmation
of his estate, 19 December 1636. He died 31 March
1646,7 or end of May 1647,8 when administration of his
estate and that of his son James was granted, 5 June
1658, to a creditor.9 He married, first, Sidney,
daughter and heir of Sir John Vaughan, a Privy
Councillor of Ireland, and Governor of the city and

1 Patent Roll (Ireland), 21 Jac. i. p. 1 d. Ixxxv. 31. 2 Ibid. 19 Jac.
i.pAd. xxvi. 38. 3 Calendar of State Papers (Ireland). 4 Ibid. 6 Ibid.
G Patent Roll (Ireland), 5 Car. I. p. 1 d. 2. 7 Inquisition p.m. at James-
town, 18 June 1661. 8 Chancery Bill (Ireland), Hume v. Maxwell, 31 Oct.
1666. 9 Prerogative Court, Ireland.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 45

county of Londonderry, and had three sons and one
daughter : —

(1) Frederick, died unmarried before his father, being killed in

the wars in Ireland.1 He was allotted £2337, 9s. Id. for his
services.

(2) James of Manor Hamilton, died 27 December 1652, 2 married

in 1647 or 1648, his cousin Catherine, daughter of Claud, Lord
Strabane, and by her (married secondly, before 29 March
1661, to Owen Wynne of Lurganboy, in the county of Leitrim,
who died in 1670 ; and thirdly, to John Binghamof Castlebar,
in the county of Mayo), had two daughters and co-heirs : —

i. Sidney, born in 1648, died at Dublin 20 January 1685-6,
and was buried 24 January in the chancel of St.
Michael's Church, married before October 1668 to Sir
John Hume of Castle Hume, in the county of Fer-
managh, Baronet, and left issue.

ii. Hannah, born in 1651, died at Dublin 16 May 1733, and
was buried in St. Mary's Church, married to Sir William
Gore of Manor Gore, co. Donegal, Baronet, and left
issue.

(3) Gustavus, born in 1642. Entered Trinity College, Dublin,

as a Fellow Commoner, 17 April 1661,3 aged nineteen, was
a captain in the army in the reign of Charles u. had the
degree of Doctor of Laws conferred upon him by the
University of Oxford 6 August 1677, was sworn a Privy
Councillor in Ireland in 1685, became brigadier-general 30
May 1696, and major-general 1 November 1703. He was
created, 20 October 1715, Baron Hamilton of Stackallan, in
the county of Meath, and Viscount Boyne 20 August 1717,
both in the peerage of Ireland, and died 16 September 1723.
He married Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Henry Brooke of
Brookeborough, county Fermanagh, by whom he was
ancestor of the present Viscount Boyne.

(4) Christiana, married at Coleraine in 1649, as his second wife, Sir

George Monroe of Newmore, and had issue two sons and
and eight daughters. She died after 1700, and was buried
within the Newmore chapel in the churchyard of the parish
of Roskeen.4

Sir Frederick married, secondly, Agnes — who
married secondly, before 29 March 1661, John
Maxwell.5

6. Margaret, who was married (contract 11 July 1601),
as his first wife, when he was only twelve years old,
to William, first Marquess of Douglas,6 and died 11
September 1623, aged 38.

1 A Short Account of the Family of Hamilton. 2 Inquisition p.m. at
Jamestown, 18 June 1661. 3 Matriculation Book. * Mackenzie's Hist, of
the Munroes, 195. 5 Chancery Bill (Ireland), Hume r. Maxwell, 31 Oct.
1666. 6 Eraser's Douglas Book, ii. 413.

46 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

JAMBS, eldest son of Claud, Lord Paisley, commonly
designated Master of Paisley. Was highly esteemed by
King James vi., who made him, 14 December 1598, one of
the Lords of his Privy Council 1 (though he did not take his
seat at the board till 10 February 1601) and gentleman of
his bedchamber ; and gave him by a charter, dated 26
November 1600, the office of Sheriff of the county of Lin-
lithgow,2 with all the fees, etc., thereto belonging, to him
and his heirs-male whatever ; and by another charter, 11
July 1601, the lands of Abercorn, Braidmeadow,3 etc.
He was created a Peer, by the title of LORD OF ABER-
CORN, 5 April 1603,4 when the lands of Abercorn were
erected into a free barony to him and his heirs-male and
assigns whatever. The next year, 1604, he was one of
the Commissioners, on the part of Scotland, to treat of
a union with England, which did not take effect ; and,
on the 10 of July 1606, he was advanced to the dignity
of EARL OF ABERCORN, BARON OF PAISLEY,
HAMILTON, MOUNTCASTELL, AND KILPATRICK, by
patent, to him and his heirs-male whatever.5

King James, purposing to hold a Parliament in Ireland,
made choice of some eminent persons, capable of that
honour and trust, for the nobility of their birth, and their
estates and possessions in that kingdom, to assist the upper
house, and to have place and voice as peers of that realm ;
and therefore, by letter, from Westminster, 31 March 1613,
authorised the Lord Deputy to call the Earl to the next
Parliament, by Writ of Summons.6 On 20 May 1615 he was
appointed of the council of the province of Munster ; and
had a grant of the small proportion of 1000 acres called
Strabane, and the large proportion of 2000 acres known as
Dunnalonge. At Strabane he built a very strong and fair
castle, a schoolhouse and church round which the town
was built.7 He subsequently acquired 1500 acres, called
Shean, from his brother-in-law Sir Thomas Boyd. He
apparently doubled his holding in Ireland ere long, and
proved himself a very energetic colonist, as on 24 August
1614 an Act of Council was passed acknowledging that he

1 P. C. Reg., v. 499. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid. 5 He was one
of the ' undertakers ' for the Plantation of Ulster in 1611 ; P. C. Reg., ix.
80. 6 Patent Roll (Ireland), 5-11 Jac. i. Ixv. 36. 7 Pynnar's Survey.

HAMILTON, EARL OP ABERCORN 47

had fulfilled all his engagements for his share of 6000 acres
in the Irish Plantation and exonerating him therefrom.1
He received King James in 4 his great halls ' at Paisley on
24 July 1617.2 His last appearance at a meeting of the
Privy Council was on 24 February 1618: he died in the
parish of Monkton, a month after, in the lifetime of his
father, 23 March 1618, aged forty-three, and was buried 29
April following in the abbey church of Paisley. His will
made 7 June 1616 was proved in Ireland 26 June 1624.3 He
married Marion, eldest daughter of Thomas, fifth Lord
Boyd, by Margaret, daughter of Sir Matthew Campbell of
London, and by her, who died in the Canongate, Edinburgh,
26 August 1632, and was buried, 13 September, with her
husband, had issue : —

1. JAMES, second Earl of Abercorn.

2. CLAUD, Lord Strabane, of whom afterwards.

3. Sir William Hamilton, created a Baronet of Nova

Scotia in 1627, was long Resident in Rome on behalf
of Henrietta Maria, Queen Dowager of England. He
married before 1 April 1656, Jean, eldest daughter
of Alexander Colquhoun of Luss by Helen, daughter
of Sir George Buchanan of that Ilk, and widow, first
of Alan, fifth Lord Cathcart (who died 18 August
1628), and secondly, of Sir Duncan Campbell, second
Baronet of Auchinbreck (who died in 1645), but left
no issue.4 Sir William died at South Shields, 25 June
1681.5

4. Sir George Hamilton, of whom afterwards.

5. Sir Alexander Hamilton, of Holborn, London, married

Elizabeth, daughter of ... Bedingfield, and died
before 4 May 1669, when administration of his estate
was granted to a creditor,6 leaving, with three
daughters, one son : —

(1) Alexander, settled at the Court of Philip William, Elector
Palatine, who sent him as envoy extraordinary to King
James vu. He accompanied the Elector's daughter,
Eleanora Magdalena, to Vienna, on her marriage with the
Emperor Leopold, which took place 14 December 1676, and
was created a Count of the Empire with a grant of the

1 P. C. Reg., x. 263. 2 Ibid., xi. 201. 3 Prerogative Court, Ireland.
4 The Chiefs of Colquhoun, i. 237. 5 Stodart MS., Lyon Office. 6 Pre-
rogative Court, Ireland.

48 HAMILTON, EARL OP ABERCORN

County of Neuburg, near Passau, and other estates in

Moravia and Hungary. He left issue : —

i. Julius, Count of the Empire, one of the Chamberlains
to the Emperor, who married Countess Maria Ernestina
of Staremberg, and had issue by her, who died in 1724,
three sons and several daughters.

6. Anne, married in 1611 * to Hugh, fifth Lord Sempill,

and had one daughter.

7. Margaret, married 1628 2 to Sir William Cunningham

of Caprington, in the County of Ayr, Knight, and
died without issue.

8. Isabel named with her brothers and her sisters Margaret

and Lucrece as parties to an action in the Court of
Session on 4 November 1620.3

9. Lucy or Lucrece, contracted by her father, when very

young, to Randal, Lord Dunluce, afterwards Marquess
of Antrim, but he not abiding by the contract, she
never married; and by letters from Whitehall, 28
October 1627, the Earl of Antrim was ordered to
pay £3000 to James, Earl of Abercorn, for his
son's failure to implement the contract.4

JAMES, second Earl of Abercorn, born about 1603, suc-
ceeded his father 1618, and his grandfather, as Baron of
Paisley, 1621. In regard of his father's services, of his
noble blood and lineage, being descended of one of the
most ancient houses in the realm of Scotland, and because
his Majesty was desirous to encourage him and his posterity
to make their residence in the Kingdom of Ireland, for
the good of his service there, not doubting but that he
would tread in the footsteps of his ancestors, he was, in his
father's lifetime, when about thirteen years of age, created
a peer of Ireland, by the title of LORD HAMILTON,
BARON OF STRABANE in the County of Tyrone, with
limitation of the honours to the heirs-male of the body
of his father, by patent under the Privy Seal, dated at
Westminster 18 October 1616, and by patent at Dublin,
8 May 1617.5 As the Irish estates were provided to his

1 Charter in implement of marriage-contract, 18 Nov. 1611, confirmed
18 June 1612, Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Charter in implement of marriage-con-
tract, 5 Jan. 1628, confirmed 1 April 1629, Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Acts and
Decreets, 343 f . 130 b. 4 Patent Roll (Ireland), 3 Car. i. p. 3 d. 52. 5 Ibid.,
15 Jac. i. p. 1 d. 8, and 15 Jac. i. p. I/. 15.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 49

younger brothers by the will of their father, he resigned
the Irish title in favour of his brother, Claud, 11 November
1633. He was excommunicated by the commission of the
General Assembly of the Church of Scotland 1649, being
a Roman Catholic, and ordered to remove out of the
kingdom. On the death of William, second Duke of
Hamilton, of his wounds at the battle of Worcester, 11
September 1651, his Lordship became male representative
of the family of Hamilton, but the estates and titles of
that house devolved on Anne, Duchess of Hamilton.
He married about 1632, Catherine, daughter and heir
of Gervase, Lord Clifton of Leighton Bromeswold, by
Catherine, daughter and heir of Sir Henry Darcy of
Leighton, relict of Esme, Duke of Lennox and Richmond
(who died 30 July 1624). The Earl died about 1670, having
had by his wife (who, by royal licence 28 November 1632,
was authorised, notwithstanding her marriage, to retain her
title, rank, and precedency as Duchess of Lennox, and who
died in Scotland, and was buried 17 September 1637), three
sons : —

1. James, Lord Paisley, who died before his father. He

married 28 April 1653, at the Church of St. Bar-
tholomew the Less, London, Catherine, daughter of
William Lenthall of Burford, in the county of Oxford,
Speaker of the House of Commons in the Long
Parliament, and by her had only a daughter,

Catherine, married first to her cousin, William Lenthall, Esq.
(who died at Burford, 6 September 1686, leaving two sons,
John and James); secondly, to Charles, fifth Earl of Aber-
corn.

2. William Hamilton, colonel in the army, died before

his father, being killed in the wars in Germany,
without issue.

3. GEORGE, third Earl of Abercorn.

GEORGE, third Earl of Abercorn, succeeded his father,
but died unmarried at Padua, on his journey to Rome,
whereby the male line failed in the eldest branch, so that
we return to

CLAUD, Lord Strabane, second son of James, first Earl of
VOL. i. D

50 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROOBN

Abercorn, who, on his brother's resignation, had the title
of Lord Hamilton, Baron of Strabane, in Ireland, conferred
on him by Privy Seal at Westminster, 7 May 1633, and
patent bearing date at Dublin the 14 August 1634,1 with
the precedency of the former patent and with remainder
to the heirs-male of the body of his father, in failure of his
male issue. Dying 14 June 1638, he was buried in the
church of Leckpatrick, in the County of Tyrone.2 He
married, 28 November 1632, Lady Jean Gordon, fourth
daughter of George, first Marquess of Huntly, by Lady
Henrietta Stuart, daughter of Esme, first Duke of Lennox ; 3
and by her, who was taken prisoner by Sir Phelim O'Neile,
in the rebellion of 1641, when he burnt and destroyed the
castle of Strabane, but whom she afterwards married,4 had
four children : —

1. JAMES, third Lord Strabane.

2. GEORGE, fourth Lord Strabane.

3. Catherine, married, first, in 1647, to her cousin James

Hamilton, of Manor-Hamilton, eldest brother of
Gustavus, Viscount Boyne, already mentioned ;
secondly, to Owen Wynne, of Lurganboy, in the
County of Leitrim; thirdly, to John Bingham of
Castlebar, in the County of Mayo.

4. Cecilia, married to Richard Perkins, of Lifford, in the

County of Donegal.

JAMES, third Lord Strabane, born in 1633, succeeded his
father 1638, being then five years old ; joined Sir Phelim
O'Neile against the parliamentary forces in July 1650, and
died, without issue, a Roman Catholic recusant at Bally-
fatten, near Strabane, 16 June 1655,5 being drowned bathing
in the river Mourne, and was succeeded by his brother.

GEORGE, fourth Lord Strabane, who, dying 14 April 1668
at his house at Kenure in the county of Dublin, was buried
in St. Mechlin's Church, near Rush, in that county, under
a large tomb, with this inscription : ' Hereunder lieth the

1 Patent Roll, Ireland, 9 Car. i. p. 1 d. 8 and 10, Car. i. p. 2 /. 30, 31.
2 Funeral Entry, Ulster's Office. 3 Spalding's Memorials, 28-30. 4 By
him, who was executed for High Treason in Dublin in 1652, she was
mother of Gordon O'Neill, who went to France with James vn. and
became a general in the French service. s Inquisition taken at Strabane,
9 August 1658.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 51

affabell, obliginge, exemplar, wise, humble, noble, pious,
devot, most charitable, most virtuous, and religious, the
Right Honourable George, Lord Hamilton, Baron of Stra-
bane, who died the 14 of April, Anno Domini, 1668. This
monument was erected by Elizabeth Strabane, alias Fagan,
relict of the said Lord Strabane.' His nuncupative will,
made 9 April 1668, was proved by his widow 22 May 1668.1
He married Elizabeth, daughter, and ultimately sole heiress,
of Christopher Fagan of Feltrim in the county of Dublin,
by Anne, daughter of Sir Nicholas White of Leixlip, in the
county of Kildare, and had issue by her : —

1. OLAUD, fifth Lord Strabane and fourth Earl of Aber-

corn.

2. CHARLES, fifth Earl of Abercorn.

3. Anne, married (articles dated 27 and 28 May) 1680, to

John, eldest son of George Browne, of the Neale, in
the county of Mayo, died 14, and was buried 19
August 1680, and had issue.2

4. Mary, born after her father's death, married to Gerald

Dillon, Recorder of Dublin, Prime Serjeant of Ireland,
and Member of Parliament for Mullingar in 1689, and
had issue.

CLAUD, fifth Lord Strabane, baptized at St. Audoen's,
Dublin, 13 September 1659, succeeded his father in 1668,
and succeeding also to the title of Abercorn, was the fourth
earl. At the Revolution he went over to France to King
James n., with whom he went to Ireland, and was sworn
of his Privy Council there: was one of the lords of his
bedchamber, and had the command of a regiment of horse.
After the defeat of the Boyne he embarked for France, but
was killed on the voyage in 1690. After his death he was
outlawed, and his estate and title of Strabane forfeited,3
but the earldom of Abercorn devolved on his brother.

CHARLES, fifth Earl of Abercorn, who, obtaining a reversal
of his brother's attainder, succeeded also to the title
of Strabane and the family estate, to both which, he was
restored by their Majesties' letters, dated at Whitehall

1 Prerogative Court, Ireland. 2 Funeral Entry, Ulster's Office. 3 In-
quisition taken at Strabane, 6 August 1692.

52 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

24 May 1692, and by patent at Dublin, 1 July 1693.1 He
took his seat in the House of Peers in Ireland 31 August
1695 ;2 and 2 December 1697 signed the declaration and
association in defence of the person and government of
King William, and the succession to the crown, according
to Act of Parliament. He died at Strabane in June 1701.
His will, dated 7 August 1697, was proved 16 May 1704.3
He married his cousin Catherine, only child of James, Lord
Paisley, relict of William Lenthall of Burford, and by her,
who died 24 May 1723,4 and was buried in the Duke of
Richmond's vault in Henry the Seventh's chapel in West-
minster Abbey, he had an only daughter : —
Elizabeth, who died young, and was buried in the
chancel of St. Michan's Church, Dublin, 22 Feb-
ruary 1699 ; the male line of this branch failed, and
the titles devolved on James Hamilton, descended
from

SIR GEORGE HAMILTON, fourth son of James, first Earl
of Abercorn, who was seated at Donalong, in the county of
Tyrone, and at Nenagh in Tipperary ; had a company in
the army 16 October 1627.5 On 7 February 1631 he had a
licence to hold a weekly market and a yearly fair at
Clogher, and a fair at Ballymagary, both in the county of
Tyrone.6 He was created a Baronet, though for this title
no patent is on record, and whether of England, Ireland or
Nova Scotia is unknown, before 5 June 1634, at which date
he is so designated in a King's Letter ordering a regrant
of his estate,7 and in all subsequent patents. On 23 May
1639 8 the manor of Strabane and the rest of the Abercorn
estate was granted to Sir George Hamilton of Donalong,
knight and baronet, Sir George Hamilton of Greenlaw,
knight, Sir William Stewart of New Stuarton, knight, and
Sir William Semple of Letterkenny, knight, to hold to the
uses, trusts and interests, expressed, limited and appointed
in an order of composition made by the Commissioners for
Remedy of defective Titles. On 25 June 1639 9 he was

1 Patent Roll, Ireland, 5 Gul. in. p. 2 d. 24. 2 Lord's Journals, Ireland.
3 Prerogaths Court, Ireland. 4 Polit. State, xxv. 570. 5 Patent Roll,
Ireland, 3 Car. I. p. 3 d. 24. 6 Ibid., 1 Car. I. p. 4 /. 5. 7 Calendar of
State Papers (Ireland), 1633-47, 53. 8 Patent Roll, Ireland, 15 Car. i.
p. 5/. 36. 9 Ibid, 15 Car. I. p. If. 34.

HAMILTON, EARL OP ABEROOBN 53

regranted the great proportion of Donalong ; was in Scot-
land with Charles 1. 1641 ; performed good service in Ireland
for that monarch during the rebellion, as he also did in 1649
for Charles n., being then captain of horse, colonel of foot,
and governor of the castle of Nenagh ; but, in 1651, he
retired with his family to Prance, and there continued till
the restoration of the king.1 In recompence of his many
services performed to the king whilst in foreign countries,
his majesty, 20 December 1662, granted to him, for life, all
the penalties and forfeitures which might accrue to the
crown by reason of ploughing, drawing, harrowing, and
working with horses by the tail, contrary to Acts of Parlia-
ment.2 The king in 1671 appointed him joint patentee with
James Roche, Esq.,3 for granting licences to pedlars. He
had in 1668 a grant of lands in Co. Cork, which he soon
after sold, and in 1670, he had a grant of lands in no fewer
than eight counties in Ireland.4 He died in 1679.

He married (contract dated 2 June 1629), Mary, third
daughter of Thomas, Viscount Thurles, eldest son of Walter,
eleventh Earl of Ormond, and sister of James, first Duke
of Ormond, and by her (who was granted the precedence of
an Earl's daughter by royal warrant, dated at Whitehall
29 May 1669,5 and who died in August 1680), had six sons
and three daughters : —

1. JAMES, of whom hereafter.

2. Sir George Hamilton, who was page to King Charles II.

during his exile, and after the Restoration was an
officer of the Horse Guards till 1667, when the King,
according to his promise to parliament, thought
fit to have them dismissed. Sir George Hamilton
carried the soldiers of that regiment with him into
Prance, and was made a captain-lieutenant in the
French service. Lord Arlington wrote to Sir William
Godolphin, 7 September 1671 : ' The Conde de Molina
complains of certain levies Sir George Hamilton
hath made in Ireland. I have told the Conde he
must not find it strange that a gentleman, who
had been the king's page abroad, and losing his

1 Memoires of the Count de Gramont, ed. 1889, xiv-xxii. 2 Patent Roll,
Ireland. 3 Hid. 4 Ibid., 20 Car. n. p. 2 d. 8; 22 Car. n. p. If. 12. 5 Ulster's
Office.

54 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN

employment at home for being a Roman Catholic,
should have some more than ordinary connivance
towards the making his fortune abroad, by the
countenance of his friends and relations in Ireland/
and having to recruit his regiment of foot in the
service of the French King, his majesty sent his
directions to the Lord-Lieutenant, 12 January 1673,
to give licence to him and his officers to raise 600 foot
soldiers by beat of drum. This regiment, called from
him the Regiment d'Hamilton, did active duty under
Turenne on the Rhine in that year and the year
following. He distinguished himself at the battle of
Turkenheim 5 January 1675, and was made a brigadier
of infantry by brevet of 12 March. He had the rank
of Count, and was made Marechal de Camp, or Major-
General, 25 February 1676, but was killed soon after
during the retreat of the French on Saverne.1
Administration was granted to his widow 23 July
1703.2 He and his elder brother James make a
conspicuous figure in the Memoires de Gramont.
He married in 1665, Frances (frequently noticed in
the same memoirs), elder daughter and co-heir of
Richard Jennings of Sandridge, in Hertfordshire,
sister of Sarah, Duchess of Marlborough, by whom
he had three daughters : —

(1) Elizabeth, married, in December 1685 (as his third wife),

to Richard, first Viscount Rosse, and died at St. Omers in
June 1724.

(2) Frances, married, 1687, to Henry, eighth Viscount Dillon, who

died 13 January 1713/4 ; and secondly, to Patrick Bellew,
eldest son of Sir John Bellew of Barmeath, co. Louth,
Baronet, who died vita patris, 12 June 1720.

(3) Mary, married, 15 May 1688, to Nicholas, third Viscount

Kingsland, and died 15 February 1735.

Their mother was married, secondly, in 1679, to
Richard Talbot, created Duke of Tyrconnell by
James vn., who died 5 August 1691 ; and, dying
at Paris, 17 March 1731, was buried in the Scots
College there.3

1 O'Callaghan's Irish Brigades in the Service of France, 34 n.
2 Prerogative Court of Ireland. 3 Francisque Michel's Les rfccossais en
France, ii. 408.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROOBN 55

3. Count Anthony Hamilton, born about 1646, was a

lieutenant-colonel in Sir Thomas Newcomen's regi-
ment, 1686 ; was made a privy councillor of Ireland,
and commanded a regiment of dragoons at the battle
of Newton Butler, where he was badly wounded.
He also held the post of governor of Limerick. At
the Revolution he followed James n. into France ;
became a lieutenant-general in the French service,
and died at St. Germains, 20 April 1720,1 aged
seventy-four years, deservedly regretted by all who
knew him. He was author of the Memoires de
Gramont, in which, with an easy and exquisite
pencil, he has painted the chief characters of the
court of diaries u., as they were, with great truth
and spirit, described to him by his brother-in-law the
Count de Gramont. He was the author of the well-
known Tales, and is said to have translated Pope's
Art of Criticism into French.

4. Thomas Hamilton, bred to the sea service, was captain

of a ship of war, and died in New England.

5. Richard Hamilton, made colonel of a regiment of

horse in King James's army, 15 February 1686, and
brigadier-general. He retired with the king into
France upon King William's victories, became a
lieutenant-general in the French service, and died
very poor with his niece the Abbess of Poussey, in
1717.2

6. John Hamilton, a colonel in King James's service, lost

his life at the battle of Aughrim, 1691.

7. Elizabeth, whose personal graces and mental accom-

plishments are the theme of unbounded panegyric in
the Memoires de Gramont, where she is styled the
chief ornament of the court, worthy of the most
ardent and sincere affection; nobody could boast a
nobler birth, nothing could be more charming than
her person. After refusing the Duke of Richmond,
Jermyn, nephew of the Earl of St. Albans, and
Henry Howard, afterwards Duke of Norfolk, she
married in 1664 the dissipated Philibert, Count de

1 Register of St. Germains cited in Les tfccossais en France, ii. 399.
2 Dangeau's Journal, xvii. 216.

56 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

Gramont, the hero of the Memoires de Gramont.
They left England in October 1669 (letter of Charles
ii. to his sister, the Duchess of Orleans, recommend-
ing them, 24 October 1669 '). She was appointed
Dame du Palais to Maria Theresa of Austria, Queen
of Louis xiv. Her husband died at Paris, 30 January
1707, aged eighty-six; she died, 3 June 1708,2 aged
sixty-seven. They had two daughters, Claude Char-
lotte de Gramont, married 6 April 1694 to Henry
Howard, Earl of Stafford; and Marie Elizabeth de
Gramont, born 27 December 1667, abbesse de St.
Marine de Poussey, in Lorraine.3

8. Lucia, married (by contract dated 24 July) 1674, to

Donogh O'Brien of Lemineagh, co. Clare, who was
created a Baronet of Ireland, 9 November 1686, and
had issue, and died in 1676.

9. Margaret, married, in January 1688, to Matthew Ford

of Coolgreeny, co. Wexford, and had issue.

JAMES HAMILTON, eldest son of Sir George Hamilton, is
thus characterised in the Memoires de Gramont: 'The
eldest of the Hamiltons was the man who, of all the Court,
dressed best ; he was well made in his person, and possessed
those happy talents which lead to fortune and procure
success in love ; he was a most assiduous courtier, had
the most lively wit, the most polished manners, and the
most punctual attention to his duty imaginable. No person
danced better, nor was any one a more general lover ; a
merit of some account in a court entirely devoted to love
and gallantry. It is not surprising that, with these qualities
he succeeded the Earl of Falmouth ' (killed in the sea-fight
in Southwold Bay 2 June 1665), 4 in the king's favour ; but
it is very extraordinary that he should have experienced
the same destiny, as if this war had been declared against
merit only, and as if this sort of combat was fatal to none
but such as had certain hopes of a splendid fortune.' He
was one of the grooms of the bedchamber to Charles n.,
who made him colonel of a regiment of foot. In 1666 he
was elected member of Parliament for the borough of

1 Dalrymple's Memoirs, ii. 26. 2 Les Eccossais en France, ii. 407.
3 Dangeau's Journal, v. 140.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROOBN 57

Strabane, and took his seat on 3 July in that year, Parlia-
ment being dissolved the 7 August following.1 He was
appointed Ranger of Hyde Park 29 November 1671. His
regiment being embarked on board the navy, in one of the
expeditions of the Duke of York against the Dutch, Colonel
Hamilton had one of his legs taken off by a cannon-ball, of
which wound he died 6 June 1673, and was buried 7 June
in Westminster Abbey, under a monument erected to his
memory by his uncle, James, Duke of Ormond. Adminis-
tration of his estate was granted to his widow 5 January
1680. In 1661, King Charles concluded a marriage betwixt
him and Elizabeth, eldest daughter of John, Lord Cole-
peper, of Thoresway, Chancellor of the Exchequer and
Master of the Rolls, who died in July 1660, by his wife
Judith, daughter of Sir Thomas Colepeper, of Hollingbourne,
in Kent, Knight, and by her (who was maid of honour to
Mary, Princess of Orange, mother of King William in., and
died in 1709, aged seventy-two, and was buried at Holling-
bourne 2) he had six sons, of whom three only survived their
infancy : —

1. JAMES, sixth Earl of Abercorn.

2. George Hamilton, a colonel in the Foot Guards, who

fell at the battle of Steinkirk in 1692, commanding a
regiment of foot.

3. William Hamilton, of Chilston Park, in Kent (an

estate which his mother purchased and settled on
his family) of which county he was deputy lieutenant,
justice of peace, and colonel of the regiment of
militia for the Lath of Scray (a division of Kent) and
was always very strenuous for the Protestant suc-
cession. He died in 1737, and was buried at Len-
ham. He married Margaret, second daughter of
Sir Thomas Colepeper, of Holingbourne, in Kent,
sister of Frances, wife of John the last Lord Cole-
peper, and by her (who was buried with her husband,
22 October 1736) had four sons and one daughter.

(1) John, High Sheriff of the county of Kent in 1719, who much
improved his seat of Chilston, married, in 1715, Mary,
daughter of John Wright, M.D., and had several children,
of whom the eldest son, William, was page of honour to

Commons' Journals, Ireland. 2 Hasted's Kent, vol. ii. 435.

58 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

Frederick, Prince of Wales, and John, Captain in the
Royal Navy, was created a Baronet of Great Britain, 26
August 1776 for his services at the siege of Quebec. He
married, 3 October 1763, Cassandra Agnes, daughter of
Edmund Chamberlayne of Maugersbury in Gloucestershire,
and died 24 January 1784, leaving two sons, of whom the
second, Edward Joseph, was created a Baronet of the United
Kingdom, 26 January 1819. Both these titles are now held
by Sir Edward Archibald Hamilton, fourth Baronet of Great
Britain and second of the United Kingdom.

(2) George, married to the daughter of Monsieur Vasserot, mer-

chant in Amsterdam (who got vast riches in the Mississippi
and South Sea schemes, after which he retired to Switzer-
land, his native country, where he purchased a great estate).
By her he had several children, who, with their mother,
resided for some years at Geneva.

(3) Thomas, who had a command in the army, and died in

Ireland.

4) William, who died young.

5) Elizabeth, married Edwin Stede of Stedehill in Kent.

JAMES HAMILTON of Donalong, in the county of Tyrone,
eldest son of Colonel James Hamilton, succeeded his father
in the post of groom of the bedchamber to Charles n. at
the early age of seventeen years, and was of the Privy
Council to his brother and successor James n., in whose
army he commanded a regiment of horse ; but no sooner
did he perceive his Majesty's intentions to introduce popery
than he quitted his service, became an officer under King
William at the Revolution, and carried arms and ammuni-
tion to the relief of Londonderry, when besieged by King
James's army. By means of this supply the city was
enabled to hold out till Major-General Kirke sent in further
relief from England, which occasioned the siege to be
raised. After his grandfather's death, he declined to
assume the title of Baronet. He was elected member of
Parliament for the county of Tyrone in 1692 and 1695,1 and
in June 1701 succeeded to the earldom of Abercorn, also to
the barony of Strabane, in terms of the second patent of
that title. He was created BARON OF MOUNTCASTLE
and VISCOUNT OF STRABANE in the County of Tyrone
by privy seal at Hampton Court 9 November 1701, and
patent at Dublin 2 December following,2 took his seat as
such in the Parliament of Ireland 21 September 1703,3 the

1 Commons' Journals, Ireland. 2 Patent Roll, Ireland, 13 Gul. in. 1 d.
I, p. 21. 3 Lords' Journals, Ireland.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROOBN 59

first summoned to meet by Queen Anne, of whose Privy
Council he was a member, as he was also to their Majesties
George I. and n. He was member of several committees of
the House of Lords of Ireland, in the reign of Queen Anne ;
took his seat in the Parliament of Scotland 3 October 1706,1
steadily supported the union, voting in favour of that treaty
on every division of the House.

By the twenty-second article of the treaty of Utrecht,
Louis xiv. having engaged that he would forthwith, after
the peace was made, cause justice to be done to the family
of Hamilton concerning the dukedom of Ohatelherault,
the Earl of Abercorn preferred his claim as heir male of
the first Duke of Chatelherault. Swift wrote, 24 September
1712 : ' I have been mediating betwixt the Hamilton family
and Lord Abercorn, to make them compound with him, and
I believe they will do it. Lord Selkirk is to be here in
order to go to France to make the demands ; and the
ministry are of opinion they will get some satisfaction, and
they empowered me to advise the Hamilton side to agree
with Abercorn, who asks a fourth part, and will go to
France and spoil all if they don't yield it.' 2

The earl died 28 November 1734,3 aged seventy-four, and
was buried, 3 December, in the Duke of Ormond's vault in
Henry the Seventh's Chapel in Westminster Abbey. His
will, dated 5 May 1731, was proved 25 April 1735.4

He married (by licence, Faculty Office, 24 January) 1683/4
Elizabeth, only daughter and heiress of Sir Robert Reading
of Dublin, Baronet, so created 27 August 1675, by Jane,
widow of Charles, first Earl of Mountrath, and daughter of
Sir Robert Hannay of Mochrum, Baronet, by Jane Stewart
his wife, and by her (who died in Sackville Street, London,
16 March 1754, aged eighty-six ; 5 and was buried, 22 March,
with her husband in Westminster Abbey) had nine sons
and five daughters : —

1. Robert, baptized 12 July 1687, died soon afterwards.

2. JAMES, seventh Earl of Abercorn.

3. Robert, died very young.

4. John, died unmarried 1714, aged 20.

1 Minutes of the Parliament of Scotland. 2 Swift's Letters. 3 Lords'
Entries, Ulster's Office ; Gentleman's Mag. 703. 4 Prerogative Court,
Ireland. 5 Scots Mag., 517.

60 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

5. George, died in infancy.

6. George Hamilton, was a cornet of horse ; appointed in

October 1742, deputy cofferer to the Prince of Wales's
household ; was member of Parliament for St. Johns-
town in the county of Donegal, from 1727 to 1760 ;
chosen in 1734, member for Wells in England, but de-
clared not duly elected ; chosen for the same place in
1747, and sat till April 1754. He died 3 May 1775.1 He
married in October 1719 Bridget, daughter of Colonel
William Coward of Wells, some time a Virginia
merchant, with whom he got a large fortune, and by
her (who died at Bath 24 August 1775), 2 had four sons
and seven daughters : —

(1) George, born 1721, bred to the sea service, died unmarried.

(2) John, born 1726, matriculated at University College, Ox-

ford, 17 March 1743/4, B.A. 1747, M.A. 1751, collated to the
Archdeaconry of Raphoe 1754,3 died unmarried in Merrion
Square, Dublin, 12 August 1756, buried at St. Anne's Church.
Administration granted to his father 13 October 1756.4

(3) William, colonel in the army, died unmarried June 1793.

(4) James, equerry to Frederick, Prince of Wales, married

twice, died without issue 1779.

(5) Elizabeth, married, first, contract 30 July 1754, to John

Cameron, of Glenkindy, a colonel in the French service,
nephew of Lochiel ; secondly, to the Comte de Fay.5

(6) Bridget, married to the Rev. Thomas Finney, and died his

widow at Alston, near Knightsbridge, 3 April 1789.

(7) Maria, born 7 January 1725, married, first, to Francis Marsh,

by whom she had a daughter Elizabeth, married to Colonel
Thomas Hervey ; secondly, 8 June 1756, to William Beckford
of Fonthill, Gifford, in Wiltshire, Lord Mayor of London
1762 and 1769, and M.P. for that city 1754, 1761, and 1768, by
whom she had one son, William, the author of Vathek.
She died at Westend, Hampstead, 22 July 1798, aged seventy-
four, and was buried at Fonthill.

Harriot, married to the Rev. William Peter, and died 1787.

Frances, married to William Tooker, of Chilcompton in
Somersetshire, and died 1752.

(10) Charlotte, died unmarried.

(11) Rachel, married to the Rev. Neville Walter, grandson of

George, eleventh Lord Abergavenny.

7. Francis Hamilton, born in Dublin, in 1700 ; 6 entered

Trinity College, Dublin, 5 February 1714/5 ;7 B.A.
1717/8 ; M.A. 1721 ; presented, 30 January 1737, to

l[Gent. Mag. 2 Ibid. 3 Cotton's Fasti Ecclesiae Hibernicae, iii.
35. 4 Prerogative Court, Ireland. 6 Les Eccossais en France, ii. 410.
6 Matriculation Book, Trin. Coll. Dublin. 7 Ibid.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROOBN 61

the rectories and vicarages of Dunleer, Capocke,
Disert, Moylare, Monasterboys, and Drumcarre, in
the diocese of Armagh ; l and died 20 May 1746. His
will, dated 23 October 1741, was proved 18 July 1746.2
He married, 20 October 1733, Dorothy, second
daughter and co-heir of James Forth of Redwood, in
the King's County, Secretary to the Commissioners
of his Majesty's Revenue, and had issue by her (whose
will, dated 3 May 1777, was proved 13 October 1780) 3
a son and a daughter : —

(1) James, died young.

(2) Frances, died unmarried ; her will, dated 16 July 1808, being

proved 7 December 1819. *

8. William Hamilton, baptized at St. Peter's, Dublin, 20

October 1703 ; lost off the Lizard Point, 10 November
1721, in the Royal Anne galley, going out with
Lord Belhaven to his government of Barbadoes, as a
volunteer in the sea service.

9. Charles Hamilton, baptized at St. Peter's, Dublin, 13

November 1704 ; matriculated at Christ Church, Ox-
ford, 4 November 1720; appointed, 22 April 1738, compt-
roller of the board of green cloth to Frederick, Prince
of Wales ; was member of Parliament for Strabane,
in Ireland, from 1727 to 1760, and from 1741 to 1747
member for Truro, in Cornwall. He was chosen first
of the seven commissioners for examining and stating
the public accounts, 26 May 1742 ; and appointed re-
ceiver-general of the King's revenues in the island of
Minorca ; on which occasion a new writ was ordered
for Truro, 22 December 1743, and he was re-elected.
He had the estates of Cobham and Painshill, in
Surrey, which he sold before his death, at his house
on Lansdown Hill, near Bath, 11 September 1786,
aged eighty-two.5 He married and left issue : —

(1) Jane, married, 17 May 1750, to Edward Moore, author of Fables
for the Fair Sex, who died 28 February 1757, and she was
appointed necessary woman to the Queen's private apart-
ments.

(2) , married, 25 June 1750, to Kenton Cowse, of the Board

of Works.

1 Pat. Roll, Ireland, 11 Geo. n. p. 1 /. 39. 2 Prerogative Court, Ireland.
3 Ibid. 4 Ibid. 6 Gent. Mag.

62 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

10. Elizabeth, married, first, at St. Peter's, Dublin,
2 January 1711, to William Brownlow, of Lurgan,
member of Parliament for the county of Armagh,
and by him, who died 27 August 1739, had issue. She
was married, secondly, in France, in 1741, to Martin,
Oomte de Kearnie.

11. Jane, died in infancy.

12. Mary, married, January 1719, to Henry Oolley, of
Castle Oarbery, in the county of Kildare, member of
Parliament for Strabane.

13. Philippa, married, first, to Benjamin Pratt, D.D.,
Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, 1710, Dean of
Down, 1717, who died 6 December 1721, without
issue; secondly, to Michael O'Oonnell, of London,1
issue, one son. She died at Paris 27 January 1767.

14. Jane, first lady of the bedchamber, mistress of the
robes, and privy purse to Augusta, Princess of
Wales, married (by licence, Faculty Office, 26 Sep-
tember 1719), as his third wife, to Lord Archibald
Hamilton, youngest son of William and Anne, Duke
and Duchess of Hamilton, and had issue.2 She
died in Paris 6 December 1753, and was buried at
Montmartre.

JAMES, seventh Earl of Abercorn, was born 22 March
1685/6 ; elected a Fellow of the Royal Society, London, 1715 ;
succeeded his father 1734 ; was a lord of the bedchamber,
and was sworn one of the Privy Council of England, 20 July
1738, and of Ireland, 26 September 1739; and dying in
Cavendish Square, London, 11 January 1744, aged fifty-
eight,3 was buried, 16 January, in the Duke of Ormond's
vault in Westminster Abbey. He died intestate, administra-
tion being granted to his son and successor 13 March 1744.4
He wrote Calculations and Tables relating to the Attrac-
tive Power of Loadstones, 1729. He married (by licence,
Faculty Office, 26 March), 1711, Anne, daughter of Colonel
John Plumer of Blakesware, in Hertfordshire, by Mary,
eldest daughter of William Hale, of King's Walden, in the
same county, and by her (who was baptized at Ware 3 July

1 His pedigree registered in Ulster's Office. 2 See title Hamilton.
3 Scots Mag. 4 Prerogative Court, Ireland.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 63

1690, died at London 10 August 1776, aged eighty-six,1 and
was buried, 13 August, with her husband) had six sons and
two daughters : —

1. JAMBS, eighth Earl of Abercorn.

2. John Hamilton, entered the Navy ; was lieutenant of

the Louisa ; wrecked in a storm, in December 1736,
attending George I. from Hanover to England. He
was the last man who quitted the ship, and on going
ashore he was presented to and graciously received
by the King, and Queen Caroline complimented his
father on his gallant behaviour. He was promoted to
the rank of captain of the Royal Navy 13 February
1741 ; successively commanded the Kingsale, the
Augusta, the Vanguard, and the Lancaster ; and was
drowned, 18 December 1755, by the upsetting of his
boat, going from his ship to Portsmouth.2 He married,
in November 1749, Harriet, natural daughter of the
Right Hon. James Oraggs, Secretary of State ; she
was first married, 4 March 1726, to Richard Eliot, of
Port Eliot, in Cornwall, and by him, who died 1748,
had Edward Craggs-Eliot, created Lord Eliot 1784,
and other children ; she died 1 February 1769, having
had by her second husband : —

(1) JOHN JAMES, ninth Earl and first Marquess of Abercorn

(posthumous).

(2) Anne, died, unmarried, at Highgate, 4 November 1764. 3

3. William Hamilton, died young.4

4. George Hamilton, born 11 August 1718 ; matriculated

at Exeter College, Oxford, 19 March 1735/6 ; presented
by his brother, in September 1753, to the rectories of
Taughboyne, in the diocese of Raphoe, and Donagh-
eady, in the diocese of Derry, in Ireland ; was after-
wards a prebendary of Salisbury ; and, 30 August
1783, appointed a canon of Windsor. He died at
Taplow, 26 November 1787, aged eighty.5 He married
Elizabeth, daughter of Lieutenant-General Richard

1 Scots Mag. Her will, dated 24 June 1771, was proved in London 10
Aug. 1776, and in Dublin 6 Sept. following (Prerogative Court,
Ireland). 2 Gent. Mag. 3 Ibid. * Lords' Entries, Ulster's Office. 5 Gent.
Mag.

64 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN

Onslow, and by her, who died in 1800, he had three
sons and nine daughters : —

(1) George, died unmarried, 11 October 1782, in the West

Indies.
2nd and 3rd sons died infants.

(4) Anne, born 6 October 1755 ; married to the Rev. F. H. W.

Cornewall, Dean of Canterbury (afterwards Bishop of Wor-
cester), and died suddenly at Delbury, in Shropshire, 18
December 1795, aged forty-one.

(5) Mary, born 26 November 1756.

(6) Harriot, born 11 January 1760 ; died 15 March 1788.1

(7) Catherine, born 7 June 1763.

(8) Elizabeth, born 5 June 1765 ; married in 1793 to Glynn Wynn ;

and died in 1843.

(9) Rachel, born 17 October 1766.

(10) Jane, born 26 February 1768 ; married, first, July 1791, to

William Plumer, of Gilston Park, in Hertfordshire, member
of Parliament for that county ; secondly, in 1825, Richard
John Lewin, R.N. ; and, thirdly, 16 July 1828, Robert
Plumer- Ward, of Gilston Park aforesaid ; and died in
1831.

(11) Cecil, born 15 March 1770 ; had the precedency of an earl's

daughter granted to her by royal patent 27 October 1789 ;
married, first, 4 March 1792, to John James, Marquess of
Abercorn, from whom she was separated 1798 ; divorced by
Act of Parliament, April 1799, for adultery with Colonel,
afterwards Sir Joseph, Copley, Baronet, to whom she was
married on 23 May 1799, and she died 19 June 1819.

(12) Isabella, born 28 September 1772; married at the Priory,

Stanmore, 20 July 1795, to Lord George Seymour, Commis-
sioner of Excise, youngest son of Francis, first Marquess of
Hertford.

5. Plumer Hamilton, died young.2

6. William Hamilton, born 18 February 1721 ; a lieutenant

in the Royal Navy ; lost in the Victory man-of-war
off Alderney, 1744. Administration granted to his
brother, the Earl of Abercorn, 15 December 1744.3

7. Anne, born 12 June 1715 ; married, 16 August 1746,4 to

Sir Henry Mackworth, Baronet ; and died at London
14 December 1792,5 aged seventy-eight, leaving her
fortune to Thomas Huddleston, Esq., who had married
her only daughter, Elizabeth, 18 April 1768.

8. A daughter, born 27 February 1736 ; died an infant.

JAMES, eighth Earl of Abercorn, born 22 October 1712 ;
was summoned by writ to the House of Peers in Ireland in

1 Gent. Mag. 2 Lords' Entries, Ulster's Office. 3 Prerogative^ Court,
Ireland. 4 Lords' Entries, Ulster's Office. 5 Scots Mag.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 65

the lifetime of his father as Baron Mountcastle, 23 March
1736, and took his seat the same day.1 He succeeded his-
father in 1744 as Earl of Abercorn and Viscount of Strabane ;
was sworn of the Privy Council in Ireland, 20 April 1756 -r
elected a representative peer of Scotland 1761 ; re-chosen
1768, 1774, 1780, and 1784; was one of the peers who, 11
March 1766, voted against the Act to repeal the American
Stamp Act, and joined in the protests against the second
and third reading of that bill ; he also voted for rejecting
Fox's India Bill, 17 December 1783. He was created a peer
of Great Britain 24 August 1786, by the title of VISCOUNT
HAMILTON, of Hamilton, in the county of Leicester, with
remainder to his nephew John James Hamilton. No new elec-
tion was, however, ordered for representatives of the Scots
peerage in room of himself and the Duke of Queensberry,
who was in the same position, till it was determined, in a
committee for privileges, 13 February 1787, 'that the
creation of his English Peerage prevented him sitting in
the House of Lords as a representative peer of Scotland.2
The Earl had no property in Scotland, till he purchased,
from Archibald, Duke of Argyll, in 1745, the barony of
Duddingston, in the county of Edinburgh, which had for-
merly been in possession of the family, where he built a,
mansion-house, and made it his favourite residence. In 1764
he acquired the paternal inheritance of his ancestors, the
lordship of Paisley, in the county of Renfrew, from Thomasr
eighth Earl of Duudonald, whose progenitor, William, Earl of
Dundonald, had bought it in 1653 for £160,000 Scots from
Archibald, Earl of Angus, who had acquired it from the
Abercorn family. He possessed a great estate in Ireland,,
where he built a magnificent house at Baron's Court, in the
barony of Strabane. He had also a seat at Witham, in
Essex, where he entertained Queen Charlotte, 7 September
1761, on her journey from Harwich to London. He died at
Boroughbridge, while travelling from Duddingston to London
9 October 1789, in the seventy-seventh year of his age,3
unmarried, and was buried in the Abbey of Paisley. His.
will, dated 24 May 1785,4 with three codicils at subsequent

1 Lords' Journals, Ireland. 2 Robertson's Proceedings relating to the
Peerage of Scotland, 430. 3 Scots Mag., 511. 4 Copy in Prerogative Court,
Ireland.

VOL. I. E

66 HAMILTON, EARL OP ABERCORN

dates, was proved in London 14 Oct. 1789. He was suc-
ceeded by his nephew, John James.

JOHN JAMES, ninth Earl of Abercorn, only son of the
Hon. John Hamilton, was born after his father's death, July
1756. He was educated at Pembroke College, Cambridge,
where he graduated M.A. in 1776, l and was elected member
of Parliament for East Looe, in Cornwall, on a vacancy
in November 1783, and chosen for St. Germans at the
general election 1784. He succeeded his uncle in 1789, as
Earl of Abercorn in Scotland, Viscount of Strabane in Ire-
land, and Viscount Hamilton in Great Britain. On 19 July
1790 he took the oaths and his seat in the House of Lords
in Ireland.2 At the general election of the sixteen repre-
sentatives of the Scots Peerage, 11 July 1790, the clerks
refused to receive his signed list, as he had been created a
peer of Great Britain since the Union. The question was
carried to the House of Lords, where, 13 May 1793, in a
committee for privileges, the point was decided in his
favour. Meanwhile the Earl was created on 15 October
1790, MARQUESS OF ABERCORN; and was sworn of
the Privy Council in Ireland 7 February 1794. He was
nominated a Knight of the Garter 17 January 1805, and
installed at Windsor on St. George's Day, 23 April follow-
ing. A curious account of the almost royal progress of the
Marquess and his family through Scotland on their way to
Baron's Court in August 1813 is given by Sir "Walter Scott.3
He married first, 20 June 1779, Catherine, daughter of
Sir Joseph Copley, of Sprotborough, co. York, Baronet,
by Mary, daughter of John Buller of Morval, Cornwall, and
by her (who died at Stanmore Priory, Middlesex, 13 Sep-
tember 1791, 4 and was buried, 19 September, at Stanmore)
had six children.

1. JAMES, Viscount Hamilton, born at Petersham Lodge,
7 October 1786 ; matriculated at Christ Church, Ox-
ford, 24 October 1805 ; elected member of Parliament

1 Graduati Cantdbrigienses. 2 Lords' Journals. 3 Life of Scott, iv.
35. Sir Walter was a frequent visitor to Stanmore Priory, and while
there in April 1807 was correcting a proof of the Introduction to Marmion,
Canto i., which contains the complimentary lines on Pitt and Fox. Lord
Abercorn suggested that the tribute to Fox should be heightened, and it
is said he himself penned several lines of eulogy. Familiar Letters, i. 82.
The Lady of the Lake was dedicated to the Marquess. 4 Scots Mag,, 408.

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 67

for Dungannon, 31 January 1807, and, Parliament
being dissolved on 29 April following, elected for
Liskeard, 8 May 1807, and sat for that borough until
29 September 1812. He moved the address of thanks
for the King's speech in the House of Commons,
20 January 1808. He died in the lifetime of his father,
27 May 1814, having married, 25 November 1809,
Harriet, daughter (by Lady Frances Lascelles, eldest
daughter of Edward, first Earl of Harewood) of the
Honourable John Douglas, son of James, fourteenth
Earl of Morton, and by her (who was married, secondly,
8 July 1815, to George, fourth Earl of Aberdeen, and
died 26 August 1833) had issue :—

(1) JAMES, second Marquess ani first Duke of Abercorn.

(2) Lord Claud Hamilton, born 27 July 1813; was educated at

Harrow, and Trinity College, Cambridge ; and was member
of Parliament for county Tyrone from 20 January 1835 to 17
July 1837, and from 6 May 1839 to 26 January 1874 ; Treasurer
of the Household, 27 February 1852 to December 1852, and
again from 26 February 1858 to June 1859 ; Vice-Chamberlain
to the Household, 10 July 1866 to 11 December 1868 ; Privy
Councillor, 27 February 1852 ; Lieut. -Colonel Donegal
Militia, 19 July 1867 ; married 7 August 1844, Lady Elizabeth
Emma Proby, second daughter of Granville Leveson, third
Earl of Carysfort, and died 3 June 1884. She died 24 June
1900, leaving issue :—

i. Douglas James, born 23 September 1856 ; matriculated

at Christ Church, Oxford, 15 January 1875 ; major, Irish

Guards, 8 October 1900; married, 6 July 1882, Lady

Margaret Frances Hely-Hutchinson, daughter of

Richard John, fourth Earl of Donoughmore, and has : —

(i) Granville, born 13 September 1883.

(ii) Claud Richard, born 26 April 1885; cadet R.N. ;

died 18 February 1901.
(iii) Richard George, born 21 July 1886.
a (iv) Jocelyn Campbell Patrick, born 3 March 1900.
(v) Betty Alice Adeline, born 17 May 1889.

ii. Louisa Charlotte, married, 29 February 1876, to John
Tyndall, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., who died 4 December
1893.

iii. Emma Frances.

iv. Mary Stuart, married, 2 October 1878, to Wilbraham
Frederick, second Lord Tollemache.

(3) Lady Harriet, born 21 March 1812, married, 15 May 1836, to

Admiral William Alexander Baillie Hamilton, R.N., who
died 1 October 1881. She died 19 March 1884, leaving issue.

Claud Hamilton, born 1 November 1787, at Petersham,
Surrey; matriculated at Christ Church, Oxford, 24

68 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN

October 1805 ; elected member of Parliament for the
borough of Dungannon at the general election 1807 ;
admitted a nobleman of St. John's College, Cambridge,
in October same year ; sailed in the Eclipse brig for
the Brazils in January 1808, on account of his health,
but died at Madeira in June following.

3. Harriot Margaret, whose articles of marriage with

the Marquess of Waterford were drawn up, when she
died of an inflammation of her throat at the Priory,
Stanmore, 30 April 1803, in the twenty-second year
of her age, and was buried at Stanmore.

4. Katherine Constantia, born 7 October 1782, died 23

May 1783.

5. Katherine Elizabeth, born 10 January 1784, married at

the Priory, Stanmore, 28 July 1805, to George, fourth
Earl of Aberdeen, and died 29 February 1812, leaving
issue.

6. Maria, born 28 February 1785, died, unmarried, 21

January 1814.

The Marquess married, secondly, 4 March 1792, his cousin,
Lady Cecil Hamilton, daughter of his uncle George already
mentioned, and by her had a daughter.

7*. Cecil Frances, born 19 July 1795, married 15 February
1816, to William, fourth Earl of Wicklow, and died 7
July 1860, leaving issue.

The Marquess married, thirdly, at her brother Viscount
Sudley's house in Dover Street, Piccadilly, 3 April 1800, Ladj
Anne Jane, relict of Henry Hatton of Great Clonard, in the
county of Wexford, member of Parliament for the borough
of Donegal, to whom she was married October 1783. She
was born April 1763, eldest daughter of Arthur Saunders,
second Earl of Arran, in Ireland, by his first wife, the Hon.
Catherine Annesley, only daughter of William, Viscount
Glerawley. She died, without issue, at Naples 3 May 1827.
The Marquess died 27 January 1818 ; his will, dated 18 March
1809, with four subsequent codicils, was proved in London
9 May 1818,1 and was succeeded by his grandson.

JAMES, tenth Earl and second Marquess of Abercorn, born
21 January 1811, in Seymour Place, Middlesex, was educated

1 Prerogative Court, Ireland (copy lodged).

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN 69

at Harrow, and matriculated at Christ Church, Oxford, 2
July 1829. He proved his right to vote for Representative
Peers for Ireland 27 March 1833, and was appointed Lieu-
tenant and Custos Rotulorum of the county Donegal, 1844 ;
Knight of the Garter, 12 December 1844 ; Privy Councillor,
25 February 1846 ; and was Groom of the Stole to the Prince
Consort from 1846 to 1859. He was made Honorary LL.D.
of Cambridge, 5 July 1847; D.C.L. of Oxford, 4 June 1856; and
LL.D. of Dublin, 21 April 1868. He was also a governor of
Harrow School ; sometime colonel of the Donegal Militia, and
major-general of the Royal Archers, the Queen's Bodyguard
for Scotland. He was served heir-male of the body of the
first Duke of Chatelherault by the Sheriff of Chancery in
Scotland, 13 January 1862, and, as heir-male of the first
Duke, asserted his hereditary right to the original title of
Duke of Chatelherault of 1549. By the edict of Louis xiv.,
May 1711, the descent of French dukedoms was declared to
be to heirs ' descendus de males en males.' Being appointed
Lord Lieutenant-General and General-Governor of Ireland
in 1866, on the 20 July he took the oath of Chief Governor,
and the oaths of Abjuration and Supremacy in the Council
Chamber in Dublin Castle, whereupon the Lords Justices
delivered to him the Sword of State, and invested him with
the Collar of Grand Master of the Order of St. Patrick. He
made his public entry into Dublin in state on the 23 August
following. On the 18 April 1868 he presided as Grand Master
at the installation of His present Majesty, then Prince of
Wales, as a Knight of St. Patrick, which was performed with
great pomp in St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin. In conse-
quence of the resignation of the Conservative administration
he left Dublin, 14 December 1868. By privy seal, dated at
St. James's 4 August, and patent at Dublin 10 August 1868,
he was created MARQUESS OF HAMILTON of Strabane,
in the county of Tyrone, and DUKE OF ABERCORN in the
Peerage of Ireland. He was for the second time sworn
Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland on 3 March 1874, and made his
public entry into Dublin on 18 April, and held this office
till 6 December 1876. On 6 January 1875 he was installed
Grand Master of the Freemasons of Ireland. He was Envoy
Extraordinary to Italy for the Investiture, at Rome, 2
March 1878, of King Humbert, with the order of the Garter.

70 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABERCORN

In 1881 he was appointed Chancellor of the Royal University
of Ireland. He died at Barons Court 31 October 1885.

He married, 25 October 1832, from Gordon Castle, at
Fochabers Episcopal Church, Elgin, Lady Louisa Jane
Russell, second daughter of John, sixth Duke of Bedford, by
his second wife, Lady Georgina Gordon, fifth daughter of
Alexander, fourth Duke of Gordon. She, who was born 8
July 1812, is a Lady (third class) of the Order of Victoria
and Albert. They had issue, seven sons and seven
daughters : —

1. JAMES, second Duke.

2. Lord Claud John Hamilton, born 20 February 1843, was

member of Parliament for Londonderry city 1865 to
1868, for King's Lynn, 1869 to 1880, for Liverpool, 1880
to 1885, and for West Derby division of Liverpool,
1885 to 1888 ; a Junior Lord of the Treasury, 1868 ;
sometime lieutenant and captain in the Grenadier
Guards, and lion, colonel 5th Battalion Royal Innis-
killing Fusiliers since 17 January 1891 ; Aide-de-
Camp to Queen Victoria, 1887 ; married, 20 July 1878,
Carolina, daughter of Edward Sacheverell Chandos
Pole, of Radborne Hall, in the county of Derby, and
has issue : —

(1) Gilbert Claud, born 21 April 1879; lieutenant, Grenadier

Guards, 28 October 1899.

(2) Ida, born 27 July 1883.

3. Lord George Francis Hamilton, born 17 December

1845 ; member of Parliament for the county of Middle-
sex from 1868 to 1885, and for the Ealing division since
that year ; Under Secretary of State for India, 1874 to
1878 ; Vice-President of the Committee of Council on
Education, 1878 to 1880 ; Privy Councillor, 4 April
1878 ; First Lord of the Admiralty from June 1885 to
January 1886, and from 1886 to 1892 ; an Elder Brother
of the Trinity House, 1887 ; Chairman of London School
Board, 1894 to 1895 ; Secretary of State for India from
1895 to 17 September 1903 ; Captain of Deal Castle,
1899; was formerly lieutenant in the Coldstream
Guards, and captain, Tyrone Militia ; married, 28
November 1871, Lady Maud Caroline Lascelles, Lady
of the Imperial Order of the Crown of India, daughter
of Henry, third Earl of Harewood, and has : —

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN 71

(1) Ronald James, born 26 September 1872.

(2) Anthony George, born 17 December 1874.

(3) Robert Cecil, born 31 January 1882 ; midshipman R.N.

4. Lord Ronald Douglas Hamilton, born 17 March 1849,

died 6 November 1867.

5. Lord Cosmo Hamilton, born and died 16 April 1853.

6. Lord Frederick Spencer Hamilton, born 13 October

1856; Second Secretary in the Diplomatic Service,
1883 to 1884; was M.P. for South- West Division of
Manchester, 1885 to 1886, and for North Tyrone, 1892
to 1895.

7. Lord Ernest William Hamilton, born 5 September

1858 ; captain (retired) llth Hussars ; M.P. for North
Tyrone, 1885 to 1892 ; married, 2 June 1891, Pamela
Louisa Augusta Ambrose, daughter of Captain
Frederic Augustus Campbell, and has issue : —

(1) Guy Ernest Frederic, born 11 November 1894.

(2) John George Peter, born 15 October 1900.
ffl) Mary Brenda, born 28 March 1897.

(4) Jean Barbara Bertha Elizabeth, born 6 September 1898.

8. Lady Harriet Georyiana Louisa, born 6 July 1834T

married, 10 April 1855, to Thomas George, second Earl
of Lichfleld, who died 7 January 1892, leaving issue.
0. Lady Beatrix Francis, born 21 July 1835, married, 23-
May 1854, to George Frederick D'Arcy, second Earl
of Durham, and died 21 January 1871, leaving issue.
He died 27 November 1879.

10. Lady Louisa Jane, born 16 April 1836, Lady of the Order

of Victoria and Albert (third class), Mistress of the
Robes to the Queen, and formerly to Queen Victoria*
married, 22 November 1859, to William Henry Walter,
sixth Duke of Buccleuch, K.G., K.T., and has issue.

1 1 . Lady Katherine Elizabeth, born 9 January 1840r

married, 26 October 1858, to William Henry, fourth
Earl of Mount Edgcumbe, and died 3 September 1874,
leaving issue.

12. Lady Georgiana Susan, born 7 July 1841, married, 16

March 1882, to Edward, fifth Earl of Winterton, and
has issue.

13. Lady Albertha Frances Anne, born 29 July 1847, mar-

ried, 8 November 1869, to George Charles, Marquess
of Blandford (afterwards eighth Duke of Maryborough,

72 HAMILTON, EARL OP ABEROORN

who died 9 November 1892), and lias issue. Her
marriage was, on her own petition, dissolved in 1883.
14. Lady Maud Evelyn, born 17 December 1850, Lady of
the Order of Victoria and Albert (third class) and of
the Crown of India, married, 8 November 1869, to
Henry Charles Keith, fifth Marquess of Lansdowne,
K.G., and has issue.

JAMES, eleventh Earl, third Marquess and second Duke
of Abercorn, born 24 August 1838, at Brighton, was educated
at Harrow, and matriculated at Christ Church, Oxford,
28 May 1857, became B.A. 1860, and M.A. 1865. He was
appointed Hon. Colonel Donegal Militia in 1860, was member
of Parliament for the county of Donegal, 1860 to 1880,
High Sheriff of the county Tyrone, 1863, Lord of the Bed-
chamber to the Prince of Wales, 1866 to 1885, and Groom
of the Stole, 1885 to 1901. He was made a Companion of
the Bath (Civil Division), 15 June 1885. In the same year he
was appointed Lieutenant and Custos Rotulorum of the
county of Donegal, and in 1886 was installed Grand Master
of the Freemasons of Ireland, in succession to his father.
He proved his right to vote at the election of Representative
Peers for Ireland, 13 April 1886, and was sworn of the
Privy Council in Ireland, 21 October 1887. He is a Knight
of the Dannebrog Order of Denmark, St. Anne of Russia,
the Iron Crown, and order of Leopold of Austria, and was
created Knight of the Garter by dispensation 10 August
1892. He is a Brigadier of the Royal Company of Archers.
In 1901 he was appointed Special Envoy to the Courts of
Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, Russia, Germany, and
4Saxony, to announce the accession of His Majesty King
Edward vn., and at his Coronation, August 1902, was Lord
High Constable of Ireland.

He married, 7 January 1869, at Saint George's, Hanover
Square, Lady Mary Anna Curzon-Howe, youngest daughter
of Richard William Penn, first Earl Howe, by his second wife
Anne, second daughter of Admiral Sir John Gore, K.C.B.,
and by her, who was born 23 July 1848, has had issue : —

1. JAMES ALBERT EDWARD, Marquess of Hamilton (for
whom His Majesty King Edward vn. was sponsor),

HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN 73

born at Hamilton Place, Piccadilly, 30 November
1869, educated at Eton, member of Parliament for
Londonderry City since 1900, Captain 1st Life Guards,
7 October 1896, Major, North of Ireland Imperial
Yeomanry, 26 August 1903. He accompanied his
father the Duke of Abercorn on his special mission
to announce the accession of King Edward vu., 1901.
He married, 1 November 1894, Lady Rosaline Cecilia
Caroline Bingham, only daughter of George, fourth
Earl of Lucan, K.P., by Lady Cecilia Catherine
Gordon-Lennox, daughter of Charles, Duke of Rich-
mond, Lennox and Gordon, K.G., and has

(1) Lady Mary Cecilia Rhodesia, born 21 January 1896.

(2) Lady Cynthia Elinor Beatrix, born 16 August 1897.

(3) Lady Katherine, born 25 February 1900.

2. Lord Claud Penn Alexander Hamilton, born and died

18 October 1871.

3. Lord Charles Hamilton, born and died 10 April 1874.

4. Lord Claud Francis Hamilton, born 25 October 1878,

died 25 December following.

5. Lord Arthur John Hamilton, born 20 August 1883,

2nd Lieutenant Irish Guards, 4 December 1901.

6. A son born and died 31 October 1886.

7. Lord Claud Nigel Hamilton, born 10 November 1889.

8. Lady Alexandra Phyllis (for whom Her Majesty Queen

Alexandra was sponsor), born 23 January 1876.

9. Lndy Gladys Mary, born 10 December 1880, married,

14 January 1902, to Ralph Francis, seventh Earl of
Wicklow, and has issue.

TITLES. — Sir James Hamilton, Duke, Marquess and Earl
of Abercorn, Marquess of Hamilton of Strabane, Viscount
Hamilton and Strabane, Baron of Paisley, Abercorn,
Hamilton, Mountcastle, Kilpatrick, and Strabane, and a
Baronet.

CREATIONS.— Baron of Paisley, 29 July 1587, with re-
mainder to heirs-male whomsoever and assigns ; Baron of
Abercorn, to heirs-male and assigns whomsoever, 5 April
1603 ; Earl of Abercorn, Baron of Paisley, Hamilton, Mount-
castle, and Kilpatrick, 10 July 1606, to heirs-male whomso-
ever, all in the Peerage of Scotland : Lord Hamilton, Baron

74 HAMILTON, EARL OF ABEROORN

of Strabane, in the county of Tyrone, 18 October 1616, and
again 14 August 1634 with the former precedency, with
limitation to the heirs-male of the body of James, first
Earl of Abercorn ; Viscount of Strabane and Baron of
Mount castle, in the county of Tyrone, 2 December 1701, to
the heirs-male of the body of the first Viscount ; Marquess
of Hamilton of Strabane and Duke of Abercorn, 10 August
1868, to the heirs-male of the body of the first Duke, in the
Peerage of Ireland. Viscount Hamilton of Hamilton, in the
county of Leicester, 24 August 1786, to the first Viscount,
with remainder to John James, afterwards ninth Earlr
and the heirs-male of his body; Marquess of Abercorn,
15 October 1790, to the heirs-male of the body, in the
Peerage of Great Britain.

ARMS. — No arms were ever officially recorded for the
Earls of Abercorn in the Lyon Office, but the following
were recorded in Ulster's Office, Ireland, in the * Register
of Knights,' 20 July 1866, on the occasion of the late Duke,
then Marquess, of Abercorn being sworn Lord-Lieutenant.
In Lords' Entries, vol. i., the same Arms are recorded,
but without Ohatelherault, in 1767. Quarterly, 1st and 4th,
Gules, three cinquefoils pierced ermine, for Hamilton. 2nd
and 3rd, Argent, a ship with sails furled and oars sable, for
Arran, over all an escutcheon azure, charged with three
fleurs de lis or, surmounted by a French ducal coronet, for
Ohatelherault.1

CREST. — Out of a ducal coronet an oak fructed and
penetrated transversely through the main stem by a frame
saw proper, the blade inscribed with the word 4 Through/
the frame or.

SUPPORTERS. — Two antelopes argent gorged with ducal
coronets with chains affixed thereto, passing between their
forelegs and reflexed over their backs, unguled and horned
or.

MoTTowq (Through.

\SolaNobilitatVirtus.

1 For an account of the claims to the Duchy of Chatelherault see
Herald and Genealogist, iv. 97-107, and v. 92 ; also The Complete Peerage,
i. 5 (a), 407.

[G. D. B.]

IftttffTfYtt

**V*4lv/^J > V*

SANDILANDS, LORD ABERCROMBIE

S cadets of the house of
Torphichen the early his-
tory of the family of
Sandilands will be treated
under the article on the
former title : it is suf-
ficient here to say that —
JAMES SANDILANDS OF
ORUVIE was the second son
of Sir James Sandilands
of Calder by his second
wife, Margaret, daughter
of Andrew Ker of Ald-
tounburn, and who after-
wards married William,
third Earl of Errol.1 His
father apparently had
settled the paternal estates on him, as on 17 May 1509 we
find him getting a charter from his nephew, the son of his
elder brother, conveying to him the Kinloch estates, con-
sisting of Oruvie and others, in exchange for those of
Calder.' He married Catherine Scot,3 daughter of Sir
William Scot of Balwery, who afterwards married William
Wood of Bonyntoim.4 James Sandilands died before Whit-
sunday 1534,5 leaving issue : —

1. James.

2. Mr. Jo/t?», parson of Hawick. He married Janet Craig,

daughter of Robert Craig, burgess of Edinburgh, and
sister of the celebrated jurist, Sir Thomas Craig.6 He
died 21 May 1583,7 leaving an only daughter, Margaret.8

3. Elizabeth, married David Forrester of Garden.9

1 Acta Dom. et Cone., i. 15. 2 Confirmed 7 July 1509, Reg. Mag. Sig.
3 Ibid. 4 Ibid., 19 March 1536-7, 9 June 1540. 5 Exch. Bolls, xvi.
587. ° Test, of Robert Craig, Edin. Tests. : Reg. of Deeds, xvi. 268.
7 Edin. Tests. 8 Ibid. » Reg. Mag. Sig., 1 February 1541-2.

76 SANDILANDS, LORD ABERCROMBIE

4. Helen, married to George Towers of Inverleith, and

had a charter from him before marriage of Dairy, in
the county of Edinburgh, in liferent.1

5. Barbara, married January 1556-7 (contract 19 December

1556) to John Forbes of Rires, and had by him two
daughters.2 She was divorced 15 January 1564-5
for adultery with Patrick Hunter of Balcarres, by
whom she had a son in May 1563.3

JAMES SANDILANDS OF CRUVY, the eldest son, had a
precept from Chancery in November 1534 : 4 had a charter
on 9 June 1540 of half the lands of Brokland, county
Perth, and Cruvy, county Fife, and others which were in-
corporated into the barony of Petlair.5 He is styled of
St. Monans in Fife in the charter to his sister Helen above
mentioned. He had a charter on 16 August 1549 of the
lands of Oollessie and others on his resignation to himself
and his wife Elizabeth Meldrum,6 and one of Cruvy in
exchange for Brokland, 22 May 1557.7 On 21 January
1583-4 he excambed half the lands of Cruvy for half of
Weddersbie and others with David Carnegie of Oolluthie,8
to whom on the 28th of the same month he sold half his
lands of Newton of Collessie. He died 2 November 1585.9
He married three times —

First, Elizabeth Meldrum ; 10 secondly, Janet, daughter
of Andrew, Lord Gray, relict of William Ogilvy of
Inchmartin ; u thirdly, Elizabeth, daughter of William
Ramsay of Brakmonth, relict of Robert Watson, con-
tract 19 October 1582.12
He had issue —

1. James.

2. Mr. Thomas, tutor of St. Monans in 1587.13

3. Peter, of North Pittedie.14

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 25 April 1545. 2 A cts and Decreets, xx. 285 ; Macfarlane
Gen. Coll., ii. 220 ; Lumsden's Family of Forbes, 33. 3 Eclin. Commis-
sariot Decreets, i. 304. 4 Exch. Rolls, xvi. 587. 5 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Ibid.
7 Confirmed 13 June 1557, Ibid. 8 Confirmed 23 Jan., Ibid.
9 Edinburgh Tests. i(> Reg. Mag. Sig., 16 August 1549. " Ib id.,
29 November 1570. 12 Reg. of Deeds, xx. pt. 2, fol. 290; Ibid., xxiii. 364.
]3 Fife Inhibitions, 12 January 1587-8. 14 Reg. of Deeds, xxxiii. 2 Feb.
1602.

SANDILANDS, LORD ABEROROMBIE 77

4. Mr. Andrew,1 acted as tutor to his kinsman Lord

Torpliichen during his minority ; 2 married Euphemia
Kinninmond, widow of Alexander Abercrombie of
that ilk.3

5. John, who married Elizabeth, daughter of Patrick

Ogilvy of Inchmartin.4

6. David.5

7. Janet, married (contract 11 December 1560) to James

Lear month of Dairsie.6

8. Grisel, married (contract 25 August 1565) to John

Strong of Balcaskie.7

JAMES SANDILANDS, the eldest son, died v. p. 29 March
1580.8

He married, first, Elizabeth, daughter of Robert Betoun
of Oreich (contract 21 May 1561) ; 9 secondly, Isabel,
daughter of John Strang of Balcaskie (contract 9
September 1569). 10 The marriage took place, or was
appointed to take place, 25 December 1569.11 She
survived him and married, secondly, Ninian Bonar of
Keltic.12

By his first wife he had

1. Elisabeth, described in 1590 as the only surviving

child of the marriage.13

There may have been another daughter, Marjory, who
died 19 May 1588, described as Lady St. Monans, wife of
John Ramsay of Brackmonth.14

By his second wife he had

2. William, who succeeded his grandfather.

3. Christian.

4. Margaret.15

These are all mentioned in his will.

WILLIAM SANDILANDS was served heir to his grandfather
James in the barony of Pet! air and other lands in Fife,

1 Reg. of Deeds, xxxiii., 2 Feb. 1602 ; Reg. Mag. Sig., 21 January
15834. 2 M'Call's Midcalder, 76 ; Reg. Mag. Sig., 15 February 1600.
3 Fife Inhibitions, 16 June 1600. 4 Reg. of Deeds, xii. 393. 5 Fife Inhibs.,

10 February 1591-2. 6 Reg. of Deeds, iv. 9. ~ Ibid., vii. 222. 8 Edin-
burgh Tests. 9 Reg. of Deeds, iv. 459. 10 Acts and Decreets, xlv. 117.

11 Ibid. 12 Reg. of Deeds, xxiv. 172. 13 Ibid., xxxvii. 198. 14 Edinburgh
Tests. 15 Reg. of Deeds, Ixi., 23 June 1598.

78 SANDILANDS, LORD ABERCROMBIE

16 March 1602, and in the ecclesiastical lands and the
vicarage of Easter Kinghorn, 14 September 1619.1 On
31 July 1596 he had a charter from the king of the
lands of St. Monans, the town of which was erected into
a burgh of barony with a free port : he had also the right
of collecting harbour dues in consideration of the expenses
he had been at in the construction of the haven,2 and on

6 April 1609 he had a charter to the same effect from the
Bishop of St. Andrews on the restoration of episcopacy.
On 1 August 1601 he had a grant in feu-farm of the lands
of Houston, county Haddington,3 and on 29 May 1601 he had
a charter from David Oarnegy of Kinnaird to himself and
his wife Jean Bothwell of half the lands of Scheillis, county
Fife.4 He died in October 1644, aged 72. He married
before June 1593 Jean Bothwell, daughter of Adam, Bishop
of Orkney.5 She died 10 February 1625.6 By her he had

1. James.

2. William.

3. Mr. Andrew.

4. John.

5. Margaret, married Sir James Learmonth of Balcomie,

a Lord of Session, 1627-57.7

6. Mary, called second daughter.8

7. Christian, married Adam Bothwell of Pitcaly.

8. Catherine.

9. Elizabeth.
10. Jean.9

SIR JAMES SANDILANDS, the eldest son, married in August
1620 Agnes Carnegie,10 second daughter of Sir David Carnegie
of Kinnaird, first Earl of Southesk. She died July 1637.11
Sir James was knighted 1630, and predeceased his father,
dying in 1644 or 1645.12

By his wife he had three sons and three daughters.

1. James.

2. David.

3. George.

1 Retours, Fife, 295. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Ibid. 4 Confirmed 24th
August 1610, Ibid. 6 Reg. of Deeds, xliv. 205. 6 St. Andrews Tests.

7 Laing Charters, 1838. 8 Fife Sasines, v. 136. <J Ibid., ii. 345. 10 Contract
5 and 8 August. « St. Andrews Tests. 12 Cf. Reg. Mag. Sig., 23 July

SANDILANDS, LORD ABEROROMBIE 79

4. Margaret.

5. Catherine.

6. Marjory.

All mentioned in their father's will.

i. SIR JAMES SANDILANDS, son of the preceding, was
knighted before 1643, and was served heir to his grand-
father 5 July 1645.1 He had a charter to himself
and his wife of the barony of Ferniflat, county Kin-
cardine, 16 December 1643,2 and one of the barony of
Abercrombie, in the county of Fife, on the resignation of
James Crichton, 10 July 1646, but did not hold it long,
resigning it on 18 June 1649.3 He was by patent dated
at Oarisbrook, 12 December 1647, created LORD ABER-
CROMBIE, with remainder to the heirs-male of his body.4
Being a riotous youth he wasted his whole estate in five
years after his succession, and in 1649 disposed of the
lands of St. Monans to Sir James Arnot of Fernie for
57,000 merks,5 the barony of Abercrombie, including the
lands above-mentioned, being acquired on 10 January
1650 by General David Leslie, who took his title of Lord
Newark from the castle on them.6 In March 1650 he
embarked at Kirkcaldy for the Continent, where he re-
mained till 1658. On 31 December 1666 he executed a
disposition of his estates in favour of his creditors, on which
he obtained a decreet, 27 February 1667,7 and in a charter
of the estates of Largie and Fernyflat, in Kincardineshire,
granted to Robert, Earl of Southesk, 5 August 1673 8 he
is not styled 'quondam,' but as this was a charter proceed-
ing on a recognition on account of alienation of the greater
part of the estate without the licence of the king, it cannot
be relied on to prove that he was alive at the date
mentioned.

Lord Abercrombie married, first, Jean Crichton (contract
4 August 1643), daughter of Patrick Lichtoun of Dunninald.9
Having accused his wife of incontinency, he assaulted an
elder and the kirk beadle of the parish of Abercrombie, who
were sent to summon the lady to appear before the session.

1 Retours, Fife, 692. 2 Confirmed 1 March 1644 ; Reg. Mag. Sig.
3 Ibid. * Ibid. * Ibid., 29 May, confirmed 11 June 1649. « Ibid.
7 Decreets, Durie. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig. 9 Ibid., 1 March 1644.

80 SANDILANDS, LORD ABERCROMBIE

At a meeting of the Presbytery of St. Andrews held on I
August 1649 , it was resolved to summon Lord Abercrombie
to their next meeting to answer for the assault and for his
scandalous intemperance and other miscarriages. On 12
September he appeared before them, confessed his faults
and promised amendment, and also that his wife should go
to the session of Falkland and clear herself of the scandal
alleged against her. He subsequently acknowledged, in a
letter to the Synod of Fife, that this scandal was quite
groundless, and had been invented by himself. The matter
was referred to the Presbytery of Cupar, which body, at a
meeting held on 17 January 1650, appointed him to appear
in the church of Falkland on a Sunday forenoon after
sermon and declare his guilt before the congregation. He
was ultimately publicly censured by the Church. Mean-
while the baptism of his child had been delayed till the
scandal had been cleared, and it did not take place till
30 April 1650, the child being presented, in the absence
of Lord Abercrombie, who had by that time left the
country, by the laird of Kilbracmonth, who bound himself
to satisfy for anything that might thereafter be objected
against Lady Abercrombie anent the scandal at Falkland.1
When Jean, Lady Abercrombie, died, is not known.

Lord Abercrombie married, secondly, Christian Fletcher,
widow of James Grainger, minister of Kinneff, previous to
5 January 1664, when he grants her a liferent charter
of the lands of Largie, under the designation of Dame
Christian Fletcher, Lady Abercrombie.2 This was the lady
who had carried away the crown of Scotland in her lap
when Dunnottar Castle was about to be surrendered to the
English, and who, along with her husband, was so instru-
mental in securing the subsequent safety of the Scottish
regalia. In 1661 she got a grant from the Estates of 1000
merks as a testimony of their sense of the services she had
rendered.3 There must have been some difficulty about the
payment of this, as on 21 August 1686 James vn. granted
warrant to pay to ' Lady Abercromby ' the sum of £90
sterling, the balance due of £100 sterling granted her by

1 See the whole story told at length in the History of the Carnegies,
Earls of Southesk, by Lord Southesk, i. 123-6. 2 Aberdeen Sasines, ii. 636.
3 Acta Part. Scot., vii. 11.

SANDILANDS, LORD ABEROROMBIE 81

diaries n. * in consideration of her preserving the honours
of the kingdom the time of the late usurpation.11 This
proves that Christian Fletcher, Lady Abercrombie of 1664,
was the Christian Fletcher, the wife of the minister of
Kinneff above mentioned. It is also curious as showing
that Lord Abercrombie, scapegrace though he was, must
have had certain personal attractions, as he married his
second wife certainly within a year, and perhaps less, of
her first husband's death, Mr. Grainger having died
between 14th January and 20th May 1663.2
By Jean Lichtoun he had : —

1. James.

2. Anna, who appears as a creditor of her father in the

deed of 31st December 1666 above mentioned, for
the sum of £2000 due her by Lord Abercrombie's
marriage contract with Dame Jean Lichtoun.

vn. JAMES, SECOND LORD ABERCROMBIE, was the last
holder of the title, dying unmarried, in obscurity and
poverty, at Kinneff in 1681, when the peerage became
extinct. The Lords of Session in their return to the
House of Lords in 1740 observe that it does not appear
that either the patentee or any successor of his in that
right ever sat or voted in Parliament, nor had any one
ever offered to vote in right of that peerage at any
election of peers since the Union.

ARMS. — No authority for his arms has been found, except
a painting in a volume of Peer's Arms in the Lyon Office,
of date circa 1720. They are there given as follows : —

Quarterly : 1st and 4th argent, a bend azure, for Sandi-
lands; 2nd and 3rd argent, a man's heart ensigned
with an imperial crown proper ; for Douglas,

CREST. — A talbot's head couped argent, collared azure.
SUPPORTERS. — Two talbots argent, collared azure.

1 Treasury Reg., iii. 133. 2 Scot's Fasti Eccl. Scot, iii. 875.

[J. B. P.]

VOL. I. F

EARLS OF ABERDEEN

N ACCOUNT of the origin
of the House of Gordon
is more properly given in
the article on the Earl-
dom and Marquessate of
Huntly, for the Earls of
Huntly were undoubtedly
accepted as chiefs by all
the Gordons in Scotland,
notwithstanding that
their ancestor was a
Seton, who married the
heiress of Gordon. There
are several families whose
ancestry can be traced to
a period anterior to the
Seton marriage, but their
precise affiliation to the parent stem cannot yet be proved.
Crawford in his Lives of the Officers of State, states a
pedigree of the Gordons of Methlic, now Earls of Aberdeen,
which has apparently no other authority than genealogical
charts in his possession. It is, however, certain that
Elizabeth, heiress of Gordon, who married Alexander Seton,
had two uncles, John and Thomas, whose legitimacy has
always been in dispute, and from one or other of them
most of the North Country Gordons have usually claimed
descent.

In a MS. volume of some collections of the antiquary
George Chalmers, in the possession of the writer, the
precise origin of the Gordons of Methlic is stated to
be as follows : —

JOHN, second son of John de Gordon, Lord of Strath-
bogie, was designed of Essie, and married Margaret, sister
of Sir Richard Maitlancl of Gight, and had three sons.
(1) John, ancestor of Pitlurg; (2) William, ancestor of

EARLS OF ABERDEEN

Lesmoir ; and (3) James of Methlic. This account does
not refer to any authority, and is probably a copy of
some pedigree found by Chalmers among Pitlurg deeds.1
It is, however, chronologically possible, and would satis-
factorily account for the fact that the early Gordons of
Methlic were always styled kinsmen by the Earls of Huntly.
The first Gordon of Methlic who appears in history is

PATRICK, who was killed at Brechin on Ascension Day
1452, fighting in the king's army under the Earl of Huntly
against the Earl of Crawford in rebellion, and the Haddo
House charters indicate that the lands had previously
belonged in superiority to the families of de Fullertoun, de
Camera or Chalmers, Barclay of Menteith, and Meldrum.

From these the father of Patrick Gordon, who may well
have been the James of the Pitlurg pedigree, doubtless
acquired some interest, afterwards paramount, while the
lands of Kellie were held by Gordon of Methlic of the Earls
of Crawford until the sixteenth century.

The successor of Patrick was

JAMES GORDON, of Methlic and Kelly, who acquired Haddo
and half Methlic from William Foularton, 22 June 1469,2
is said to have had five sons and two daughters.

1. PATRICK, his heir.

2. Robert of Fetterletter.

3. Alexander, Rector of Fetteresso, Precentor of Moray,

Bishop of Aberdeen, 1514-18.3 He died 29 June 1518.

4. George of Auchterhouse.

5. James, Rector of Lomnay, witnesses a charter of

James Gordon of Methlic, 25 May 1540, confirmed
5 June 1540.4

6. Isabel, wife of Alexander Allardice of that Ilk.

7. Margaret, wife of Alexander Fraser of Durris.5 He

died 1475.

PATRICK GORDON of Methlic., had seisin of Methlic as son
and heir, 19 April 1475,6 and acquired all the Park of Kellie,

1 See similar pedigree from Craig Charter-chest, printed in The Gordons
of Lesmoir, by Capt. D. Wimberley, 1893, 98 ; cf . 4, 93. 2 Haddo House
Charters. 3 Keith's Scottish Bishops, 119. 4 Reg. Mag. Sig. 5 Macfar-
lane's Gen. Col., ii. 322. 6 Haddo Charters.

84 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

with the teinds, from David and Henry Annand; he also
acquired the de Camera or Chalmers interests in Methlic.
He appears as Patrick Gordon of Methlik in an instrument
of 22 May 1488,1 and also as witness to a precept by George,
Earl of Huntly, to John Grant of Freuchie, on 14 June 1491. 2
Patrick Gordon had a royal charter of various lands in the
regality of Garioch, 30 August 1505,3 some of which he had
acquired from the Leslies in 1480, all by this charter incor-
porated into the barony of Knockinblewis. He also had a
royal confirmation of a charter of Archadlie from William
de St. Clair, Baron of Newburgh, 20 July 1487.4 He is
probably identical with Patrick Gordon of Audach, witness
to a charter of John Chene of Straloch, 4 June 1499,5 and
with Patrick Gordon of Haudauch, who appears in an
assize of service of William Forbes of Tolquhan, 1 February
1504-5.6 In 1531 he resigned the two Methlics in the king's
hands in favour of his grandson, and died before 2 March
1534, when his son Alexander refers to a recent Obligation
by him.7 He is said to have married Marion Ogilvie of the
house of Findlater, and had issue.

1. GEORGE, eldest son, living 5 March 1524,8 who died

vita patris. He is said to have married a daughter
of Hay of Dalgety, and left issue.

(1) JAMES, who succeeded his grandfather.

(2) Elizabeth, married to Thomas Chene of Essilmont.9 James

Gordon of Haddois called ' moder brother ' of Patrick Chene
of Essilmont in 1573. 10

2. Alexander of Braco, in whose favour his father

resigned the barony of Knockinblewis 26 July 1529.11
He had a royal charter thereon, 1 August same year.12
On 7 August 1529 he gave up all his right to the
Park of Kellie, Overhill, and other lands in the
barony of Auchterellon, to his father in exchange for
Auchinblewis, and received sasine of that barony on
same day.13 By Elizabeth Annand, his wife, he had
a son and heir, Patrick, who had a new infeftment

1 Orig. in Gen. Reg. House, No. 539 B. 2 The Chiefs of Grant, iii. 39.
3 Reg. Mag. Sig. 4 Ibid., confd. 4 Oct. 5 Ibid. 6 Antiq. of Aberdeen,
iii. 551. 7 Sir John Cristison, Protocol Book, Gen. Reg. House, f. 43, a, b.
8 Haddo Charters. 9 Reg. Mag. Sig., 2 January 1539-40. 10 Acts and
Decreets, li. 123. n Haddo Charters. 12 Reg. Mag. Sig. 13 Protocol Book,
Sir John Cristison, ut cit. f . 286.

EARLS OF ABERDEEN 85

to him and Janet Seton, his spouse, 19 October 1556.1
There is a further progress of writs at Haddo House
to 1678, the successors being always styled of Braco.
3. Janet married, as his second wife, Alexander Forbes of
Groddie and Towie.2

JAMES GORDON of Methlic and Haddo succeeded his grand-
father, and had a royal charter of the two Methlics, in
free barony, 11 September 1531, in his grandfather's life-
time, and again to himself on 31 May 1539.3 He appears as
James Gordon of ' Haddaucht ' on 12 April 1535, when he
received sasine of the lands of Duchre, and also on 15
November same year, when he was one of the arbiters in a
dispute about marches between his brother Alexander and
James Forbes of Auchintoul.4 On 11 February 1560, as
James Gordon of Haddo, he granted a charter to Christian
Fraser (daughter of Andrew Fraser of Stoneywood), but in
the confirmation by Queen Mary 18 July 1564,5 he is called
4 of Methlik.' He had witnessed a charter of George
Leslie, younger of Aikinway, by that designation, 15 July
1557.6 On 28 May 1559 he had a charter as ' consanguineus '
from George, Lord Gordon, of lands in Tarves and many
others, with destination to his sons.7 He was a faithful
adherent of Queen Mary, and died before 23 May 1582,8
when his grandson had a gift of nonentries as his heir.
His wife, Marjory Menzies, is mentioned in a charter of
the New College of Aberdeen, 16 March 1543, and in a
charter of Newpark of Kellie by the Earl of Crawford, 17
July 1575. He had issue :—

1. PATRICK, died v.p.

2. Robert of Saphak, married Elizabeth Auchinleck, and

had issue.

3. David, supposed ancestor of the Gordons of Nethermuir.

4. John of Tilliehilt, had charter thereof from his father,

8 July 1575.9

5. James.

6. Alexander.

1 Eeg. Mag. Sig. 2 Records of Aboyne, 72 ; Macfarlane's Gen. Col., ii.
240. 3 Eeg. Mag. Sig. at dates. * Cristison's Protocol Book, ut supra,
ff. 64a, 666. 5 Reg. Sec. Sig., xxxii. 117. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig., 12 Dec. 1557.
7 Haddo Charters, confirmed 17 February 1594-5 ; Reg. Mag. Sig. 8 Reg.
Sec. Sig., xlviii. 137. 9 Haddo Charters.

86 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

PATRICK, the eldest son, died vita patris. From the
charter of February 1560 referred to he seems to have
married Christian Fraser, above designed, by whom he had

JAMES of Haddo, eldest son of Patrick, who succeeded his
grandfather in 1582, and had charter of novodamus to
himself and his eldest son of Haddo and the two Methlics,

10 December 1600.1 He died November 1623.2 He married,
first (contract, 25 July 1582), Jean, daughter of William,
Lord Keith, and sister of George, fifth Earl Marischal,3 by
whom he had issue : —

1. GEORGE.

2. William, portioner of Archadlie, resigned 1631.

He married, secondly, Agnes Gordon, said to have been
the daughter of John Gordon of Tillyhilt, and therefore her
husband's first cousin,4 by whom he had

3. Janet, married to Thomas Davidson, Commissary Clerk

of Aberdeen.5 She was served heir to her father in
certain lands, 11 February 1625.6
He had also a daughter, Mary, mentioned A.D. 1599.7

GEORGE, his eldest son, had a confirmation on 23 Novem-
ber 1608,8 of a charter by him in fulfilment of marriage
contract, dated 24 January 1606, with Margaret, daughter
of George Bannerman of Wattertoun. He died vita patris,
and his widow married, secondly, Sir William Keith of
Ludquharn.9 George Gordon had issue by his wife, —

JOHN, who was retoured heir general to his grandfather,

11 May 1630, and had charter of novodamus of the lands and
barony of Haddo, 4 July 1636.10 He was appointed next in
command to the Marquess of Huntly over the forces raised
to oppose the Covenanters, and was present at the action
at Turreff, 1639. He joined the Royal Standard at Newark
in 1642, and, after being engaged in several operations, was
sent to Scotland as Lieutenant under George, Marquess of
Huntly.

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Aberdeen Retours, 186, 217. 3 Beg. Sec. Sig., 1. 81.
4 Thanage of Fermartyne, 7. 5 Aberdeen Hornings, 19 July 1626.
6 Aberdeen Retours, 186. 7 Aberdeen Hornings, ix. 209. 8 Reg. Mag.
Sig. 9 Acts and Decreets, cccxliv. 273 ; Aberdeen Hornings, 23 August
1623. 1° Reg. Mag. Sig.

EARLS OF ABERDEEN 87

He was created by King Charles by letters patent, dated
at York, 13 August 1642, a Knight Baronet of Scotland,
with remainder to the heirs male of his body. The Marquess
of Huntly and Sir John Gordon were excommunicated by the
General Assembly, 14 April 1644. Sir John was besieged in
his house of Kellie in May following, and the garrison failing
him, had to surrender to Argyll and a large force. The fine
4 Place of Kellie,' a sumptuously furnished house was com-
pletely destroyed, and the surrounding country devastated.1
He was taken prisoner to Edinburgh and was indicted for
high treason. He produced the King's Commission and
pleaded the Act of Pacification, but without avail. The
Estates of Parliament passed an Act, 29 June 1644, having
retrospective effect, and Sir John was arraigned, found
guilty, and forfeited. He was thereupon executed, com-
mending his soul to God, and his six children to His
Majesty's care, confessing his sins, but denying that he
had transgressed the laws of his country. In the subse-
quent patent of the Earldom of Aberdeen his services and
death are narrated at length 'so that it may be very
justly said that he died a Martyr for us and our Crown.' 2

Sir John married Janet, daughter of William Forbes of
Tolquhoun, and had issue : —

1. JOHN, second Baronet.

2. Patrick, died s.p.m.

3. GEORGE, third Baronet and Earl of Aberdeen.

4. Charles.

5. James, of Saphak, which lands he had from his eldest

brother, and resigned to the Earl, 20 March 1683.

6. Jean, married (contract dated . . . 1655), 3 John Forbes

of Waterton.

7. Jonet, contracted 8 November 1659 to George Morrison

of Barrak.

SIR JOHN GORDON of Haddo succeeded his father as
second Baronet,4 and was retoured heir to his father in
Kirkton of Tarves and other lands on 14 May 1647.5 An
Act of Parliament restoring the bairns of the laird of

1 Spalding's Hist, ii. 222-224. 2 Bond of Provision, Haddo Charters,
3 Aberdeen Sasines, xviii. 276. 4 Haddo Charters. 5 Aberdeen
Retours, No. 286.

88 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

Haddo was passed 3 March 1647, but Sir John does not
appear to have acquired full possession of his estates before
the Restoration, when his forfeiture was rescinded in 1661. x
He died in March 1667, as recited in his testament dative,2
which was confirmed 27 May 1668, to Sir George Gordon,
his brother german. By his wife Mary,3 daughter of Alex-
ander, Lord Pitsligo (of whom there is no record at Haddo),
he had a daughter,

Janet, married Sir John Gordon of Lesmoir, contract
dated 19 December 1676.4 Lord Pitsligo is a party as
the lady's uncle. She was alive in 1696.5

I. SIR GEORGE GORDON of Haddo, Baronet, afterwards
Earl of Aberdeen, was born 3 October 1637, and was a student
and Professor of Marischal College. In 1663 he went
abroad to study law, and returning 1667, on his brother's
death, he became a member of the Faculty of Advocates,
7 February 1668.6 He is stated by Crawford to have often
pleaded at the bar, but to have declined all fees. He was
elected a Commissioner to represent Aberdeen in Parlia-
ment 1669-1674, 1678, and 1681-2. He was called to the
Privy Council in 1678; created a Lord of Session 8 June
1680, and took the style of Lord Haddo ; President of the
College of Justice, 14 October 1681. 7 He is so described in
a grant of the pension of £500, dated at Whitehall, 29
October.8 He was created Chancellor of Scotland in suc-
cession to John, Duke of Rothes, by letters patent, dated
at Windsor 1 May 1682,9 and sealed 9 May following. On

7 November 1682 10 he was appointed Sheriif of Aberdeen in
succession to John, Earl of Erroll, and 2 December Sheriff
of Edinburgh.

By letters patent, dated at Whitehall, 30 November
1682,11 narrating at great length the services and sufferings
of his father, Sir George was created EARL OF ABER-
DEEN, VISCOUNT OF FORMARTYNE, AND LORD
HADDO, METHLIC, TARVES, AND KELLIE, with
remainder to the heirs male of his body. A difference

1 Acta Parl. Scot., vii. 102. 2 Haddo Charters. 3 Macfarlanes' Gen.
Col., ii. 475; Aberdeen Sasines, xv. 437. * Haddo Charters. 5 Poll Book
of Aberdeenshire. ° Lives of the Officers of State. 1 Haddo Charters.

8 Ibid. 9 Ibid. 10 Ibid. " Ibid.

EARLS OF ABERDEEN 89

arose between the Chancellor and the Duke of Queens-
berry on the question whether husbands should be lined
for their wives' nonconformity in religion, the Chancellor
holding the negative. The difference having been decided
by the King in favour of the Duke, the Earl of Aber-
deen resigned his office, 23 June 1684. It is stated in
Fountainhall's Historical Notices that a large sum of money
was paid to the Duchess of Portsmouth to get the Earl
dismissed.1 Aberdeen avoided taking the oath of allegiance
to King William, but took the oath and his seat in Parlia-
ment on the accession of Queen Anne. He thereafter lived in
retirement, but adhered to the protest of the Duke of Atholl
against the Act of Union.

Earl George married, contract dated in 1671, 2 Anna,
daughter of George Lockhart of Tarbrax (deceased), with
consent of her maternal grandfather, Sir James Lockhart
of Lee (Lord Justice-Clerk), and of her brother William,
to whom she was afterwards heir. They had issue : —

1. John, baptized at Methlic 7 September 1673, and there

buried 17 June 1675.

2. George, Lord Haddo, baptized at Methlic 6 August 1674.

Living 7 May 1691, but died v. p. and unmarried.

3. James, baptized at Methlic 11 August 1676 d. s. p.

4. WILLIAM, second earl.

5. Anna, baptized at Methlic 18 July 1675, married to

Alexander, ninth Earl of Eglinton, and died before
June 1709.3

6. Jean, baptized at Methlic 13 February 1678.

7. Martha, born 13 February 1681, baptism registered at

Edinburgh, married March 1701 4 to John Udny of
Udny.

8. Mary, born 28 March 1682, baptism registered at

Edinburgh, married, 26 October 1707, at Methlic to
Alexander, twelfth Lord Saltoun,5 and died 18 February
1753, having had issue.

9. Margaret, who died April 1738. Testament dated 30

January 1738, confirmed at Aberdeen 2 June 1741.6

1 Vol. ii. 475, quoted in the Introduction to Letters to the Earl of
Aberdeen. 2 Haddo Charters. 3 Eraser's Memorials of the Montgomeries,
i. 104. 4 Thanage of Fermartyn, 431. 5 The Erasers of Philorth, i. 199.
6 Aberdeen Tests.

90 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

The Spalding Club printed in 1851 a volume containing
Letters to George, Earl of Aberdeen 1681-4, the Introduc-
tion to which gives the best existing account of this dis-
tinguished nobleman's life, principallyderived from Spalding's
Memorials and Fountainhall's Historical Notices.

The earl died at Kellie 20 April 1720 in the eighty-third
year of his age. His testament was dated 15 May 1706.1

The countess was buried at Methlic 19 July 1707.

II. WILLIAM, second Earl of Aberdeen, was baptized at
Methlic 22 December 1679. He was elected Member of
Parliament for Aberdeenshire in 1708, but was unseated on
petition by the House of Commons on the ground that the
eldest son of a Scots peer could not represent a Scottish
constituency. He was served heir to his father 19 July
1720, and was elected a representative peer 5 March 1721.
He was re-elected in 1722, but being in constant opposition
to the Government measures he was not elected in 1727.
He married first, in 1708,2 Lady Mary Leslie, daughter of
David, Earl of Leven and of Melville, and Margaret, Countess
of Wemyss : she was buried at Methlic 29 January 1710,
leaving a daughter.3

1. Anne, born 17 January, baptized at Methlic 26 January,

1709, married, 2 April 1731, to William, Lord Orichton,
afterwards Earl of Dumfries and Earl of Stair. Lady
Anne died in Edinburgh, 15 April 1755, without surviv-
ing issue.

2. Mary, born 27 January, buried 3 February, 1710.

The Earl of Aberdeen married, secondly, 1 April 1716 at
Huntingtower, Lady Anna Susan Murray, daughter of
John, Duke of Atholl, on which occasion forty-nine vassals
of the Duke paid twelve pence Scots for each merk land
as a compliment.4 By her, who was buried at Methlic 22
June 1725,5 he had issue : —

1. GEORGE, third earl.

3. John Gordon, died 30 November, buried at Methlic 2

December, 1727.

4. Catherine, born 20 October 1718, married, first, 3

September 1741 at Dunkeld (post-nuptial contract 23

1 Haddo Charters. 2 Eraser's Melvilles, i. 307. 3 Methlic Register.
4 Blair Atholl Charter Chest. 6 Funeral Escutcheon in Lyon Office.

r EARLS OF ABERDEEN 91

September 1749) l to Cosmo, third Duke of Gordon,
and had issue ; secondly, Staats Long Morris, M.P.2
general in the army, colonel of the Sixty-first Regi-
ment.3
». Susan, buried at Methlic 16 June 1725.
The earl married, thirdly, Lady Anne Gordon, daughter
of Alexander, second Duke of Gordon, who died 26 June
1791, by whom he had

6. William of Fyvie Castle, an estate which the Earl of

Aberdeen purchased in 1734 and settled upon the issue
of his third marriage. A further conveyance of ' The
To wer,Fortalice, Lands, Lordship, and Barony of Fyvie,
the Earl of Dumfermlings Lodging in Aberdeen and
some Temple lands proceeds from Colonel James Seton
of Barns, son of George, as grantor, who acquired right
by decreet of adjudication in 1767 from Sarah Lydia
Diodati, spouse of Dirk Hubert Verelst, Dutch am-
bassador to Berlin, grand-niece of George Seton of
Barnes, who bought the estate in 1705 from Thomas
Vicomte of Teviot, who had gift from King William
1695 on forfeiture of James, Earl of Dumfermling.' 4
Mr. Gordon had a commission as colonel of the
Eleventh Regiment of Dragoons 26 July 1756, and
became general in the army 1 January 1798. He was
M.P. for Woodstock 1767, and for Heytesbury 1774.
He was appointed one of the Grooms of the Bed-
chamber to King George in. 7 April 1775. He died
25 May 1816, and was succeeded by his son William
Gordon ; served heir 25 Nov. 1839 ; died s. p. 9 Jan.
1847.

7. Cosmo, who entered the Third Regiment of Foot

Guards 1755, and commanded the second battalion in
America. He had the brevet rank of colonel 1780,
and retired 1783. Died, unmarried, at Bath.

8. Alexander, born 1739, became an advocate 7 August

1759, Sheriff of Kirkcudbright 1764-84, and was ap-
pointed a Lord of Session 1 July 1784, taking the title
of Lord Rockville from a residence he had bought in
Haddingtonshire. He married 26 July 1769, in Edin-

1 Gordon Castle Charters. 2 Ibid. 3 Aberdeen Sasine, September 1760.
4 From a copy of the disposition at Gordon Castle as stated in the inventory.

92 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

burgh, Anne, daughter of William Duff of Orombie,
and relict of William, Earl of Dumfries and Stair.
She died 24 August 1811. He died 13 March 1792
aged fifty-two, leaving issue 1 : —

(1) Charles Gordon of Fyvie, born 27 April 1770, married 9 June

1806 Elizabeth, widow of William Glutton, died 18 February
1851, having had issue.

i. William Cosmo, served heir 1851. He married, 9 June
1848, Grace, third daughter of Sir Robert Abercromby
of Birkenbog and Forglen, and died s. p. 18 December
1879.

ii. Alexander Henry, born 14 Jan. 1813 ; married 15 Sept.
1842, Catherine, daughter of Admiral John Douglas,
and who died s. p. 1884.

iii. Charles William, M.P. for Berwick-on-Tweed who
died 15 June 1863, aged 45.

(2) William, born 8 April 1772, M.P. for Worcester 1807, who

succeeded his maternal uncle, Sir James Duff of Crombie,
in the title of baronet, and assumed the additional surname
and arms of Duff by royal licence dated 9 October 1813.
He married, 10 February 1810, Caroline, daughter of Sir
George Cornwall of Moccas Court, Hereford (who died 23
April 1875) and had issue besides two daughters : —

i. Sir Alexander Cornwall Duff Gordon, father of the
late Sir Maurice Duff Gordon who sold Fyvie Castle,
and died without male issue,
ii. Cosmo, father of the present Sir Cosmo Edmund Duff

Gordon of Maryculter, Aberdeenshire.
Sir William died 8 March 1823.

(3) Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Gordon, A.D.C. to Earl of

Hardwicke in Ireland, killed at Talavera 28 July 1809, un-
married.

(4) General Cosmo Gordon, who died 7 March 1867, aged 89,

leaving issue a son Cosmo, who died in January 1876.
Elizabeth, eldest daughter, died at Perth 5 October 1775.
Anne, married, 17 June 1795, at North Berwick to John Cath-

cart of Genock, and died 1837.

(7) Jane, married, 14 January 1799, at Bargeny to the Honourable

Hugh Lindsay, director of the East India Company, son
of James, Earl of Balcarres, and had issue. Died 26 May
1862.

(8) Catherine, married, 1 October 1800, at Ayr to Robert Hepburn

of Clerkington.

(9) Margaret, married, 12 July 1802, at Hendon, Middlesex, to

Sir B. A. Coutts Trotter of Westville, county Lincoln, their
grandson and heir being Sir Coutts Lindsay. (See title
Balcarres).

9. Charles, captain in the Fifty-sixth Regiment, died
unmarried at Aberdeen 13 December 1771.
1 M. I. at St. Cuthbert's, Edinburgh.

EARLS OF ABERDEEN 93

10. Henrietta, married 2 March 1760 at Wallyford, to
Robert Gordon of Hallhead.

11. Elisabeth.

Earl William died in Edinburgh 30 March 1745, and
directed his burial to be at Methlic. His testament, dated
3 January 1736, is at Haddo.

III. GEORGE, third Earl of Aberdeen, was born 19 and

baptized at Methlic 20 June 1722, and was served heir to

his father 11 July 1746. He was elected a representative

peer for Scotland 1747-84. By his wife Catherine, daughter

of Oswald Hanson of Wakelield, county York (whom he

married before 22 August 1759, and who died 15 March 1817,

aged eighty-four, and was buried at Methlic) he had issue : —

1. George, Lord Haddo, born 28 January 1764.1 He

married 18 June 1782 in the parish of St. Giles,

Edinburgh, Charles, youngest daughter of William

Baird of Newbyth (who died at Clifton 8 October

1793), and by her had issue : —

(1) GEORGE, fourth Earl of Aberdeen.

(2) William, born 18 December 1784, entered the Royal Navy 1797,

and became vice-admiral, commander in chief at the Nore
1864-7, a lord of the Admiralty 1841-6, M.P. for Aberdeen-
shire 1820-54. Died unmarried 3 February 1858 at Exmouth,
county Devon, and there buried.

(3) Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Alexander Gordon, K.C.B., served as

aide-de-camp to his uncle Sir David Baird, G.C.B., at the
Cape of Good Hope and in Spain, also to the Duke of
Wellington in the Peninsula and at Waterloo, where he
was mortally wounded and died in the Duke's quarters.
Obelisks to his memory stand at Waterloo and at Haddo
House.

(4) Sir Charles Gordon, K.C.B., Lieutenant-Colonel of the Forty-

Second Highlanders, born 5 July 1790, died 30 September
1835 at Geneva.

(5) Bight Honourable Sir Robert Gordon, G.C.B., G.C.H., of

the Diplomatic Service. He was Envoy Extraordinary to
the Brazils 1826, and in the same year sworn of the Privy
Council, Ambassador to the Ottoman Empire 1828, and to
the Empire of Austria 1841-7. He was created G.C.B. 1829.
Sir Robert was lessee of the estate of Balmoral, where he
died 8 October 1847, and was buried at Methlic. Bal-
moral Castle was afterwards bought by Queen Victoria.

(6) Admiral John Gordon, R.N., born in 1790, died 8 November

1869 in London, and was buried at Kensal Green.

(7) Alicia, born in 1787. Had the precedence of an earl's

1 Pedigree recorded in College of Arms.

94 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

daughter granted to her by royal warrant 2 January 1813.
She was lady in waiting to H.B.H. Princess Sophia
Matilda of Gloucester. She died unmarried 24 April 1847
in London, and was buried at Kensal Green.

Lord Haddo died v. p. 2 October 1791, and was buried at
Methlic.

2. William of Ellon. Died 19 March 1845. Buried at

Boulogne.

3. Catherine, died unmarried at Traquair 30 September

1784.

3. Anne, married, 5 July 1787,1 to Edward Place of Skelton

Grange, Yorks., one of the earl's executors, and had
issue.

4. Susan, died unmarried 26 July 1795.

5. Mary, married, 12 March 1789, to Thomas Horton of

Howroyde Hall, Yorkshire. She died August 1852,
and was buried at Rippenden. He died 22 December
1829. They left issue.

Earl George died at Ellon House 13 August 1801, cet.
eighty, and was succeeded by his grandson.

IV. GEORGE, fourth Earl of Aberdeen, K.G., K.T., was born
28 January 1784 in Edinburgh, and was served heir to his
grandfather 16 May 1806. During his minority he was a
ward of Mr. Pitt and Viscount Melville, and was early
initiated to political life, and in 1813 was appointed Ambas-
sador Extraordinary to the Emperor of Austria. He signed
the Treaty of Paris on behalf of His Britannic Majesty 1814.
Having previously served as a representative peer he was
on 1 June 1814 created VISCOUNT GORDON OF ABER-
DEEN in the County of Aberdeen in the Peerage of the
United Kingdom. As a mark of affection for his first
wife's family he obtained a royal warrant authorising
him to assume the additional surname and arms of
Hamilton.2 His lordship, who was in political association
and intimate friendship with the Duke of Wellington a.nd Sir
Robert Peel, was Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs
1828-30 and 1841-6, Secretary of State for the Colonies

1 Scots Mag. 2 The additional surname and arms of Hamilton were
abandoned by the present Earl by a matriculation of arms in the Books of
the Lord Lyon, in the name of Gordon only, 9 October 1900.

EARLS OP ABERDEEN 95

1834-5. Upon the fall of the Earl of Derby's administration
in December 1852 the Queen commissioned Lord Aberdeen
to form a Government. The well-known coalition between
Sir Robert Peel's free trade party and the Whigs then took
place, and the Earl of Aberdeen became First Lord of
the Treasury and Prime Minister. The Government
resigned in February 1855 on a vote of censure in connec-
tion with the conduct of the Crimean War, and the Earl of
Aberdeen, who was inclined to a policy of non-intervention,
did not again take office. He had been created a Knight of
the Thistle in 1808, and was elected a Knight of the Garter,
being invested at Windsor 7 February 1855. He was,
as a mark of special favour, directed to retain both orders.
He was also a knight of the Hungarian Order of S. Stephen,
a unique distinction for a British subject. The earl was
Lord Lieutenant of Aberdeenshire, Chancellor of Aberdeen
University, Fellow of the Royal Society, and a trustee
of the British Museum. He married first, 28 July 1805
at the Priory, Stanmore, Middlesex, Lady Katherine Eliza-
beth Hamilton, eldest daughter of James, first Marquess
of Abercorn. She died 29 April 1812 at Argyll House,
and was buried at Stanmore. She left issue, besides a son
who died shortly after his birth in 1810,

1. Jane, born 11 February 1807, who died unmarried at

Stanmore 18 August 1824, and was there buried.

2. Caroline Katherine, born 28 March 1808. Died un-

married at Argyll House 24 July 1818. Buried at
Stanmore.

3. Alice, born 12 July 1809. Died at Argyll House in

April 1829. Buried at Stanmore.

The earl married, secondly, 8 July 1815, at the Priory,
Harriet, Viscountess Hamilton, widow of James, Viscount
Hamilton, eldest son of the said Marquess of Abercorn, and
sister of George Sholto Douglas, Earl of Morton. She
died at Argyll House 26 August 1833, and was buried at
Stanmore, leaving issue : —

1. GEORGE JOHN JAMES, fifth earl.

2. General the Honourable Sir Alexander Hamilton-

Gordon, K.O.B., Knight of the Legion of Honour,
and had the order of the Medjedie: Colonel of the
first battalion Prince of Wales' Leicester Regiment.

EARLS OF ABERDEEN

Sir Alexander served in the Crimea, was afterwards
A.D.O. to Queen Victoria. He had been equerry to
H.R.H. the Prince Consort, and A.Q.M.G. at the
Horse Guards 1854-9. He sat as M.P. for Aberdeen-
shire 1875-85. He was born 11 December 1817, died
19 May 1890, and was buried at Hanley, county
Middlesex. He married, 9 December 1852, at St.
James', Piccadilly, Caroline, eldest daughter of Sir
John Herschel, Baronet, appointed, 8 December 1855,
one of the women of the bedchamber to Queen
Victoria. By her he had issue : —

(1) Alexander Hamilton Gordon, Lieut. -Colonel, R.A., born 6

July 1859, married 15 October 1888 Isabel, daughter of
Major-General George Newmarch, R.E., and has issue.

(2) Francis Henry, born 19 March 1861, died 11 May 1885 in

Ceylon, and there buried.

(3) William Reginald, first West Indian Regiment, born 28

November 1864, died 12 January 1890.
(4^ Ernest Arthur, born 27 June 1866.

(5) George Herschel, born 16 May 1872.

(6) Victoria Alberta Alexandrina, born 25 July 1855, to whom

H.M. Queen Victoria and H.R.H. the Prince Consort were
sponsors, married, 25 April 1876, to Victor Alexander Ernest
Garth Marshall of Monk Coniston (also a godchild of
Queen Victoria). They have issue.

(7) Caroline Augusta, born 9 September 1856, married, 14 Feb-

ruary 1885, to Arthur John Lewis Gordon, C.M.G. of Ellon
Castle. They have issue.

(8) Louisa.

(9) Kathleen Isabella.

The Reverend and Honourable Douglas Hamilton-
Gordon, born 13 March 1824 : successively rector of
Stanmore, vicar of Earls Gift, county Tyrone, vicar
of Northolt, Middlesex, Canon of Salisbury Cathedral,
and Chaplain in Ordinary to Queen Victoria. He
died at Salisbury (having resigned his preferments)
6 September 1901, and was buried there. He married,
15 July 1851, at St. James', Piccadilly, his cousin,
Lady Ellen Douglas, daughter of George Sholto,
17th Earl of Morton. They had issue : —

(1) Douglas George of Ted worth Square, London, late Captain

Second Middlesex R. V., born 7 August 1852, married, 7 June
1877, Edith, daughter of the Reverend Walter Trevelyan
Bullock of Faulkbourn Hall, Essex, and has issue.

(2) George William, born 15 June 1854.

(3) William Hugh of By water House, Lymington, Hampshire,

a clerk in the House of Lords, born 1 October 1855, married,

EARLS OP ABERDEEN 97

6 August 1890 Florence Evelyn, daughter of Thomas
Edward Vickers, C.B., of Bolsover Hill, Sheffield, and has
issue.

(4) Catherine Ellen.

(5) Ellen Louisa.

Arthur Hamilton-Gordon, Baron Stanmore, G.O.M.G.,
born 26 November 1829 at Argyll House, in the parish
of St. James, and there baptized. He was Private
Secretary to his father as Prime Minister 1852-5,
governor of New Brunswick 1861-6, of Trinidad
1866-70, of Mauritius 1871-4, of the Fiji Islands 1875-80,
of New Zealand 1880-2, and of Ceylon 1883-90. He
was created, 21 August 1893, Baron Stanmore of
Great Stanmore, co. Middlesex. He married, 20
September 1865, at St. Martin's in the Fields, Rachel
Emily, eldest daughter of Sir John George Shaw-
Lefevre, K.O.B., who died at Malta 26 January 1889,
und was there buried, leaving issue : —

(1) George Arthur Maurice, born in Eccleston Square, London,

3 January 1871, baptized at the Chapel Royal, Savoy.

(2) Rachel Nevil, born 13 July 1869, in Eaton Square, baptized in

the crypt of St. Stephen's Chapel, in the Palace of West-
minster.

5. Frances, born 1819. Died unmarried in Argyll House
20 April 1834.

The Earl died in his house called Argyll House, near
Regent Street, 14 December 1860, and was buried at
Stanmore.

V. GEORGE JOHN JAMES, fifth Earl of Aberdeen, born 28
September 1816, was M.P. for Aberdeenshire 1854-60, and
succeeded his father December 1860. He married, 5
November 1840, at Tay mouth Castle, Mary, daughter of
George Baillie of Jerviswoode and Mellerstain, and sister of
George, tenth Earl of Haddington. They had issue : —

1. GEORGE, sixth earl.

2. James Henry, born in the Ranger's House, Blackheath,

11 October 1845. Baptized at the Chapel Royal,
Brighton. Died unmarried at Cambridge 12 February
1868. Buried at Methlic.

3. JOHN CAMPBELL, seventh earl.

4. Mary, born at St. Leonards, near Windsor, 28 April

1844. Baptized at Clevedon. Married at Methlic, 30
VOL. i. G

98 EARLS OF ABERDEEN

January 1863, to Walter Hugh, Lord Polwarth, and has
issue. (See title Polwarth.)

5. Harriet, born at the Ranger's House, Blackheath, 17

December 1849. Married, 7 May 1870, at St. James's,
Piccadilly, William Alexander Lindsay, K.O., of Deer-
park, Honiton, grandson of the twenty-fourth Earl of
Crawford, and has issue.

6. Katherine jEZi^a, born 10 October 1852 at the Ranger's

House, Blackheath. Married, 21 November 1876, at
Kensington, to Alexander Hugh, Lord Balfour of
Burleigh (see title Balfour), and has issue.
The Earl died 22 March 1864, and the Countess 3 April
1900. Both buried at Methlic.

VI. GEORGE, sixth Earl of Aberdeen, was born at Holyrood,
10 December 1841. He took his seat in the House of Lords,
as Viscount Gordon, 25 July 1864. He and his brother
James were conspicuous riflemen in the early stages of the
Volunteer movement. He afterwards went to America;
made several voyages as a sailor, and was much inter-
ested in navigation. While of an adventurous disposition,
he had a singularly individual and sympathetic character,
and was held in high esteem by all conditions of men whom
he met. He was lost at sea 27 January 1870, dying un-
married.1

VII. JOHN CAMPBELL, seventh Earl of Aberdeen, G.C.M.G.,
was born in Edinburgh 3 August 1847, and succeeded his
brother 27 January 1870. He was Her Majesty's High
Commissioner to the General Assembly of the Church of
Scotland 1881-5. He was Lord-Lieutenant and Governor-
General of Ireland February to August 1886, and Governor-
General of the Dominion of Canada 1893-8. He is Lord-
Lieutenant of Aberdeenshire. He married, 7 November
1877, Ishbel Maria Marjoribanks, the second daughter of
Dudley Coutts, Baron Tweedmouth. They have had
issue : —

1. GEORGE, LORD HADDO, born 20 January 1879 at 37
Grosvenor Square, London.

1 For an interesting account of his romantic career, see Burke's Rise of
Great Families, 155-181.

EARLS OF ABERDEEN 99

Dudley Gladstone Gordon, born 6 May 1883 at 37
Grosvenor Square.

3. Ian Archibald Gordon, born 3 October 1884 at Haddo

House.

4. Marjorie Adeline, born 7 December 1880 at 37

Grosvenor Square.

5. Dorothea Mary, born 12 March 1882 at 37 Grosvenor

Square. Died 25 November following, and buried at
Haddo.

CREATIONS. — Knight Baronet of Scotland, 13 August 1642 ;
Earl of Aberdeen, Viscount of Formartyne, and Lord Haddo,
Methlic, Tarves, and Kellie, in the Peerage of Scotland,
30 November 1682; Viscount Gordon of Aberdeen, in the
Peerage of the United Kingdom, 1 June 1814.

ARMS. — Azure three boars' heads couped or armed proper,
langued gules, within a double tressure flowered and
counter flowered interchangeably with thistles, roses, and
fleurs-de-lys of the second.

CREST. — Two arms holding a bow and arrow straight
upward in a shooting posture and at full draught, all proper.

SUPPORTERS. — On the dexter an Earl and on the sinister
a Doctor of Laws, both habited in their robes proper.

MOTTOES. — Fortuna sequatur. Ne nimium.

The above arms were recorded in the Register of the
Lord Lyon 9 October 1900 ; other matriculations took place
on 13 May 1682 and 1 May 1683, on which date the double
tressure was granted as an honourable augmentation and
special mark of the King's favour.

[W. A. L.]

GORDON, VISCOUNT MELGUM AND
LORD ABOYNE

HE lordship and earldom
of Aboyne are now
merged in the marques-
sate of Huntly. (See that
title.)

Lord John Gordon, fifth
son of the first Marquess
of Huntly, was created,
1627, VISCOUNT MEL-
GUM AND LORD
ABOYNE.1 And it would
appear that he may have
been known as Lord
Aboyne, for his widow
bore the name of Lady
Aboyne.2 Lord Melgum
and Aboyne was burnt to
death in October 1630 when staying at Frendraught with
Sir James Orichton, whom he had escorted home by desire
of the Marquess of Huntly.3 Blackball states that he
refused absolutely to visit Lady Frendraught because she
was suspected 4 to be guilty of the death of my Lord of
Aboyne.' The Viscount married Sophia Hay, fifth daughter
of Francis, Earl of Errol, who, as Lady Aboyne, was one
of the three noble ladies upon whom Blackball afterwards
waited. She died about 12 March 1642, and left issue, one
daughter.

[W. A. L.]

1 Stated by Riddell (Peerage Law, ii. 624) to be dated 20 October 1627,
and to be in the Aboyne Charter-Chest. The destination to heirs-male
Is the foundation of an argument that heirs-male did not mean heirs-male
general. 2 A Brief Narration, etc., by Gilbert Blackball, Spalding
Club, 1844. 3 Spalding's Hist, of Troubles, 1 ; P. C. Reg., second series,
iv. per Index.

GORDON, VISCOUNT OF ABOYNE

Y letters patent, dated at
Whitehall 20 April 1632,1
reciting the death of
Viscount Melgum with-
out heirs -male of his
body, George, Lord
Gordon, eldest son of the
first Marquess of Huntly,
was created VISCOUNT
ABOYNE for the life of
his father with remainder
on his own death or suc-
cession to the Marquess-
ate to his second son*
James2 and his heirs-male
bearing the name anil
arms of Gordon.
In terms of this patent Lord James ultimately became
Viscount Aboyne. He took the field for King Charles, but
was defeated by Montrose— then fighting on the side of
the Covenant— at Bridge of Dee 19 June 1639. He after-
wards served under Montrose when the latter embraced
the Koyalist cause, but his conduct was ever capricious,
and he more than once failed his leader at critical moments,
while his defection from him before the battle of Philip-
haugh ruined the cause in Scotland.3 On 24 April 1644 he
was excommunicated by the General Assembly at Edin-
burgh. On 11 February 1645 decree of forfeiture was pro-
nounced against him in Parliament,4 and he was afterwards
excepted from an Act of Pardon.5 Escaping to France in
1648 he died in Paris the following year, it is said from
grief at the execution of the King. He was unmarried.

[W. A. L.]

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Called second son in a bond by his father and
mother 28 January 1640. Gordon Castle Charters. 3 Deeds of Montrose^
113 n. 4 Ada, Part. Scot., vi. pt. i. 313. 5 Ibid. 465, 344, 765, pt. ii. 104.

GORDON, EARL OF ABOYNE

ORD CHARLES GORDON,

fourth son of George,
second Marquess of
Huntly,1 was by patent to
himself and the heirs-male
of his body, dated 10 Sep-
tember 1660, created
EARL OF ABOYNE and
LORD OF STRATH-
AVEN and GLENLIVET.2
He had charters from King
Charles 11., on 14 April
1662 and 19 November
1676, incorporating the
lands and lordships of
Aboyne, Glentanner, and
others into an earldom.
As one of the trustees of his nephew George, fourth Mar-
quess of Huntly, he was able by 1665 to effect a general
settlement of the family affairs which had been in a very
confused and unsatisfactory state,3 and he continued to
manage them up to the time of his death in 1681. He
was a person of some literary accomplishments, and his
poems, though little known, are said to be not without
merit.4 He resided much in London at the court of
Charles n., of whom he was an ardent supporter.
He married, first, Margaret, daughter of Alexander

1 Gordon Castle Charters. 2 Records of Aboyne, 325-6. 3 Ibid., 55.
4 Collections for a Hist, of Aberdeenshire, Spalding Club, 37, where a
specimen is given.

Sbopne

&

GORDON, EARL OP ABOYNE 103

Irvine of Drum, called 4 Bonnie Peggie Irvine,' who died
in December 1662.1 By her he had a daughter :—

1. Ann, served heir to her mother 17 June 1665.2

He married, secondly, contract dated 28 August 1665,
Elizabeth Lyon, daughter of John, Earl of Kinghorn :
contract confirmed under the Great Seal 26 January 1666."
By her he had issue :—

2. CHARLES, second Earl of Aboyne.

3. George.

4. John, who died at Edinburgh 22 July 1762.

5. Elizabeth, married (contract dated 2 and 10 January

1685), to John Mackenzie, second son of George, first
Earl of Oromarty.4 (See that title.) She was divorced
28 July 1698.5 There was no issue.

CHARLES, second Earl of Aboyne, succeeded his father
1681, and on 27 July 1698 was admitted to sit in Parliament
after some opposition, on the ground that he had been bred
a Papist. He made a declaration, however, to the effect
that he had become a Protestant, whereupon he was allowed
to take the oath and his seat.6

He married his first cousin Elizabeth Lyon, daughter of
Patrick, Earl of Strathmore and Kinghorn. She was
married, secondly, to Patrick, third Lord Kinnaird, and
thirdly, to Captain Alexander Grant of Grantsfield. She died
January 1739. The Earl died April 1702, leaving issue :—

1. JOHN, third earl.

2. Helen, married to George Kinnaird, and was mother to

Charles, sixth Lord Kinnaird. (See that title.)

3. Elizabeth, died unmarried at Aberdeen 14 April 1770.

4. Grizel, married, at Aberdeen, 14 July 1735, to James

Grant of Knockando, and died at Knockando 18
October 1761.7

JOHN, third Earl of Aboyne, was served heir to his father
7 October 1702. He attempted to obtain brieves for serving
himself tutor-at-law to George Cosmo, Duke of Gordon,
and had decree against him in February 1730.8

He married Grace, daughter of George Lockhart of Carn-

1 Records of Aboyne, 553. 2 Retours Gen. * Records of Aboyne, 334.
4 Eraser's Earls ofCromartie, i. 204. a Ibid. 6 Acta Parl Scot., x, 126.
7 Scots Mag. 8 Gordon Castle Charters.

104 GORDON, EARL OF ABOYNE

wath, by his wife Lady Euphemia Montgomerie : she
married, secondly, James, Lord Doune, afterwards Earl of
Moray, and died at Darnaway 17 November 1738.
Earl John died 11 April 1732,1 leaving issue :—

1. CHARLES, fourth earl.

2. John Gordon of Glentanner, who, after serving with the

Royal Scots Regiment of Foot and the Fifty-second
Foot, was promoted lieutenant-colonel in the army
6 September 1777. He married, 18 May 1761,2
at Carnwath, Clementina, only daughter of George
Lockhart of Carnwath by his wife Fergusia, daughter
of Sir George Wishart of Clifton Hall, Baronet. He
died at Kinsale 30 October 1778, leaving issue :—

(1) John, lieutenant-colonel in the military service of the H.

E. I. Company.

(2) George, R. N., died unmarried.

(3) James, died young.

(4) Clementina, died unmarried at Exmouth, 13 December 1801,

aged 33.

(5) Grace, married, 23 April 1794, to William Graham of Moss-

know, Dumfriesshire.

3. Lockhart, who studied for the bar, and then entered

the army, and became lieutenant-colonel. He was
appointed judge-advocate-general of Bengal 1787,
and died at Calcutta 24 March 1788.3 He married,
first, Isabella, daughter of Elias Levi, and secondly,
Catherine Wallop, sister of John, Earl of Portsmouth,
and left issue : —

(1) Rev. Lockhart Gordon.

(1

(2) London Harcourt Gordon.
)

(3) Catherine.

CHARLES, fourth Earl of Aboyne, succeeded his father
1732. His Lordship devoted his life to the improvement of
his estates, in which he was eminently successful, obtain-
ing the respect and esteem of his tenants and neighbours.
The Earl died in St. Andrew Square, Edinburgh, 28
December 1794, in his sixty- eighth year. He married, first,
at Edinburgh, 22 April 1759,4 Margaret, daughter of Alex-
ander Stewart, Earl of Galloway. She died 12 August 1762.5
By her he had issue :—

1. CHARLES, fifth earl.

2. Catherine, died young.

1 London Mag. 2 Scots Mag. 3 Ibid. * Ibid. 5 Ibid.

GORDON, EARL OF ABOYNE 105

3. Margaret, married 5 May 1783 to William Beckford

of Fonthill-Gifford, county Wilts, and died 26 May
1786, aged twenty-three, leaving two daughters.1
He married, secondly, at London, 23 April 1774, Mary,
daughter of James Douglas, Earl of Morton, and Agatha
his wife, daughter of James Halyburton of Pitcur, by whom
he had a son. She died 25 December 1816.

4. Douglas Gordon, born in St. Marylebone 10 October

1777, who succeeded to the estate of Pitcur, and
assumed the name and arms of Halyburton of Pitcur.
He entered the army and served with the Royal Scots,
the 113th Regiment and 3rd Foot Guards; served
with the Archduke Charles, and brought home de-
spatches from Colonel Crawford 4 July 1796. Assistant
quartermaster-general with the rank of major 9 June
1803. By royal warrant, dated 24 June 1836, he was
granted the precedence due to the younger son of a
Marquess.2 He married, 16 July 1807, at Dublin, Louisa,
daughter and heir of Sir Edward Leslie of Tarbert,
County Kerry, and died 15 December 1841.

CHARLES, fifth Earl of Aboyne, succeeded his father 1794,
and subsequently became ninth Marquess of Huntly, on
the death of George, fifth Duke of Gordon. (See title
HUNTLY.)

CREATION.— 10 September 1660.

ARMS. — As given in Peers* Arms, Lyon Office. Azure, a
chevron between three boars' heads erased, within a double
tressure counterflowered with fleurs-de-lys within and
crescents without, or.

CREST. — A demi-lion rampant gules.

SUPPORTERS. — Two chevaliers in complete armour holding
in their exterior hands a halbert proper.

MOTTO. — Stant cetera tigno,

[W. A. L.]
1 Records of the College of Arms. 2 Ibid.

[AILSA, MARQUESS OF, see CASSILLIS, EARL OF.]

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

ILBERT, THE SON OF
GlLLEBRIDE, FIRST EARL

OF ANGUS, and younger
brother of Gilechrist,
third Earl of Angus (see
that title), was the pro-
genitor of the family of
Ogilvy. From the origi-
nal home of the family
in the land of Pury-
Ogilvy in Angus it has
spread, in the families of
Ogilvy of that Ilk, of
Airlie and Innerquharity,
over the greater part
of Angus, and in the
branches of Findlater,
over a large portion of

Boyne, Banff, and Inchmartine,
Aberdeen and Banff.

Between the years 1172-1177, as 'son of the Earl of
Angus,' Gilbert obtained, by a charter dated at Montrose,
from King William the Lion, the lands of Purin-Ogguluin
and Kynmethan, the former later known as Pury Ogilvy,
which gave its name to its possessors. The charter now
exists in Lord Home's charter-chest only in the form of a
transumpt, made at the instance of Gilbert Ogilvy of that
Ilk, 14 Feb. 1577, as the original, ' the samin is the eldest
and principale evident quhilk he lies thairof ' was then
*werray auld, warne and consumit, and skantlie may be
weill red.' * A copy of this transumpt exists in the General

1 Douglas Charter-Chest, and Sir Wm. Fraser's The Douglas Book, iii.
349.

OGILVY, EARL OP AIRLIE 107

Register House, and, it is stated, at Birkhill and Fother-
ingham also.1

GILBERT is mentioned as witness to a grant made between
1201 and 1204 by which his brother Gilchrist, Earl of Angus,
gave the church of Monyfode to the Abbey of Arbroath.2
The next on record is

ALEXANDER DE OGILUILL. He was present along with
William de Ramsay, Hugh de Anegous, and Duncan the
4 Judex ' at the court held at Forfar 17 February 1250, to
determine the suit and attendance due by the Abbey of
Arbroath for the lands of Inner peffray.3 To him succeeded

PATRICK DE OGGILUILL, who about 1267 is witness to a
mortification by Roger de Quincy, Earl of Winchester, for
the souls of his wife and himself, of the church of Lathrisk,
with the chapel of Kettle, to the Priory of St. Andrews.4
Patrick de Eggilvyn signs an oath of fealty to King Edward I.
on 15 July 1296,5 and renews his homage with the other
magnates of Scotland at Berwick-on-Tweed 28 August,6 and
on 1 September 1305 was a member of the Inquisition held at
Perth to examine into the circumstances under which
Michael de Miggel was in company with Sir William
Wallace.

PATRICK OF OGILVY, probably a successor, obtained in
1309 from King Robert the Bruce a grant of the Barony of
Kettins, in Angus.7 He, with John of Ogilvy, served on a
commission to inquire into the privileges possessed by the
Burgh of Dundee in 1325.8 and was succeeded by

ALEXANDER OF OGILVY OF THAT ILK. He appears in an
Act concerning the Burgh of Dundee at Forfar 17 July 1348,9
and between 1354 and 1361 granted a charter of confirma-
tion to Walter of Ogilvy, son of the deceased Walter of
Ogilvy, son of the deceased Patrick of Ogilvy, of the lands
of Wester Poury, which were granted by his * progenitor '

1 Warden's. 4 ngiis and Mearns, iv. 102. 2 Reg. Vet. de Aberbrothock, 29.
3 Ibid., 190. * Reg. Prioratus Sancti Andree, 337. 6 Col. of Docs., ii. 193.
0 Ibid. 196. 7 Robertson's Index, i. No. 5. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig., 19 March
1511-12. 9 Reg. Nigrum de Aberbrothock, 21.

108 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

Patrick Ogilvy, Lord of that Ilk, to the latter's uncle,
Patrick of Ogilvy and Marjory his spouse. This charter
was confirmed by King James i. at Aberdeen, 2 August
1428.1 Alexander was probably succeeded by

JOHN OF OGILVY, Lord of that Ilk, who in 1413 witnesses
a charter by Sir Alexander Keith of Grandon in favour of
Patrick of Ogilvy, son of Alexander of Ogilvy, Sheriff of
Angus, and Christian Keith, his wife (see next page).2
John of Ogilvy was Sheriff-depute of Angus in 1426, and
was ancestor of the family of Ogilvy of that Ilk.

The Walter Ogilvy, son of Walter Ogilvy, son of Patrick
Ogilvy, mentioned in the above charter of the lands of
Wester Poury by Alexander Ogilvy of that Ilk has been
generally identified with Walter Ogilvy, Sheriff of Angus,
progenitor of the branches of Airlie, Innerquharity, Find-
later, and Inchmartin.

SIR WALTER OGILVY OF AUCHTERHOUSE, Knight, Sheriff
of Angus. He is designed 'Walter of Ogylwy miles'
in a charter by Thomas Sybald of Moneythin to Andrew
Petcary of the lands of Monethin about 1368.3 On 24 October
1385 he had a grant from King Robert n. of an annualrent
out of the lands of Kyngaltny.4 He was Sheriff of Angus
before 1380.5 Douglas and Oawfurd state that he obtained
the office by his marriage with Isabel Ramsay, daughter and
heiress of Sir Malcolm Ramsay, Lord of Auchterhouse, but
give no authority for their statement, and some doubt is
cast upon it by a confirmation by King James in., 18 Feb-
ruary 1482-3,6 of a charter by the late Alexander of Ogilvy,
Sheriff of Forfar, of the lands of Balkery to his sister
Matilda of Ramsay, relict of William of Fenton : the date
of the original charter is therein stated to be at Auchter-
house, 21 August 1488, which is impossible, and is most
probably a mistranscription of 1388, one of the witnesses
being Sir David Lindesay of Glenesk, who was created Earl
of Crawford in 1398. Sir Walter Ogilvy's mother's name
is unknown. Sir Walter of Lichtoun, who was killed along
with him, is called his uterine brother.

1 Beg. Mag. Sig. *Beg. de Panmure,W2. 3 Southesk Book, ii. 488.
4 Eeg. Mag. Sig., folio vol. 171. 5 Antiq. of Aberdeen and Banff, ii. 43.
6 Reg. Mag. Sig.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 109

He was killed at the battle of Glenbrierachan or Glask-
lune in 1392, repelling an inroad of Highlandmen, and is
celebrated by the chronicler Wyntoun as 4 stout and manful],
bauld and wycht,' and as 'Godlike, wis, and wertuous.1 '
He had issue : —

1. Sir Alexander Ogilvy of Auchterhouse, Sheriff of
Angus. He was present at the battle of Harlaw,2
received many charters from King Robert in. between
1398 and 1404,3 and as a reward for his services
received from that king an annualrent out of the
customs of Dundee. He obtained a safe-conduct to
go to England, 4 to treat for the liberation of King
James I. of Scotland,' 16 April 1413.4 This was
extended until August 1413, and repeated in 1415.

He died after 14 July 1421, when he sat as one of
the Auditors of the royal revenues,5 and before 2
October 1423, when his son Patrick is designed
Sheriff of Angus.6 He had issue : —

(1) George, stated to have been killed at Harlaw. He had

issue.7

(2) Sir Patrick Ogilvy of Grandon and Auchterhouse. In 1425

he was one of an Embassy to France,8 and in the following

year one of the Auditors of the Crown revenues.9 On 14

April 1426 King James i. confirmed a grant made by him,

with his father's consent, of an annualrent to the Chapel of

St. Mary the Virgin of Garioch. 10 In 1427, if not earlier, he was

Justiciar of Scotland north of the Forth.11 He was, in 1429,

made Constable of the Scots in France in succession to Sir

John Stewart of Darnley, but was drowned at sea on his way

home to Scotland.12 He married, before 1413, Christian,

daughter and heiress of Sir Alexander Keith of Grandon,

from whom he obtained a charter, 14 October 1413. Issue : —

i. Alexander Ogilvy of Auchterhouse, Sheriff of Angus.

He fell into a state of incapacity, and in 1450 his brother

Walter was appointed his tutor, and both resigned

their titles to the Sheriffship of Angus 2 September

1469. He died between July 1470 and September 1473,13

and left one daughter and heiress,

(i) Margaret Ogilvy, styled heir of her uncle Walter
Ogilvy of Oures, married to James Stewart, Earl

1 Wyntoun, Cronikil 2 Fordun a Goodall, ii. 444-445. 3 Robertson's
Index, 141-149. * Cal. of Docs., Addenda, iv. 841-827. 6 Exch. Rolls, iv.
337. 6 Antiquities of Aberdeen, etc. , ii. 380. 7 Major's Hist., Scot. Hist.
Soc., 348 ; Extracta ex Chronica Scotia, 215. 8 Fordun a Goodall, ii. 484.
9 Exch. Rolls, iv. 400. 10 Chartula.ry of Aberdeen, i. 222; Reg. Mag. Sig.
11 Reg. Mag. Sig. and Fordun ut cit. 12 Fordun a Goodall, ii. 501.
13 Exch. Rolls, viii. 79, 83 ; Reg. Mag. Sig., 30 Sep. 1473.

110 OGILVY, EARL OF AIBLIE

of Buchan, who with his wife resigned into the
King's hands the Sheriffship of Angus on 19
October 1466.1

ii. Walter Ogilvy of Beaufort and Oures, appointed Sheriff-
Depute of Angus and Banff 24 April 1450, is styled
Sheriff on 20 May 1455, and survived until at least
1478.2 Married, about 1438, Margaret of Fenton, eldest
daughter and co-heir of Walter of Fenton of Beaufort.
By her he had no issue, though he had a natural son,

Walter Ogilvy, mentioned 24 January 1477. 3

iii. Christian, married, as second wife, to Sir John Wemyss
of Reres.4

iv. Margaret, married to Sir John Oliphant of Aberdalgy.
Her son was Sir Laurence of Oliphant, who as ' nephew*
received, on 6 November 1468, a charter of the lands of
Oures from Walter Ogilvy of Oures.5

(3) Sir Andrew Ogilvy of Inchmartin witnessed a charter of

Alexander Ogilvy of Auchterhouse in 1460 as ' patruus.' 6 He
received with Marjorie, his spouse, a charter of the lands of
Wester Dron from David Bosvile of Craigincat in 1439,7
and was living in 1461, when Sir John Wemyss makes a
grant to David, his son and heir-apparent. 8 He married Mar-
jory, daughter of Sir John Glen of Inchmartin and Margaret
Erskine, and had issue a son,9

(i) David Ogilvy of Inchmartin, ancestor of the Earls of
Findlater.

(4) David Ogilvy of Balmuto was a hostage for King James i. in

England 1424, 10 but was released before 28 January 1426, when
he witnessed a charter of his uncle Sir Walter Ogilvy of
Luntrethen.11 Died ante 1440. Married Christian, youngest
daughter of Sir John Glen of Inchmartin (who was married,
secondly, to David Aberkirdor,and, thirdly, to David Stewart
of the Gloom 12 ), and had issue,

(i) Alexander Ogilvy of Kinneff.
(ii) Margaret, married to Silvester Rattray of that Ilk.13

(iii) Christian, married to Lindsay.

(iv) Marjorie, married to Walter Tulloch of that Ilk.

(5) Marjory, married to David, third Earl of Crawford.

1 Beg. Mag. Sig., 19 Oct. 1466. 2 MS. transcript of Charters at Pan-
mure ; Spalding Club Misc., iv. 128-131. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig. 4 Eraser's
Family of Wemyss, i. 58. 6 Eeg. Mag. Sig., 7 Nov. 1468. 6 Crawford
Charter-Chest. 7 Confirmed 24 Feb. 1439-1440, Reg. Mag. Sig. 8 Reg.
Mag. Sig., 10 Aug. 1468. 9 Earls of Leven and Melville, iii. 27.
10 Cal. of Docs., iv. 952. n Reg. Mag. Sig., 3 Feb. 1426-1427. 12 Inch-
martin Writs, and Fraser's Family of Wemyss, i. 56 ; ii. 80, 81. 13 Reg.
Mag. Sig., 31 July 1488.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 111

2. WALTER, ancestor of the Airlie family, of whom

afterwards.

3. John of Ogilvy, ancestor of the family of Ogilvy of

Innerquharity. He received from his brother Sir
Walter Ogilvy in 1420 a grant of the lands of Inner-
quharity. It has been a matter of controversy
whether he or his brother Walter was the elder.
His descendant Sir John Ogilvy of Innerquharity
narrates, in a 'contract of maintenance' between
him and James, Lord Ogilvy, in!591, that he gives his
manrent and service 1 (reserving his duty to the Earl
of Angus, from whom he held his lands) to Lord
Ogilvy and his house t of the quhilk he is laitlie
decended,' and in 1582 Sir John Ogilvy of Inner-
quharity styles James Lord Ogilvy his * guid lord and
chief.'

SIR WALTER OGILVY of Carcary and Lintrathen.2 In
1403 he obtained from Henry Duncanson a charter of two
parts of the lands of Easter Fingask; in 1406, from
Robert, Duke of Albany, confirmation of a grant by
Archibald, Earl of Douglas, of certain lands in the Barony
of Lintrathen ; and on 15 June 1414 he got a charter from
the Duke confirming the Earl of Douglas's charter of that
barony. Crawford states that he acquired these lands by
marrying Isabel Durward, heiress of Lintrathen, but gives
no authority for the statement. In 1424 he had a safe-
conduct to go to Flanders.3 In 1425 he was appointed High
Treasurer of Scotland, and in 1431-37 was in England as a
commissioner for negotiating a truce.

In 1432 he got a licence from King James I. to erect his
Tower of Eroly or Airlie in the form of a Castle — and it,
with the Castles of Bollischen and Forther, became the
chief seats of his successors.

On 28 January 1426-27 he founded a chaplaincy in the
Church of St. Mary of Auchterhouse,4 and endowed it with
ten merks annually out of his lands of Kirkton of Essy and
Keillour, and other ten merks from his lands of Carcary. This

1 Cortachy Inventory, 214 and 232. 2 Ibid. 3 Cal. of Docs., iv. 962,
Addenda. 4 Beg. Mag. Sig., 3 February 1426-27.

112 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIB

deed is witnessed by Sir Patrick Ogilvy and David Ogilvy,
his nephew, and Walter his son. He died in 1440.

Sir Walter Ogilvy was twice married. His first wife was
named Isabel, and for her soul masses were to be said
according to the mortification of 1427. l He married,
secondly, Isabel, daughter of Sir John Glen of Inclunartin,
and in 1405 there is a charter 2 confirming a gift by the said
Sir John, with the consent of Margaret (Erskine), his
spouse, and John, his son, of the lands of Balhawal (Balhall)
in Forfar, on account of Sir Walter's future marriage with
his daughter Isabel.

On 6 November 1419 3 he got from Margaret, Lady of
Inchmartin, a charter of the half-lands of Wardropstoun
in the Mearns to himself in lifer ent, and to Walter, his
son by Isabel, daughter of the said Margaret, with a
destination to his sons David, Alexander, Patrick, and
George, who are also mentioned as her sons in a charter4
by Margaret Glen of the lands of Auchleven, 20 November
1419.

Isobel Glen survived her first husband, and was married,
secondly, to Robert Conynghame of Achinbowy.5 He left
issue : —

1. SIR JOHN OGILVY, of whom afterwards.

2. James Ogilvy. These two, as they are not mentioned

in the charter of 1419, were probably not children of
Isabel Glen, whose sons appear nominatim in the
destination above mentioned, but of Walter's first
wife. He appears on an assize in 1450 as *frater
Johannis de Ogilvy de Lintrathin.' 6

3. Sir Walter Ogilvy, ancestor of the Earls of Findlater.

(See that title.)

4. David, witnessed his father's charter of 28 January

1426-27, above mentioned.

5. Alexander.

6. Patrick.

7. George.

S. Giles, married to Robert Arbutlmot of Arbuthnot.7
9. Isabel, said to have been married, first, to Patrick,

1 Vid. sup. 2 Cortachy MSS. 3 Cortachy Inventory, 265. 4 Ibid., 265.
5 Eraser's Family of Wemyss of Wemyss, i. 55 ; ii. 80. 6 Eeg. Mag. Sig.,
1 September 1451. 7 See title Arbuthnott infra.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE US

Lord Glamis, and, secondly, to Gilbert, first Lord
Kennedy, and to have died in 1484.1

SIR JOHN OGILVY of Lintrathen succeeded his father.

There is an instrument, dated at Airlie 5 June 1447,2 on
a resignation by Michael David of the Bell of St. Medan,
of which he was tenant and hereditary possessor, into the
hands of Sir John Ogilvy of Luntreythyn, Knight, the
superior of the said Bell, after which the said Sir John gave
the Bell, with its 4 pertinents, fruits, and revenues, to Lady
Margaret Ogilvy, Countess of Moray, his spouse, for her
liferent use.' He had a safe-conduct3 for three years to go-
abroad with William, Earl of Douglas, 1450.4

On 28 January 1482-83 he had a charter5 from King^
James in. of the lands of Luntrethin, Airlie and others,
all incorporated and erected into the Barony of Luntrethin,
and in 1483 he entered a claim in the Sheriff-Court of Forfar
to be free of all suit of court except at three head courts
of the country. He died in June 1489.

He married Margaret, Countess of Moray, who was dead!
before 1471. 6

He is also said to have married Marion, second daughter
of Sir William Seton of Seton, or William, Lord Seton,7 but
there is no authority given for this statement.

He had issue : —

1. SIR JAMES of Airlie, his successor.

2. David Ogilvy. He received from his father, with con-

sent of his brother Sir James Ogilvy, an annualrent
of 20 merks from the lands of Wardroptoun, 1 June
1468.8 Nisbet calls him David Ogilvy of Newtoun.9

3. Thomas Ogilvy, who is stated to have been 4 chanter

of Dunkell and afterwards Abbot of Cowpar.' 10

4. Christian, stated to have been married to Sir Alex-

ander Forbes of Pitsligo.11

1 The Lyons ofCossins and Wester Ogill, by A. Ross, 15, 16. 2 Cortachy
Inventory, 1. 3 Cal. of Docs. iv. 1229, Addenda. 4 Ibid., 18. 5 Reg.
Mag. Sig. 6 Exch. Rolls, viii. 84. It is probable this lady was the widow,
not of James Dunbar, Earl of Moray, as suggested in Exch. Rolls, vi.
p. cxxxiii, cxxxiv, but of his predecessor, Thomas Dunbar. Neither of the
known wives of Earl James was named Margaret. 7 Douglas, Lyon of
Craig's MS. 8 Cortachy MSS. 9 Nisbefs Heraldry, i. 302. 10 Ibid.
11 Lumsden's Family of Forbes, 31.

VOL. I. H

114 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

5. Elizabeth, stated to have been married to Sir Patrick

Keith of Innerugie.

6. Marion, stated to have been married to Henry Stewart

of Rosy th. A Marjorie is mentioned as wife of Henry
Stewart of Rosyth in a charter of 5 January 1458-59.1
but her last name is not stated.

7. Margaret, stated to have been married, in 1482, to Sir

Gilbert Ramsay of Banff.

I. SIR * JAMES OGILVY of Airlie, first Lord Ogilvy of
Airlie, succeeded his father. He was one of the con-
servators of a truce with the English in 1484,2 was created
by King James iv., 28 April 1491, LORD OGILVY OF
AIRLIE,3 4 in barone and banrent, a lord of his Parliament,
and he and his heirs to be callit and nominat Lord Ogilvy
of Arely in all tyme to cum with all prerogatives and
priuilegiis,' and on 18 May 1491 was sent as ambassador to
Denmark.

He died about 1504,4 before 25 September, when there is
a|protest5 by John Ogilvy, brother to the late James, Lord
Ogilvy of Airlie, as to his right to the lands of Fornochty.
Douglas says he married, first, Elizabeth Kennedy, and,
secondly, Mary Douglas, daughter of Archibald, fifth Earl
of Angus, but adduces no proofs. He had some matrimonial
relation with the Douglas family, as his son John, second
Lord Ogilvy, is in a charter of 1496 styled 4 brother ' of
Hugh Douglas, Dean of Brechin, son of Hugh, Earl of
Ormond.6 He is known to have married Helen Graham,
who was his spouse on 20 November I486.7 He certainly
married, lastly, Jonet Lyle, who died about 1525, and who
was mother of two daughters. He had issue : —

1. JOHN, his successor.

2. Archibald, styled brother of John, son and heir-

apparent of James, Lord Ogilvy, 1494.8

3. Walter, stated to be ancestor of the Ogilvys of Balfour.

4. Alexander, mentioned in 1493-94. He married Nicholas

Stratoun.9

5. Malcolm, mentioned in a procuratory by James, Lord

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Cal. of Docs., iv. 309. 3 Acta Part. Scot., ii. 228.
4 Douglas. "° Cortachy MSS. 6 The Douglas Book, i. 452 ; iii. 159. 7 Cortachy
Inventory, 1454. s Cortachy MSS. 9 Acta Dom. Cone., vii. 52.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRL1E 115

Ogilvy, to 'Malcolm Ogilvy his son/ etc., after
1501.1

6. John Ogilvy of Craig, or in the Craig, is mentioned as

son of James, Lord Ogilvy, in the procuratory cited,
and as brother of John, Lord Ogilvy, in April 1505.2

7. Isabella, married (dispensation following on a bull

of Pope Innocent vm. as within the fourth degree
of consanguinity, dated at Dunkeld, 10 January 1490)
to Alexander, son and apparent heir of Sir James
Stewart, Lord of Buchan and Auchterhouse.

8. Janet (daughter of Jonet Lyle), contracted in 1503 3 to

Alexander Gordon, son and apparent heir of George
Gordon, younger, of Midmar, whom failing to James
his brother, when old enough to complete a marriage
with her, or failing her, her sister Marion, but the
marriage does not seem to have taken place.

9. Mariota, ' Domina de Melgund.' At Cortachy there is

a document by Marioun Ogilvy 4 (signed Mary
Ouegylvy) dated at Airlie, 6 August 1525, as cye
dochter executrix and intromittour of Jean Lyle
Ladie Ogyluy my modyr.' She owes her prominence
in Scottish history to her position as mistress of
Cardinal David Betoun, who, on the 22 May 1528,5 as
Abbot of Aberbrothock, granted her for certain sums
of money and 4 other causes,' the liferent of the lease
of the lands of Burnton of Ethie and others ; and
afterwards the lands of Melgund, which he had
acquired in 1542. She remained with the Cardinal
until his death. On 26 November 1549 she was
charged with * interlymning the Queen's Grace
letters,' and obliged to give surety. She received
as 4 Lady Melgund ' a tack of the thirds of Methven
in 1575.6 She died in 1575, leaving a will, dated
22 June of that year, making her sons David
Betoun of Melgund and Master Alexander Betoun,
Archdean of Lothian, her executors, and desired that
she should be buried 4 in the He of the Paroch Kirk
of Kennell quhair my predecessouris lyis.' 7

1 Cortachy MSB. 2 Acta Dom. Cone., xvi. 273. 3 Authority cited in
Records of Aboyne, 220. 4 Cortachy MSS. 6 Reg. Nig. de Aberbrothock,
500,519, 521. 6 Privy Council Reg., ii. 495. * The Lords ElpJiinstone, by
Sir W. Fraser, K.C.B., ii. 260.

116 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

II. JOHN, second Lord Ogilvy of Airlie, succeeded his father.
He had a sasine of lands in 1504. In 1472 he was styled

4 of Fingask,' and as 'John of Ogilvy, baron of Fingask,'
had a safe-conduct with others to pass between England
and Scotland in 1493,1 as envoy of King James iv.

In the charter of Fingask his wife is named Marion.2
Douglas calls his wife 4 Jean, daughter of William, second
Lord Graham of Kincardine.' He held his title for a very
short time, as he was dead before 9 January 1505-6. He
had issue: —

1. JAMBS, who succeeded him.

2. Anthony, Abbot of Glenluce ; living 1513.

3. Margaret (Elizabeth according to Douglas), married

to William Wood of Bonnytoun. She was his spouse in
1529.3

4. Janet, stated to have been married to Leighton

of Ulyshaven. ('Marjorie a woman' had in 1502 a
dispensation to marry Walter Lichtoun of Ulyshaven,4
but there is nothing to connect her with Janet
Ogilvy.)

III. JAMES, third Lord Ogilvy of Airlie, succeeded his
father before 9 January 1505-6, when he appears as one of
the Lords of Council.5 He had a sasine of lands on 13
October 1505.

He was alive at least till 1513. He married Isobel
Lindsay, daughter of Alexander, seventh Earl, and sister
of David, eighth Earl of Crawford.6 He had issue : —

1. JAMBS, who succeeded him.

2. John.

3. Archibald.

4. Mary, said to have been married to David Lyon of

Cossins,6 but perhaps she was the Marjorie Ogilvy,
wife of John Lyon of Haltoun of Esse, who received a
charter of the lands of Haltoun of Esse 4 November
1544.7

5. Isobel, stated to have been married to David Strachan

of Carmylie.

1 Cal. of Docs., iv. 323. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig., 14 October 1472; Acta
Dom. Concilii, xvii. 161. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig., 11 May 1529. 4 Cortachy MSS.

5 Acta Dom. Concilii, xvii. 161. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig., 18 February 1582-83.
7 Reg. Mag. Sig.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 117

6. Beatrix, stated to have been married to — - Garden

of Leys.

7. Margaret, 4 ane of the sisteris of umquhil James, Lord

Ogilvy,' grants a discharge 1 with Andrew Gray her
spouse to Elinor Sinclair, Lady Ogilvy, in 1552.

IV. JAMES, fourth Lord Ogilvy of Airlie, was served heir
to his father in the Barony of Lintrathen 29 November 1524,
and was appointed one of the Extraordinary Lords of Session
5 March 1542.2 He died before 13 July 1548, but after
27 November 1547, when he was at the siege of Broughty,3
having outlived his eldest son. He married Elinor Sinclair,
daughter of Henry, Lord Sinclair.4 She survived him, and
died before 2 January 1562, when her son Alexander was
served heir. Issue : —

1. James, Master of Ogilvy, eldest son. See below.

2. Thomas of Westercraig, called second son of the late

James, Lord Ogilvy 1548. He died before 1577,
when his nephew Lord Ogilvy was served heir.6 He
married, first, previous to the Reformation, Janet
Fraser, daughter of Thomas, Lord Lovat, and relict
of John Crichton of Ruthven. Thirteen years after-
wards, during the lifetime of his first wife, by banns
proclaimed in the Kirk of Glenlyon where she was
a parishioner, he married Beatrix Chisholm, sister
of James Ohisholm of Cromlix, but the marriage was
annulled by the commissaries at the instance of the
Procurator-Fiscal in 1573-74.6 He had issue by his
first wife among * divers bairns ' : —

(1) Archibald, styled heir-apparent in 1553.

and by Beatrix Ohisholm with other issue : —

(2) Thomas ; his legitimacy is dubious, but he is in 1594, in the

Privy Council Records, styled son of the late Thomas
Ogilvy of Craigis.7

He had also a natural son, John Ogilvy of Wester-
craig, which lands he transferred in 1603 to John
Ogilvy, second son of James, Lord Ogilvy.

1 Cortachy MSS. 2 Lord Hailes' Catalogue of Lords of Session. 3 Gal.
of Scot. Papers, i. 44 ; according to a statement in Acts and Decreets, iii.
271, he died in November 1547. * Instrument of Resignation by Thomas
Ogilvy of Craig referring to Helen Sinclair, relict of the said Lord
Ogilvy. 5 Brieve from Chancery, 2 April 1577. 6 Narrated in Riddell's
Scottish Peerages, i. 460. ' P. C. Key., v. 636.

118 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

3. John of Inverkeiler, ancestor of that family. In 1569

he and his eldest son, John Ogilvy, were accused of
the murder of James Ramsay, tutor of the Lowis.1
He married Katherine Strachan, and died before
1603.2 His eldest son married (contract 6 Nov-
ember 1574) Elizabeth, daughter of David Betoun of
Melgund, and perhaps was father of John Ogilvy of
Peill, styled in 1614, 4 Oy and heir of John Ogilvy of
Inverkeilour.' 3 He had also a daughter, Isabel, who
was first wife of Robert Guthrie of Kinblethmont,4 and
died 7 February 1577-78, leaving issue.

4. Archibald.5

5. Alexander, mentioned in 13 July 1548, married Mar-

garet Monypenny, relict of David Ogilvy of that Ilk.6

6. Helen, married to James, Lord Innermeath.7

7. Mariota, married (contract dated 21 September 1537)

to Patrick, fifth Lord Gray.8

8. Margaret, married before 30 September 1546 to Sir

David Graham of Fintry.9

9. Agnes, married to Sir Thomas Erskine of Brechin.10

JAMBS, Master of Ogilvy, died before his father, being
killed at the battle of Pinkie 10 September 1547. He
had made a will in the Abbey of Gupar in the chamber of
the Abbot, on which his wife took an instrument,11 30 July
1545, ' In respect of this tribulis tyme and raid against the
Inglismen old innemeis of Scotland.' He had married (before
1 October 1539) Katherine Campbell, daughter of Sir John
Campbell of Cawdor, Knight.12 His widow married, as her
second husband, David, ninth Earl of Crawford, and had
issue. She died in 1574, and was buried at Edzell. Their
children were : —

1. JAMES, fifth Lord Ogilvy.

2. Archibald \ called sons of Katherine Campbell, relict

3. Alexander J of James, Master of Ogilvy, in a tack

of the thirds of the Church of Lin-
trathen.13

1 Privy Council Beg., i. 655. 2 Forfar Inhibs., 12 March 1603.
s Ibid., 1 August 1614. 4 Ibid., 3 March 1597-98. Cf. her testaments
January 1587-89, Edin. Tests., vi. 6 Acts and Decreets, xxiv. 165. 6 Ibid.
7 Reg. Mag. Sig., 1 July 1554. 8 Ibid., 31 July 1543. » Cortachy MSS. ;
Reg. Mag. Sig., 30 September 1546. 10 Ibid., 30 August 1541. n Cortachy
MSS. 12 Cosmo Innes, Thanes of Cawdor, 164. 13 Inventory of the
Cardross Writs, 1721.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 119*

4. Helen, married, 1559, John Ogilvy, fiar of Innerquharity.1

5. Agnes, married John Erskine of Dun.2

V. JAMES, fifth Lord Ogilvy of Airlie, succeeded his grand-
father. He was born about 1541, 3 and was served heir to his
grandfather 2 October 1563. He joined the Congregation,
and was one of the commissioners who ratified the treaty
of Berwick 10 May 1560.4 He was wounded in the attack
by the Gordons under Sir John Gordon of Deskford, in Edin-
burgh, on 27 June 1562, and his right arm was mutilated.
In 1563 he was appointed to expel the Clan Gregor
from the Braes of Angus.5 On 8 May 1568 he joined
the association in defence of Queen Mary, and was de-
nounced rebel since the sovereign's mother had escaped
from Lochleven.6 He signed a bond, 15 April 1569,
recognising the King and the Regent Moray,7 and in the
following July voted against the Queen's divorce from
Bothwell.8 In 1571-72 he went to France, leaving his wife
' factor and commissioner.'

In 1576 he was warded in Linlithgow and Glasgow, and
discharged in 1578.9 In 1591 some of his men were slaugh-
tered by highlanders under Argyll's 'protection, and a feud
ensued,10 there was also a complaint that he had slaughtered
certain of the Campbells. In 1596 he was ambassador to-
Denmark. In 1600 on account of his sons' feuds with the
Lindsays of Spyniehewas warded in his place of Arbroath.11
On 21 February 1580-81 he got a charter of confirmation as
Bailie of the Abbey of Arbroath.12 In 1591 his lands in
Glenisla were spoiled by the Ea,rl of Argyll's highlanders.13
He died at Farnell in October 1606, and at his funeral 4 thair
wes sum superstitious ceremonies and rittes used as gif
the professioun of papistrie had been specialie licensed and
tolerated.' " By his will,15 dated 21 July 1606, and recorded
at Edinburgh 20 March 1607, he leaves his body to be

4 buried in my sepultrie in the Isle of the Kirk of Kynnell/

He married Jean, daughter of William, seventh Lord
Forbes,16 who survived him. They had issue :—

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. , 24 December 1566. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig., 18 May 1589 ; Test,
of Katherine Campbell, Countess of Crawford, Edin. Tests. 3 Present
State of the Nobility of Scotland (Forbes Leith). 4 P. C. Reg., i. 218.

5 Ibid., i. 249. e Ibidf K ^g 7 Ibid^ L 654. 8 md^ .L g 9 IMd^
ii. o27-8, 677. ™ Ibid^ iv 682-4, 77? u md^ y. 91QQ 12 Reg Mffg ^
13 Cortachy MSS. " P. C. Reg., vii. 299. 15 Edin. Tests. 1C Reg. Mag. Sig.*
31 October 1582.

120 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

1. JAMES, his successor.

2. Sir John Ocjilvy of Craig,1 was in 1596 declared traitor,

and his fortalice of Oraig ordered to be demolished
in 1600.2 With his brothers David and Francis he
was cited to appear before the Privy Council3 on
account of the slaughter and wounding during the
feud with the Lindsays of Spynie, and warded in the
Castle of Dumbarton.4 As a noted Catholic and
resetter of Jesuits he was frequently in trouble. He
was warded in Edinburgh Castle in 1628,5 and petitions
for relaxation next year on account of harm to ' his
aged bodie.'6 He was placed under bond to go
abroad by June, but this was extended until July
1631, under condition that he should reset no priests
nor Jesuits nor hear Mass in the meantime. In Sep-
tember 1631 he was again warded in St. Andrews,
but later was allowed to go to his own house of Craig
on account of illness. He died before 1644.

He married, first, Elizabeth Crichton ' Lady Aldie,'
daughter of John Crichton of Strathurd;7 secondly
Brown,c and had issue.

3. Mr. David Ogilvy of Pitmowis, married, first (contract

dated 1589), 9 Martha, eldest daughter and co-heir of
Patrick MacCalzean of Cliftonhall, and of Euphemia
MacCalzean his wife, and had two daughters : —

(1) Euphemia, with her sister served heirs-portioners to their

mother 20 March 1624.

(2) Anna.

He married, secondly (contract 12 August 1599),10
Nicholas, daughter of Patrick Guthrie of Pitmowis,
and had by her two sons : —

(3) John, and (4) James.

4. William, mentioned in the entail of 1566.11 In 1570 he

had a pension out of the lands of Kirriemuir and
Newtyle from the Commendator of Arbroath.

5. Archibald."

6. Patrick of Muirtown, designed lawful son of James,

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 24 December 1566. 2 Pitcairn's Criminal Trials, i. 348.
3 P. C. Reg., vi. passim. 4 Pitcairn's Criminal Trials, iii. 6 P. C. Reg.,
•2 ser., ii. 532. 6 Ibid., 2 ser., iii. 338 et seq. 1 Edin. Tests. 8 Precept of
Clare Constat, Cortachy Charter-Chest. 9 Reg. of Deeds, 1. 10 Ibid.,
-cxlvi. » Reg. Mag. Sig., 24 December 1566. 12 Ibid.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 121

Lord Ogilvy of Airlie, in his marriage-contract, dated
22-26 May 1599,1 with Isabella, daughter of James
Murray, younger of Smyddiehill, and Isabella Quhyt-
law, his spouse.2 Issue : —

(1) George Ogilvy, styled eldest lawful son in 1627. Captain

George Ogilvy of Mureton was employed raising soldiers
for the wars in 1627. 3 He is stated to have been identical
with the ' Baron Ogilvy de Muirton' who was in the imperial
service during the Thirty Years' War, and became command-
antof Spielburg,4 and who from there wrote, 27 August 1649,
to the first Earl of Airlie as his ' chief,' informing him that
he had been admitted to the title of earl in Germany as a
cadet of the House of Airlie,5 dying apparently at Vienna
7 June 1661. Baron Ogilvy married Euphrasia Veronica
de Reichsperg, by whom he had issue two sons and five
daughters. His eldest son,

i. George Benedict, Baron Ogilvy de Muirton, was Mar-
schal de Camp as well as Privy Councillor to the King
of Poland. He died at Danzig aged 60, October 1710,
and by his wife Marie Anastasia de Brumath, left male
descendants existing in Bohemia at least until 1713. 6

(2) James Ogilvy of Muirton and Cluny (his grandson David

Ogilvy of Cluny was served heir-general, 16 March 1737,
to his granduncle Colonel George Ogilvy of Muirton as
though no descendants of the latter existed) married
(contract dated 1653) Catherine, daughter of Mr. Robert
Nairne, elder of Strathurd, and widow of Walter, eldest
son of Mr. John Stewart of Cluny. He left issue two sons
and four daughters. The eldest son was

i. James Ogilvy of Cluny, whose eldest granddaughter
Margaret, heiress of Cluny, married (contract dated
5 December 1722) John, fourth Earl of Airlie.

(3) Jane (called ' Lady Jane Ogilvy') married, before 1630, John

Ogilvy of Inshewan, with issue.7

7. Francis of Newgrange,8 alias Gardin of Newgrange ;
he was accused in 1631, with his son and his bastard
son Arthur Ogilvy, of molesting Sir Harie Wood of
Bonytown.9 Married, first, with 500 merks tocher
(contract dated 1592) Helen, only daughter of David
Gardin of that Ilk ; 10 secondly, before 1633, Eliza-
beth Adamson.

(1) Sir James Ogilvy of Newgrange, Knight, retoured heir to

his father 8 June 1647. He married Margaret Guthrie, who
was his wife in 1639, and left issue.

(2) Jean, married Patrick George of Kynnell, sasine 1648.

1 Inshewan MSS. 2 Laing Charters, No. 1378 ; cf. No. 1555. 3 P. C.
Reg., 2 ser., ii. 71, 84-5. * Scottish Antiquary, vi. 38. 5Cortachy MSS.
6 The Scottish Antiquary, vi. 28, and Von Bruhl's Adeles Lexlci, Leipzig,
1740 and 1747. 7 Inshewan MSS. 8 Cf. Laing Charters, Nos. 1387, 1391,
1555, 1647. 9 P. C. Reg. , 2 ser. i v. 651. 10 Stodart's Browns of For dell, 122.

122 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

8. George Ogilvy of Friock, in 1596 called 'dearest

brother to James, Master of Ogilvy.' Married
Elspet Montgomerie. He had a son James.

9. Margaret, married, first, to George, fifth Earl Marischal ;

secondly, before 1626, to Alexander Strachan of Thorn-
ton. In 1624 she with her own son Keith of Ben-
holm, was accused of removing ' goods, silver workr
and tapestry ' belonging to her stepson the Earl
Marischal. King James wrote, 22 August 1624, in-
structing the Council to show her no favour.

She and her husband obtained a remission 1&
January 1625.1

VI. JAMES, sixth Lord Ogilvy of Air lie,2 succeeded his father;
was made ' Ordinar Gentleman of the King's Chamber '
15 October 1580.3 In 1594-95 he was declared traitor for
not answering the charge of resetting John Ogilvy of Craig,
and in 1597 was with the latter ordered into ward in Edin-
burgh Castle.4 In 1599 he was at feud with the Earl of
Atholl, and in 1601 with William Rynd of Carse. On his
father's resignation as eldest son of James, Lord Ogilvy r
he received, 24 December 1566, a charter from Henry and
Mary of the barony of Lintrathen in tailzie to himself and
his heirs-male, whom failing to the heirs-male of John
Ogilvy his brother, whom failing to a long series of heirs ;
a very strange entail, instituting female descendants and
distant cadets before some of the nearer male heirs.5 On
4 November 1611 he had a charter from James, Lord Coupar,
of the office of Porter of the Monastery of Cupar and its
fruits. He died about 1617. He married, first (before
1588), Jean Ruthven, fourth daughter of William, first
Earl of Gowrie, who died 6 January or February 1611 ;
secondly (contract dated 1613), Elizabeth, daughter of Sir
Archibald Napier of Edinbellie and Merchiston, who was
married, secondly, to Alexander Auchmoutie, Gentleman
of the King's Bedchamber, and with her husband carried
on a long litigation with her stepson Lord Ogilvy.6 He
asserted that she, during her first husband's illness, had,
under cover of night, removed all the writs and papers

1 P. C. Reg., xiii., Pref. Ixvii, 400 and per index. 2 Ibid. 3 Ibid., v,
210, 416, 552. 4 Ibid., vi. 704. 5 Eeg. Mag. Sig., at date. ° Cortachy MSS.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 123

fi-oin Airlie, whereas she alleged that she had been im-
prisoned by her stepson, and that her servants had been
tortured by him. James, sixth Lord Ogilvy had issue :—

1. JAMES, who succeeded his father.

2. William, 9 July 1613, brother to Lord Ogilvy, 4 August

1637. He left a natural son, James Ogilvy, a witness
of a deed in 1651. '

3. Mr. John Ogilvy of Newbiggiug. He, who is some-

times styled 'In Invergowrie,' from his marriage
to Dame Agnes Napier, daughter of Sir Archibald
Napier of Edinbellie, widow of Harie Balfour of
Logie, and of Sir Patrick Gray of Invergowrie, died
in Glenisla 22 November 1625, leaving three daughters.

4. Archibald, a pupil in 1613.

5. Jean, styled eldest daughter of the first marriage in

1615.

6. Margaret, pupil in 1613, sasine 12 October 1643.

7. Elisabeth, married (contract dated 1 November 1620)

to George Gordon of Gight.2

8. James (only child of the second marriage). In 1662

a letter to Lord Ogilvy informs him that his uncle
Captain James Ogilvy 4 was lately at London for dis-
covering aue invention and secret he has for preserv-
ing ships from sinking,' and sends a model, and begs
him to v prosper this business ' with the King.3

I. and VII. JAMES, iirst Earl of Airlie, seventh Lord
Ogilvy of Airlie, born 1586, succeeded his father about 1617
as Lord Ogilvy. In 1631 he was one of the commissioners
to inquire into the causes of the burning of Frendraught.
He got, in 1636, from the Privy Council a licence for * etting
of flesh ' in Lent. He early joined the Royalist cause.

King Charles i., by patent dated at York, 2 April 1639,
< ivated him EARL OF AIRLIE, LORD OGILVY OF
ALYTH AND LINTR ATHEN, with remainder to his heirs-
male.4

1 There was a William Ogilvy of Glenmoy killed by Alexander Donald
and others with a ' caber or staff, when comeing ryding to his awin house
upon ane seek off meill.' The trial of the murderer took place at Forfar
26 July 1658 (Cortachy MSS.), and Sir David Ogilvy, third son of the Earl
of Airlie appeared as one of the nearest of kin for their interest. 2 Peg.
Mag. Sig. 3 Cortachy MSS. 4 Patent at Cortachy.

124 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIB

In July 1640 the Marquess of Argyle, with 5000 men,
destroyed his houses of Airlie and Forther, and l left him
not in all his lands a cock to crow day,' 1 a circumstance
which gave rise to the song 'The Bonny House o' Airlie.'
He went to Court April 1640, but returned and was present
at the Covenanting Parliament of 1643. He joined the
Marquess of Montrose in September 1644, and with his two
sons was exempted from pardon by the Act of Estates 7
August 1645. He was one of those commanding at the battle
of Kilsy th, 15 August, and was excommunicated 27 July 1646.
He and his son were exempted from pardon 11 February
1646, and his forfeiture not rescinded until 17 March 1647.
In 1664 he writes that he ' can not get anywhares abroad
for my age and inflrmitie, I being thre scoir and eighteen
yeirs,' and he died soon afterwards, thus finishing a long,
active life of loyalty. He married (contract dated 22
November 1610) Lady Isobel Hamilton, second daughter of
Thomas, first Earl of Haddington. She was born 18
February 1596,2 and survived him. They had issue : —

1. JAMES, second earl.

2. Sir Thomas Ogilvy, born 23 August 1616, Gentleman

Pensioner of the Privy Chamber. He was killed
fighting on the Royalist side at the battle of Inver-
lochy, 2 February 1645. He married (contract dated
21 March and 28 October 1640) Christian Ruthven,
Lady of Fernilee, eldest daughter of Patrick, Earl
of Forth and Brentford, relict of Colonel Thomas Ker
of Fernilee, with issue, two daughters : —

(1) Clara, married (contract dated 22 August 1664) Robert

Fletcher in Ballinschoe.

(2) Christina, married Sir James Ramsay of Bamff.

3. Sir David Ogilvy of Clova, Knight, an ardent Royalist.

He was M.P. for Forfarshire 1669-72 and 1681-82,
married in 1667 Margaret Hamilton, widow of John
Kennedy of Culzean, eldest daughter of John, first
Lord Bargeny, with issue : —

(1) David Ogilvy of Clova. He died in 1726, leaving no issue.

4. Margaret, married (contract dated 17-18 February

1631 3) to Patrick Urquhart of Lethintie and Meldrum.

1 Cal. State Papers, 1 Dom. 1640, 53. 2 Fraser's Earls of Haddington,
i. 187, 378. 3 Gen. Reg. Sasines, xxx. 200.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 125

She assisted her brother, Lord Ogilvy, to escape in
her attire from prison in 1646.

5. Helen, married (contract dated 23 November 1642) to

Sir John Oarnegy of Balnamoon.1

6. Isabel, born 5 April 1618. In 1650 she obtained a bond

for 14,000 merks in tocher good.

II. and VIII. JAMES, second Earl of Airlie, was born
about 1611, and, in 1630, was still being educated with
his brothers under a tutor at St. Andrews. Like his
father and all his family, he early embarked in the wars
on the side of the King, and held Airlie Castle against
the Earls of Montrose and Kingliorn 1640, but was forced
to surrender.2 He was declared a rebel and exempted from
pardon. In February 1643 he went to Court with Montrose,
and in July was therefore charged with high treason. He
acted as Montrose's aide-de-camp, was taken prisoner
and imprisoned in the Tolbooth, but was liberated after the
battle of Kilsyth. He was again taken prisoner after
Philiphaugh, 18 September 1645, and condemned to death,
but escaped from the Castle of St. Andrews the night before
his execution, having changed clothes with his sister Lady
Margaret Urquhart (4 Lady Meldrum '), 20 January 1646, and
was not betrayed, although a reward of £1000 sterling was
offered for him dead or alive. He was pardoned by Act of
Parliament, 7 June and 9 July 1649, and gave satisfaction
to the Kirk. He joined King Charles n. at Scone in 1650,
and was afterwards captured at Alyth by Cromwell's
troops and imprisoned in the Tower of London (with a short
interval) until January 1657. After the Restoration he
received a pension from King Charles n., which was very
irregularly paid, commanded a troop of horse, and was
sworn a Privy Councillor. He declared for the Prince of
Orange, but was fined £1200 Scots for not attending the
Parliament, and in 1693 he was on account of age excused
from attending Parliament. He died after 1698 and before
1704, being described 3 as 4 a little light man . . . always
very loyall, and a great follower of his cousin the great
Marquess of Montrose.' A matrimonial project he had with

1 Fraser's Hist, of the Carnegies, ii. 431. 2 Col. State Papers, Doin.,
1640, 53. 3 Lyon of Carse MS.

126 OGILVY, EARL OF AIBLIB

Lady Magdalene Carnegie, afterwards wife of the Marquess
of Montrose,1 not being carried out, he married (contract
dated 20-25 March 1629) Helen Ogilvy, eldest daughter of
George, first Lord Banff. She was the Lady Ogilvy of the
burning of Airlie, and was, after the destruction of her
husband's castles by Argyll, forced (though with child) to
flee with her children to Dundee. She died after February
1664. He married, secondly (contract dated 31 October
1668), Marie, Marchioness-dowager of Huntly, daughter
of Sir John Grant of Preuchie and widow of Lewis, third
Marquess of Huntly. As a Catholic she was excommunicated,
and her marriage was arranged with great difficulty. She
survived her husband.
He left issue by his first marriage : —

1. James, baptized at Banff, 6 August 1633,2 died young.

2. DAVID, succeeded his father.

3. Anne, married, with a tocher of 6000 merks (contract

dated 10-13 February 1660), to Sir John Wood of
Bonnytoun.

4. Margaret, married, first, to Alexander, second Lord

Halkerton, and, secondly, to Patrick Lyall.3

5. Marion, married, first (contract dated 11 October 1666),

to James, Lord Coupar (see that title) ; secondly, 31
July 1669, to John,4 third Lord Lindores.

6. Helen, married (contract dated 3 March 1686 5) to Sir

John Gordon of Park.

7. Elisabeth, baptized at Alyth, March 1650.6

III. and IX. DAVID, third Earl of Airlie, was until
1664 under the care of Mr. George Halyburton, afterwards
Bishop of Dunkeld,7 for his education, at the cost of
200 merks a year. He was sent to Prance about 1665,
with John Ogilvy as his governor, and settled at
Orleans, where he is described by a friend, *I know not
what for a man he '11 prove, but I have heard him speak
very fat nonsense whiles.' 8 He returned from France with
Lord George Douglas after 6 March 1666, and after staying
for some time in London, returned to Scotland. He was

1 Corfcachy MSS. 2 Parish Register. 3 Privy Council Decreets, 7
January 1696. 4 Gen. JReg. Sasines, xxiii. 197. 5 Cortachy MSS. 6 Parish
Register. 7 Cortachy MSS. 8 Lauder of Fountainhall's Journal, 14.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 127

served heir to his father in 1704. His will is dated 22
March 1716, and recorded at Edinburgh 17 August 1727.

He married (contract dated 17 April and 8 May 1696)
Grizel Lyon, eldest daughter of Patrick, Earl of King-
horn and Strathmore, and had issue : —

1. James, Lord Ogilvy, titular Earl of Airlie. He was,

with his brother, educated in Dundee ; joined the
Jacobite rising under the Earl of Mar, 1715, and was
during his father's lifetime attainted by Act of Parlia-
ment, 1 George I. cap. 43. He died 12 January 1731,
and was buried in the Chapel Royal of Holyroodhouse.
He married, 6 December 1730, Anne, daughter of
David Erskine of Dun, but had no issue, and she was
married, secondly, in April 1733 to Sir Alexander
MacDonald of Sleat, seventh baronet, and died 27
November 1735, aged twenty-seven.

2. JOHN, fourth earl.

3. Helen, died unmarried.1 The account for the expenses

of her funeral is dated 1721, and her testament
recorded 18 July 1722.2

IV. and X. JOHN, fourth Earl of Airlie, born about 1699,
assumed the title only on the death of his brother in 1731.
He remained passive during the Jacobite rising of 1745, while
his eldest son went to join Prince Charles Edward. He
died at Cortachy in his sixty-second year, 24 July 1761. He
married (contract dated 5 December 1722) Margaret, eldest
daughter and heiress of David Ogilvy of Cluny. She died
in 1767, having had issue : —

1. DAVID, his heir.

2. Walter, of whom afterwards.

V. and XI. DAVID, Lord Ogilvy, titular Earl of Airlie, born
at Cortachy 16 February 1725, and educated at Perth. He
joined Prince Charles Edward at Edinburgh, 3 October
1745, at the head of over six hundred men of his own name
or from among his tenants. He marched with the Jacobite
forces into England, was one of the Prince's council,
commanded the cavalry during the retreat to the north,

1 Cortachy MSS. 2 Commissar lot Reg. of Brechin.

128 OGILVY, EARL OF AIBLIE

and fought at Cullodeii.1 After the defeat he lay hidden at
Cortachy, but escaped by a boat on the Tay to Norway,
where he was detained a prisoner, but escaped later to
Sweden, and then proceeded to France. He was given
the command by the French King of a regiment of foot
called * Le Regiment Ogilvy,' rose to the rank of lieutenant-
general, was much at court, and known as ' Le bel Ecossais.'
He is said to have been high in favour with Queen Marie
Leczinska. He was attainted by Act of Parliament, 19
George n. 26, but relieved under a free pardon under the
Great Seal, 30 May 1778, and an Act of Parliament removed
'certain disabilities,' 23 George in. 34. He declined
Napoleon's offer to continue his French pension, and died
at Oortachy 3 March 1813.

He married, first (an elopement), Margaret, daughter of
Sir James Johnstone of Westerhall, Bart., and niece of
Patrick Murray, Lord Elibank, who was born 30 October
1724. She joined the Jacobite camp at Glasgow, and shared
all the dangers of the campaign with her husband until
just before Culloden. She was taken prisoner at Inverness,
and sent to Edinburgh, but managed, 24 November 1746,
to escape from prison to France.2

She was brave enough to return to Scotland for the birth
of her son, but went back to France, where she died in
1757.

Secondly, in 1770, Anne, third daughter of James Stewart
of Blairhall ; she died s. p. at Air lie Lodge, Dundee, 27
December 1798. He had issue by his first marriage : —

1. DAVID Ogilvy, titular Earl of Airlie, born at Auchter-

house 4 December 1751 : being mentally affected,
he never assumed the title, and died unmarried at
Kinalty, 6 April 1812.

2. Margaret, born at Boulogne 23 June, and baptized at

the parish church of St. Nicolas there 24 June 1748,
married at Cortachy, 26 November 1769, to Sir John
Wedderburn of Ballindean, Bart. She died at Ballin-
dean 23 March 1775, having had issue.

3. Johanna, born at Paris 1755-56, died unmarried in

France 1826.

1 Memoir of the Chevalier Johnstone ; Forster's Peerage ; Douglas.
2 Vide Dennistoun's Life of Sir Robert Strange.

OGILVY, EARL OF AIBLIE 129

WALTER OGILVY of Clova, second son of John, fourth
Earl of Airlie, was born in 1733, and was admitted advocate
19 February 1757. He became, on the death of his nephew
David, son of David, Lord Ogilvy, titular Earl of Airlie,
heir-male of the fourth Earl, and laid his claim to the
assumed titles before the House of Lords, but died at
Cortachy 10 April 1819, before any decision was given.
He married, first, Margaret, daughter of William Fullarton,
and sister of Colonel William Fullarton of Spynie, who died
without issue, at Balnaboth, 3 June 1780; secondly, at
Forfar, 12 November 1780, Jean, daughter of John Ogilvy
of Murkle, physician in Forfar, by Margaret, daughter of
John Ogilvy of Inshewan. She died at Cortachy, aged
fifty-six, 11 June 1818, and had issue : —

1. John, captain, First Regiment of Foot, died at Berbice,

1809.

2. DAVID, sixth earl.

3. Donald Ogilvy of Clova, H.E.I.O.S., born May 1788,

M.P. for Forfarshire 3 October 1831 to January 1832,
died 30 December 1863. Married, February 1815,
Maria, fourth daughter of James Morley, Esquire,
who died 9 April 1843, and had issue :—

(1) Walter, born 30 August 1822, died 30 April 1894, married 1879,

Ellen, daughter of Alexander Smith, with issue :—

i. Walter Donald Duncan, born 5 November 1883.
ii. Dorothea Sophia Elizabeth, born 15 August 1889.

(2) Donald, born 28 June 1824, died 19 January 1885, married, 26

September 1867, Annie Sarah, second daughter of John Ogilvy
of Inshewan.

(3) David, born 1826, died 20 July 1857.

(4) Jean, died 24 September 1863, married, 19 December 1839,

to Field-Marshal Sir John Forster Fitzgerald, G.C.B., M.P.
who died 24 March 1877.

(5) Dorothea Maria, died 27 June 1895.

(6) Henriette Anne Mary, married, 18 September 1844, to Duncan

Stewart Robertson of Carronvale, and died 22 April 1849,
having had issue.

(7) Julia Clementina, married, 12 June 1855, to Captain Kenneth

Bruce Stuart, Sixty- third Regiment, and died 12 August
1857, having had issue.

4. Charles, died at Balnaboth 28 March 1791.

5. William of Loyal, Commander R.N., M.P. for Forfar

Burghs 28 March to 23 April 1831, died unmarried
10 April 1871.
VOL. I. I

130 OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE

6. Margaret, married at Oortachy, 25 June 1805, to John,

eighth Viscount Arbutlmott. She died 12 December
1870, having had issue.

7. Susan, died 2 May 1787.

8. Anne, died in 1848.

9. Jean, died at Oortachy 25 November 1807, in her

twenty-first year.

10. Mary, died 1 October 1868.

11. Helen, born at Balnaboth 12 February 1798, married, at

Airlie, 30 April 1823, to John Wedderburn of the Pros-
pect, Jamaica ; she died at Rosebank, 27 April 1868,
and was buried at Roslin chapel, having had issue.

VI. and XII. DAVID, sixth Earl of Airlie, born 16 December
1785. On his father's death he renewed the claim to the
honours before the House of Lords, who decided that his
succession was barred by the attainder. The titles were,
however, restored by Act of Parliament 26 May 1826. He
was captain Forty-second Highlanders, Lord-Lieutenant
of Forfarshire, and a Representative Peer 1833-34. He died
20 August 1849 : married, first, 7 October 1812, Clementina,
only child and heiress of Gavin Drummond of Keltie and
Clementina, sister and co-heiress of Alexander Graham
of Duntrune, who died 1 September 1835; and secondly,
15 November 1838, Margaret, only child of William Bruce
of Cowden, who died 17 June 1845. He had issue by his
first wife : —

1. DAVID GRAHAM DRUMMOND, who succeeded him.

2. Jean Graham Drummond, born

married 5 June 1837, to John, ninth Viscount Arbuth-
nott, and died 4 March 1902.

3. Clementina Drummond, born

married, 17 July 1838, to James Rait of Anniston,
and died 16 October 1848, having had issue.

4. Maria Anne, born in 1827.

5. Helen Susanna Catherine Gertrude, born*[in 1838,

married, 31 May 1859, to George Augustus Pepper-
Stavely, B.C.S., and died s. p. 26 April 1862.
By his second wife : —

6. William Henry Bruce Ocjilvy, lieutenant Twenty-sixth

Foot, and captain third battalion Black Watch, born

OGILVY, EARL OF AIRLIE 131

26 February 1840, married, 4 April 1866, Sarah, eldest
daughter of Henry Boyder, Seventy-sixth Regiment.
She died s. p. 19 December 1889.

7. James Bruce Ogilvy, lieutenant, Fifth Brigade, Royal

Artillery, born 1 December 1841, died 15 May 1888.

8. John Bruce Ogilvy, born 17 June 1845.

9. Donald Bruce Ogilvy (twin), born 17 June 1845, died

16 December 1890.

VII. and XIII. DAVID GRAHAM DRUMMOND, seventh Earl
of Airlie, K.T., born 4 May 1826, succeeded his father,
was a Representative Peer of Scotland 1850-81, Lord High
Commissioner to the Church of Scotland 1872-3. He died
at Denver, Colorado, U.S.A., 25 September 1881, having
married, 23 September 1851, Henrietta Blanche Stanley,
second daughter of Edward John, second Lord Stanley of
Alderley, and had issue : —

1. DAVID WILLIAM STANLEY, succeeded his father.

2. Lijulph Gilehrist Stanley, D.S.O., born 25 June 1861.

Served in the South African War 1899-1901. Married,
in 1902, Edith Boothroyd, Lovelands, Colorado, U.S.A.,
and has issue.

3. Henrietta Blanche, born 8 November 1852, married, 21

September 1878, to Colonel Henry Montagu Hozier,
C.B., late Third Dragoon Guards, and has issue.

4. Clementina Gertrude Helen, born 19 June 1854, mar-

ried, 31 December 1874, to Algernon Bertram, first
Baron Redesdale, C.B., O.V.O., and has issue.

5. Maude Josepha, born 16 November 1859, married, 12

October 1886, to Theodore Whyte of Estes Park,
U.S.A., who died in 1902, and had issue.

6. Griselda Johanna Helen, born 20 December 1865,

married, 22 December 1897, to James Cheape of Strath -
tyrum, and has issue.

VIII. and XIV. DAVID WILLIAM STANLEY, eighth Earl of
Jrlie, born at Florence 20 January 1856, succeeded his
ither. Educated at Eton and Baliol College, Oxford, he

entered the army and was gazetted to the 10th Hussars, and
1882 was present at the battle of Tamai, and was brigade-
major to Sir Herbert Stewart in the Soudan War, being
wounded in the hand at Abu Klea 7 January 1885. Became

132 OGILVY, EARL OP AIRLIE

adjutant of the Hampshire Yeomanry in 1889, second in
command of the Second Dragoon Guards in 1896, and in
December 1897 was gazetted colonel of the Twelfth Lancers.
With this regiment he fought in the South African War,
and was killed in action after recovering the guns by a
gallant charge at Diamond Hill, Transvaal, 11 June 1900.
He married, 19 January 1886, Mabell Frances Elizabeth
Gore, daughter of Arthur, sixth Earl of Arran, Lady of
the Bedchamber to H.R.H. the Princess of Wales, and
Jiad issue : —

1. DAVID LYULPH GORE WOLSELBY, succeeded his father.

2. Bruce Arthur Ashley, born 15 March 1895.

3. Patrick Julian Harry Stanley, born 25 June 1896.

4. Kitty Edith Blanche, born 5 February 1887.

5. Helen Alice Willington, born 21 November 1890.

6. Mabell Griselda Esther Sudley, born 22 January 1892.

IX. and XV. DAVID LYULPH GORE WOLSELEY OGILVY, ninth
Earl of Air lie, born at Cahir, Tipperary, Ireland, 18 July
1893, succeeded his father.

ARMS. — Argent, a lion passant guardant gules, crowned
with an imperial crown and collared with an open one
proper.

CREST. — A lady from the waist upwards affrontee azure,
holding a portcullis gules.

SUPPORTERS. — Two bulls sable unguled and horned vert,
with a garland of flowers about their necks proper.

MOTTO.— A Fin.

[A. F. s.]

,

GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

ILLIAM GRAHAM,

seventh Earl of Menteith
(see that title), was
created EARL OF
AIRTH by King Charles
i., the patent being dated
at Whitehall 21 January
1633. This new creation
of a dignity no higher in
degree than that already
enjoyed by the Earl of
Menteith, arose out of
circumstances which may
be briefly explained. The
Earl of Menteith having,
by his talents and eminent
services to the State
attained a position of commanding influence and power,
resolved to reclaim the Earldom of Strathern, of which his
progenitor, Malise Graham, first Earl of Meuteith, had been
unjustly deprived by King James i. on the pretext that it
was a male fief, notwithstanding there was no such limita-
tion in the original charter of the Earldom granted by King
Robert n. to his son David, grandfather of Earl Malise.
No opposition was offered to the preliminary steps taken by
the Earl of Menteith to make good his claim; on the
contrary, the King's Advocate, Sir Thomas Hope, gave
every facility for the recovery of the charters relating to»
the older dignity, and it was with the full concurrence and
encouragement of the King himself that the Earl, having
renounced all claim to lands belonging to the Earldom of

134 GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

Strathern which were the property of the Crown, was
served heir-general of Earl David and Euphemia, Countess
of Strathern, on 25 May 1630. This step, indeed, was
insisted on by the King's Advocate in order to give validity
to the Earl's renunciation of the Crown lands, for which
the King offered to give reasonable satisfaction. The sum
actually paid on this account was £3000. A patent followed
bearing date 31 July 1631, ratifying and approving to Earl
William and his heirs-male and of taillie, the title of Earl of
Strathern, with precedency and priority proper thereto due
to them by virtue of the charters granted to Earl David.1

A grant of the lands and barony of Drummond (Dry men),
dated 26 November 1631, 2 was given to William, Earl of
Strathern and Menteith, and as Earl of Strathern he sat in
the Parliament of Scotland on 22 September 1631, and 13
April and 2 September 1632.

But there were other than royal interests affected by the
Earl of Menteith's assumption of the older title, as it was
open to him to prosecute his right against all others for
lands which he could justly claim by virtue of the restora-
tion of the dignity of Earl of Strathern, and it appears from
Sir John Scot of Scotstarvit's True Relation of William,
Earl of Menteith's Affairs concerning the Earldom and
Title of Strathern, that the alarm of the proprietors of
these other lands was used by the Earl's political enemies
as an argument for denuding him of his new dignity. This,
however, would not have sufficed to move King Charles to
disappoint the ambition of his trusted servant, if there had
not been added an argument which closely touched the
King himself. The claim of the Earl of Menteith, it was
pointed out, involved, if allowed, a possible right to the
throne, David, Earl of Strathern, being the elder son of
King Robert n. by his consort, Euphemia Ross. Unfortun-
ately for himself, the Earl of Menteith unduly emphasised
this fact by boasting in the presence of witnesses that he
had the reddest blood in Scotland, and that the King was
obliged to him for his crown ; at least these were the
* treasonable speeches ' alleged against him by Sir Robert
Dalzell, Sir James Skene of Curriehill, and others, but the
Earl solemnly denied that he had ever used such words.

1 Bed Book of Menteith, i. 34. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig.

GRAHAM, EARL OP AIRTH 135

As the legitimacy of King Robert's issue by Elizabeth Mure
was at this period a matter of controversy, King Charles
was made to feel that he had acted rashly and imprudently
in countenancing Menteith's claim, and severe if not
oppressive measures were taken to undo what had been
done, and to destroy for ever any appearance of pretension
on Menteith's part to royal descent from the Earl of
Strathern. His retours of service as heir of line of Prince
David and Countess Euphemia were illegally annulled, his
patent was cancelled, and he was compelled to accept a
new title which should extinguish that of Strathern and
make even Menteith a secondary dignity. This was the
origin of the Earldom of Airth, the creation of which
marked the fall of the former royal favourite. Dissatisfied
with the result of their intriguing, his bitter enemies
pressed for punishment for his alleged treasonable speeches,
and by working on the fears of the Queen they attained
their object. The Earl was deprived of his offices and
ordered to confine himself within the limits of his Earldom,
a sentence of exile from Court which lasted for four
years.

The lands and barony of Airth (or Airthe, as it is uni-
formly written by the Earls) had been acquired by the Earl
of Menteith from Alexander, Earl of Linlithgow, prior to
21 July 1632, on which date he had a charter of Airth
wherein he is designed Earl of Strathern and Menteith,
Lord Kinpont and Kilbryde, President of the Privy Council
and Great Justiciary of Scotland.1 It is, however, doubtful
whether the Earl's title to Airth, which was the patrimony
of the Bruces, was ever anything more than the temporary
one conferred by the transference to him of a wadset on the
property, and his possession in 1633 seems to have been
under an agreement with the Earl of Dumfries and others.2
In any event, he lost it by an adjudication in 1638, but
continued to have a nominal connection with the barony, as
his resignation was necessary when Sir Alexander Bruce
of Airth got possession in 1648. It must have been a mere
matter of form when the Earl's grandson was served heir
to the barony of Airth in 1670.

The patent of the Earldom of Airth, which it is un-

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Ibid., 20 Dec. 1633.

136 GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

necessary to quote at length here,1 has the peculiarity that
while it unites and annexes the Graham Earldom of Men-
teith to the new dignity (giving precedence, however, from
the supposed date of the older title) its clause of destina-
tion is haeredibus suis, whereas in the original charter of
the territorial Earldom of Menteith — a charter of the
dignity is not known to exist — the grant is restricted to
4 heirs-male of the body ' of the grantee. It is also notice-
able that where the Menteith Earldom is referred to in the
Airth patent, it is assumed that there is no restriction of
this nature, the expression used being * his heirs/ Whether
this was the result of accident or carelessness in drafting
the Airth patent, or whether the intention was to extend
the Menteith charter to heirs-general, are questions which
were keenly discussed in connection with the claims to the
Earldom of Airth and Menteith to be afterwards noticed.
When the lands comprising the Earldom of Menteith were
resigned by the Earl, for reinvestiture of himself, his
Countess, and his eldest son, Lord Kinpont, King Charles's
charter (dated 11 January 1644) newly erected and in-
corporated the said lands into one whole and free Earldom
to be called in all time coming the Earldom and Lordship
of Menteith, and the grant was made to the heirs-male
procreated between the Earl and Lady Mary Keith, his
spouse, whom failing, to the next lawful heirs-male of the
said John, Lord Graham of Kinpont, whomsoever. Upon
this charter there has been founded the contention that the
Airth patent contemplated a separation of the two Earldoms
it conjoined, the ancient dignity of Menteith being restricted
to heirs-male, and the Airth title left open to the succes-
sion of heirs-general.

The Earl of Airth and Menteith sat as ' Earl of Airth ' in
the Parliaments of 1639, 1644, and 1645, and remaining staunch
to the royal cause notwithstanding the severity with which
he had been treated by the King and his advisers in Scot-
land, lie was reappointed a Privy Councillor in 1639, having
probably regained His Majesty's favour by his refusal to
take the Covenants. In the struggle that followed, Airth

1 The patent will be found printed in full in Wood's edition of Douglas's
Peerage, 38, and also in the Airth Papers, the Evidence in Airth Peerage
Case, Sir Harris Nicolas's History of the Earldoms of Strathern,
Monteith, and Airth, and the Red Book of Menteith.

GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH 137

Castle was made a garrison by Cromwell's troops, and the
Earl was ordered by General Monk to have the woods in
Aberfoyle parisli cut down ; while the royal forces were
quartered for two years in the same parish, and the crops
were wasted and burned by the English army commanded
by the Duke of Albemarle. The losses thus sustained by
the Earl of Airth were never recouped, and overwhelmed
by financial difficulties, he was obliged to part with nearly
all liis lands. He lived to see the restoration of Charles n.,
his death taking place in 1661.

There is a monument to the Earl and his wife in Grey-
friars' Churchyard, Edinburgh, but only a fragment remains
showing their arms impaled. Sir William Fraser says the
Earl appears to have died in January,1 but a letter written
by his grandson and heir concerning a contemplated mar-
riage which did not come off, dated 13 April 1661, is signed
' Kinpount,' and sealed with red wax, and it may be pre-
sumed that the Earl was then alive.2 The year of the Earl's
death is misprinted 1671 in the portrait plate in The Red
Book of Menteith, and Sir Harris Nicolas falls into a similar
error in dating the Earl's death from the charter in favour
of his successor. The Countess was alive on 1 March
1667, the date of a bond registered at Dunblane.

By his Countess, Agnes, daughter of Patrick, Lord Gray,
(marriage-contract 26 February 1612) the Earl of Airth
and Menteith had seven sons and four daughters : —

1. JOHN GRAHAM, Lord Kinpont, noticed below.

2. Sir James Graham. Alive in 1683. Married first,

Lady Margaret Erskine, second daughter of James,
Earl of Buchan, by whom he had

(1) Marian, married Walter Graham of Gartur, and had issue.

Sir James married, secondly, Isabella, elder daughter
of John Bramhall, by whom he had

(2) Helen or Eleanor, married Captain Rawdon, heir to Lord

Conway.

3. Andrew, mentioned as brother of James in a disposi-

tion dated 14 September 1616.3 He must have died

1 Red Book of Menteith, i. 390. 2 Original Menteith Letters, in
possession of the writer. 3 Stirling Sasines, i.

138 GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

young, as his name does not appear in a bond of
provision, dated 26 June 1632.1

4. Robert, died s. p.

5. Patrick, died s. p.

6. Charles, died s. p.

7. Archibald, alive in 1682. Married Janet, daughter of

Johnston.

(1) John, died vita patris, 8. p.

8. Mary, married to Sir John Campbell of Glenorchy, with

issue. She died 28 January 1663, and was buried at
Finlarig.

9. Margaret, married in 1633, to Alexander Lord

Garlies, and had issue. Said to have been married,
secondly, in October 1643,2 to Ludovic, fourteenth
Earl of Crawford, who died without succession. Their
son Henry Lindsay, alias Andrew Gray or Graym,
attended the Scots College at Douay in 1657, but was
dismissed on account of illegitimacy.3

10. Anne, married to Sir Mungo Murray of Blebo, and
had issue.

11. Jean, married to John Chisholm of Cromlix, without
issue.4

II. JOHN GRAHAM, LORD KINPONT, born about 1613,
received a charter, dated 1 April 1633, granting to him and

1 This bond, which is printed in Notes and Queries, 8th series, x. 391,
is evidently Sir Harris Nicolas's authority for the Earl of Airth's children
named in a footnote to page 106 of his History of the Earldoms of Strath-
ern, Monteith, and Airth, but as no authority was cited there, Sir
William Fraser(.RecZ Book of Menteith, i. 394) states that in regard to four
of the names no corroborative proof had been found. One of the four,
however, Charles, is included in the genealogical tables given in the
same work. 2 Reg. of Deeds, Hi. 18. 3 Fifth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com.
App., 654. 4 This marriage is not given in any of the printed genealogies.
Mackenzie, in The History of the Chisholms (218), says that John
Chisholm of Cromlix ' appears to have been twice married, without issue,
the second time in 1661 to the Lady Creich in Fife.' That Lady Jean
Graham was his first wife may be regarded as extremely probable from
the following note from the Perth Sasines (x. 392), kindly supplied by
Dr. Maitland Thomson, Register House : — ' Charter by John Cheisholme
of Cromlix, with consent of his curators, to Lady Jean Graham, his future
spouse, lawful daughter of William, Earl of Airth and Monteith, in her
pure virginity, of the lands of Eister and Wester Buttergask and others,
dated at the Isle (apud Insulam) 14 October 1643, sasine thereon 21 and
. . . October 1643.' Some curious legends relating to Lady Jean's
supposed marriages are noticed in the Scottish Antiquary, xiii. 91, 139.

GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH 139

Lady Mary Keith, his spouse, and their heirs-male, the lands
and baronies of Kilbride and Kinpont,1 a grant confirmed by
another charter, dated 8 January 1644, which provided the
lands and barony of Kilbride to William Graham, their
eldest lawful son, and the heirs-male of his body.2 Being
in full sympathy with his father in supporting King Charles
against the Covenanters, Lord Kinpont joined the Marquess
of Montrose when he took the field in the royal cause, and
was present at the battle of Tippermuir on the 1 September
1644, in which Montrose was successful, afterwards taking
possession of Perth. After a few days' stay there, Montrose
and his forces encamped at Collace, where, after an enter-
tainment given by the Marquess to his officers, a quarrel
took place between Lord Kinpont and a brother officer,
James Stewart of Ardvoirlich, who had previously been on
the most friendly terms with him. How the dispute arose
has never been satisfactorily ascertained. Unhappily, it
resulted in the death of Lord Kinpont, who was stabbed
through the heart by his antagonist's dirk, drawn in a
moment of ungovernable passion. By his wife, Lady Mary
Keith, eldest daughter of William, Earl Marischal (marriage-
contract 11 April 1632), who survived till April 1663 3 Lord
Kinpont left issue : —

1. WILLIAM GRAHAM, second Earl of Airth and Menteith.

2. Mary, noticed below.

3. Elizabeth, married, in January 1664,4 to William (after-

wards Sir William) Graham of Gartmore, and had
issue : —

(1) Sir John Graham of Gartmore, Bart., cognosced insane in

1696, and died 12 July 1708, s. p.

(2) Mary Graham, married James Hodge of Gladsmuir, by

whom she had an only child : —

i. Mary Hodge, married, 28 February 1701, her cousin,
William Graham, younger son of Walter Graham of
Gallingad, and had issue : —
(i) James Graham, died before May 1740, s. p.
(ii) William Graham, who assumed the title of Earl
of Menteith, and voted as such at the election

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Ibid. 3 Original Menteith Letters. * Ibid. The date
given in the Red Book of Menteith is 19 December 1663, but a letter from
the Earl to Gartmore, enclosing the Bishop of St. Andrews' licence for the
marriage is dated 19 January 1664. The former date is given by Douglas
as that of the marriage-contract, which is correct. Airth Peerage
Evidence, 1839, p. 33.

140 GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

of Peers of Scotland in 1744, 1747, 1749, 1752,
and 1761. His assumption of the dignity was
prohibited by an order of the House of Lords
dated 2 March 1762. He died in destitution
on 30 June 1783, s. p.

(iii) Grizel Graham, died unmarried 12 June 1774.

(iv) Margaret Graham, married to John Colquhoun,
goldsmith, Edinburgh, and died 18 or 19 Feb-
ruary 1782, s. p.

(v) Mary Graham, married to John Bogle, officer of
excise, Kirkcudbright, and died 20 January
1779, leaving issue, a son and two daughters,
who all died without issue.1

4. Catherine, married Sellick, London, and had

issue.2

III. WILLIAM GRAHAM, second Earl of Airth and Men-
teith, was born about 1634, and on the death of his father
took the title of Lord Kinpont. By the decease of his
grandfather in 1661, he became Earl of Airth and Menteith,
but owing to the estates comprising the Earldom being
mostly in the hands of creditors, he did not then serve
himself heir to the first Earl, and for several years he
lived in London with the object of obtaining from King
Charles n. the compensation due and promised to his
grandfather but never paid. A sum of £500 appears to
have been granted,3 but this was soon spent in interest on
mortgages, and all his life the Earl was crippled financially
to such an extent that it may be said he never got his
head above water. His letters to the Laird of Gartmore
during the time he was hanging on at the Court, while
they expose a pitiable state of poverty, also show a com-
mendable family pride and a capacity for business which,
with better opportunities, would have mended the family
fortunes. Inextricably involved, however, and disappointed
in his expectations from the King, he allowed things to

1 The particulars of the descendants of Lady Elizabeth Graham are taken
from the printed evidence in the Airth Peerage Case, 1839. 2 Whether Lord
Kinpont had a third daughter is questioned by Mr. R. Barclay- Allardice,
who points out that the only evidence of her existence is unsigned and
undated petitions to the King (George i.)and Secretary of State (the Duke
of Montrose) for government pensions by Mrs. Sellick's daughters who
describe themselves as ' granddaughters to the Lord Kilpont, who was
son to the Earl of Airth.' — Scottish Antiquary, xiii. 70. 3 Menteith
Letters.

GRAHAM, EARL OP AIRTH 141

drift. Compelled by his creditors to make up his title to
the lands of his Earldom, he obtained a charter of these,
along with the baronies of Airth and Drummond (Drymen)
on 4 February 1670,1 and the creditors afterwards enforced
their claims. Later in life the Earl took an active part
in opposing the Covenanters, but the Revolution of 1688
changed the aspect of political affairs, and although unable
to attend the Parliaments held in the autumn of 1689,
he was present in April 1693, and took the oath and
assurance.

Having no family, the Earl, about 1679, entered into an
arrangement with the Marquess of Montrose, whereby the
Earldom of Menteith was to be provided to the latter, a
condition being that he should marry Helen or Eleanor
Graham, the Earl of Airth's cousin, but the marriage
part of the arrangement was broken off by the Marquess.
A charter granting to Montrose the lands and baronies of
the Earldom of Menteith had been signed by King Charles,
but on a representation to him on the part of Sir James
Graham, uncle to the Earl of Airth, and father of Helen
Graham, his Majesty caused to be cancelled those portions
of the document which contained the peerages and the
lands of Airth, and restricted the charter to the lands of
the Earldom of Menteith.2 Before his death, which took
place on 12 September 1694, the Earl disponed the reversion
of the barony of Kinpont, and any benefit which might arise
from a process he had raised for the redemption of the
lands, to his nephew Sir George Allardice of Allardice, and
about the same time he appointed another nephew, Sir John
Graham of Gartmore, heir to his personal estate, also dis-
poning to him part of the lands of Rednock, with certain
teinds.3 He is said to have left a natural son and two
daughters, the younger of whom, Margaret Graham, was
married to Alexander Stirling of Auchyll.

The Earl was twice married. Anna Hewes, his first wife,
whom he married prior to 28 April 1677, was divorced by
him on 19 July 1684, but a series of legal proceedings in
connection with the divorce extended down to June 1685.
The Earl's second wife, whom he is said to have married

1 Airth Peerage Evidence, 1839, p. 19. 2 Red Book of Menteith, i. 423.
3 Ibid., 428.

142 GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

before the decree divorcing Countess Anna was pronounced,1
was Katherine Bruce, daughter of Thomas Bruce of Blair-
hall, who predeceased her husband in the beginning of 1692.
By neither wife was there issue, and the Earl's male heir,
Sir James Graham, his uncle, being probably dead, the
dignity was left unclaimed until 1744, when, as has been
mentioned above, the title of Earl of Menteith was assumed
by William Graham, on the supposition that his great-
grandmother, Elizabeth Graham, was the only sister of the
eighth Earl of Menteith and second Earl of Airth.2

Mary Graham, one of the two daughters of Lord Kin-
pont, married, 8 October 1662,3 Sir John Allardice of
Allardice, in the county of Kincardine, baptized 12
December 1641, died April 1676. She died in November
1720, and was buried at Allardyce 2 December,4 leaving
issue : —

1. Jo/in, who succeeded his father.

2. Sir George, who succeeded his brother.

3. Mary, born 8 August 1663, married (marriage-contract

9 December 1681) 5 Sir Alexander Ogilvy of Forglen,
Bart., a Lord of Session, and was grandmother of
Alexander, seventh Lord Banff. (See that title.)

4. Helen, born 5 August 1664, buried at Arbuthnott, 12

January 1743.

5. Anna, born 1 March 1666, married to John Gordon of

Breakly, and had issue.

6. Jean, born 18 November 1669.

7. Margaret, born 30 November 1673.

John Allardice of Allardice, baptized 6 August 1667,
succeeded his father about 1676, and married 28 October
1690, Elizabeth, daughter of William Barclay of Balma-
kewan, who, after his death on December 1690, was married
to Wood, Drumlagair.

Sir George Allardice of Allardice, Knight, who was
served heir to his brother 14 October 1697, was bap-

1 Douglas, however, gives the date of the marriage as 4 April 1685.
2 Airth Peerage Evidence, 1839, p. 122. 3 Arbuthnott Par. Beg. 4 Ibid.
5 Banff Sasmes, iii. (main ser.), 350.

GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH 143

tized 17 August 1672. Sat for the burgh of Kintore in
the last Scottish Parliament, and was elected to the
first Parliament of Great Britain. Was appointed Master
of the Mint. Died 5 October 1709. Married (marriage-
contract 20 October 1692) Anna Ogilvy, eldest daughter
of James, third Earl of Findlater, and sister of the
Chancellor, the first Earl of Seafield, and by her, who died
27 August 1735, had issue : —

1. James.

2. William, baptized 18 December 1700, died 1709.

3. John, baptized 11 December 1701, died before 25 July

1748.

4. Mary, married (marriage-contract 23 December 1721)

to Andrew Hay of Mountblairy, Banffshire, W.S.,
with issue.

5. Anna, baptized 25 September 1695. Will dated 27

August 1735.

6. Helen, baptized 18 July 1697, married to Alexander Lind

of Gorgie, Midlothian, and died 18 January 1746.

7. Katherine, baptized 15 October 1699, died unmarried

12 March 1744.

8. Elizabeth, baptized 5 October 1703, died 5 May 1705.

James Allardice of Allardice, baptized 25 July 1693,
died in May 1728.1 Married (contract dated 21 May 1720)
Mary, daughter of Robert Milne of Balwyllie, Provost of
Mont rose, and had issue : —

1. James.

2. Mary, born 1726, married (contract dated 20 November

1758) to James Macdonald, Sheriff-Substitute of
Kincardineshire, and had issue. Died 4 January
1801.

James Allardice of Allardice, born 29 January 1727,
died at Allardice 14 July 1765,2 married (contract 30
March and 7 April 1756) Ann, daughter of James Barclay,
banker, London, descended from Barclay of Ury, and by
her, who died July 1751, he had an only child : —

Sarah Ann Allardice, the great-granddaughter of Sir
1 Arbuthnott Par. Reg. 2 Ibid.

144 GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH

George Allardice, who was born 13 July 1757. She was
married first, in December 1776 (contract post-nuptial
9 June 1780) to Robert Barclay of Ury, in Kincar-
dineshire, who assumed the name of Allardice. She was
retoured, 26 February 1785, eldest nearest lawful heir-
portioner in general of William, Earl of Airth and Men-
teith, brother of her great-great-grandmother. Was
divorced September 1793 ; and was married, secondly, on
5 August 1795, to John Nudd, Surrey. Died 7 July 1833.
By her first husband she had, with other children : —

Robert Barclay Allardice, of Ury and Allardice, born 25
August 1779 ; was served heir to his father 17 December
1799, and to his mother 9 November 1833. He was
Captain in the 23rd Regiment, and was a celebrated
amateur pedestrian and athlete. By petition to the King
he claimed as heir-general and of line of William, first Earl
of Airth, the honour, dignity, and title conferred on his
ancestor by the patent of 1633, and this petition was
referred to the House of Lords on the 2 of June 1834, and
remitted by their Lordships to the Lords' Committee on
Privileges. Another claimant came forward in the person
of Sir William Scott of Ancrum, Bart., but his claim was
not persisted in. Evidence on Mr. Barclay Allardice's
claim, a petition against which was lodged by a Mrs.
Bishop, who alleged descent from Lady Elizabeth Graham,
was heard in July and August 1839, when further pro-
ceedings were adjourned to the next session of Parliament.
At this stage, however, Mr. Barclay Allardice was advised
to claim the Earldoms of Strathern and Menteith, as
well as Airth, and a petition to this effect was presented
to Queen Victoria on 4 August 1840 ; but no further steps
were taken during the lifetime of the claimant, who died
1 May 1854. By his wife Mary, daughter of Alexander
Dalgarno, Aberdeen (marriage-contract post-nuptial 3 Nov-
ember 1817), who died 30 August 1820, he had two
daughters : —

1. Margaret, noticed below.

2. Mary, born 29 July 1819, died 14 October 1823.

Margaret Barclay Allardice, born 4 July 1816. Was

GRAHAM, EARL OF AIRTH 145

served heir to her father 12 January 1859. She married,
firstly, 2 April 1840, Samuel Ritchie, born 1813, died 17
September 1845, and, secondly, 30 July 1854, James Tanner,
who died 21 January 1866. She resumed, by royal licence,
2 July 1883, the surnames and arms of Barclay Allardice.
In 1870 she renewed the claim to the Earldom of Strathern,
Menteith, and Airth, which was opposed by William Cun-
ningham Bontine of Ardoch and Gartmore, who contended
that the dignities were descendible only to heirs-male, and
that he was the heir-male of Malise Graham, first Earl of
Menteith. The Committee for Privileges heard evidence in
support of the opposing claims during the Parliamentary
session of 1870 and 1871, but came to no decision, and the
dignities are still dormant. In 1874 Mrs. Barclay Allardice
presented a petition praying the House of Lords to direct
the Duke of Montrose to produce certain muniments alleged
to be in his charter-chest, but this application was refused.
She died 7 August 1903. The claimant had issue by her
first husband : —

1. Robert. Barclay Allardice , M.A., F.S.A. (Scot.), born

19 May 1841. Mayor of Lostwithiel, Cornwall, 1899-
1901.

2. David Stuart Barclay Allardice, born 21 November

1845, married, 15 October 1868, Fannie Foster, born
26 February 1852, daughter of Edwin Day Elliot of
West Brattleboro, Vermont, U.S., and has issue.1

ARMS of Graham, Earl of Airth and Menteith. — Quarterly,
1st and 4th, Argent on a chief sable three escallops or,
for Graham ; 2nd and 3rd, Or a fess chequy azure and
argent, and in chief a chevron gules, for Stewart of
Strathern.

CREST. — An eagle's head proper, beaked or.

SUPPORTERS. — Two lions guardant gules, collared sable,
and charged with three escallops or.

MOTTO. — Right and Reason.

[W. B. C.]

1 See Burke's Landed Gentry.
VOL. I. K

STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY

OBERT STEWART, third
son of King Robert n. by
Elizabeth Mure, his first
wife, born in 1339, married
first, by dispensation dated
9 September 1361, * as her
fourth husband,' Margaret,
Countess of Menteith, by
which marriage he became
by courtesy Earl of Men-
teith.2 He entered into an
indenture with Isobel,
Countess of Fife, relict of
his elder brother Walter,
dated at Perth, 30 March
1371, wherein she acknow-
ledges him to be her law-
ful heir-apparent, and that, when the Earldom of Fife is
recovered and the Countess has got possession of it, she
will resign it into the King's hands for infeftment in his
favour.3 In consequence of this he succeeded to that
Earldom, and was styled Earl of Fife and Menteith/ By
Crown charter, dated 7 February 1372-3, the custody of the
Castle of Stirling was committed to his care. In 1382 he
was appointed Great Chamberlain of Scotland, which office
he held till 1408, when he resigned it in favour of his son
John, Earl of Buchan. In 1385, in conjunction with the
Earl of Douglas and a body of French auxiliaries under
Jean de Vienne, Admiral of France, he invaded England

1 Theiner's Monumenta Vetera, 317. 2 Burnett's Red Book of Menteith
reviewed, 41 et seq. 3 Eraser's Red Book of Menteith, ii. 251. 4 Acta Part.
Scot.,xii. 18.

STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY 147

with an army of 30,000 men, took the Castle of Wark, and
ravaged the country from Berwick to Newcastle.1 On the
advance of the Duke of Lancaster against him, he retired
into Scotland, which was thereupon invaded by the English.
The Earls of Fife and Douglas, along with Archibald, Lord of
Galloway, thereupon invaded Cumberland as far as Cocker-
mouth, spoiling the country between the Fells and the sea.
The Earl of Menteith made another successful invasion of
England in 1388. His father, King Robert n., being now far
advanced in years, and his elder brother, the Earl of
Carrick, afterwards Robert in., being from bodily infirmity
unable to take an active part in government, a parliament
was called in which the Earl of Fife was by the Three
Estates solemnly recognised on 1 December 1388 as guardian
of the kingdom,2 in which office he continued after the death
of his father and the accession of his elder brother, John,
Earl of Carrick, to the throne, under the title of Robert in.,
in 1390. Eight years after this, when the heir-apparent to
the throne was created Duke of Rothesay, the Earl of Fife
and Menteith, on 28 April 1398, was created DUKE OF
ALBANY.3 The following year he had the pretended King
Richard n. placed under his custody. His nephew, the
Duke of Rothesay, having been for some youthful excesses,
by order of his father, King Robert in., seized and delivered
into his safe-keeping, it has been alleged that he was most
barbarously starved to death in Albany's Castle of Falkland,
27 March 1402. It is more likely, however, that he died
of dysentery. A parliament was called and met at Edin-
burgh, 16 May 1402, to inquire into the fact, and Albany
and the Earl of Douglas having confessed the imprisonment,
imputing the death to divine providence, were acquitted of
the charge and obtained a full remission under the Great
Seal.4 The following year the Regent assembled forces, took
Innerwick from the English and saved Cocklaws Castle from
being delivered up to the Percies by James de Gladstanes,
who had agreed to surrender if not succoured in time. On
2 September 1403 the Earldom of Atholl, which had
reverted to the Crown on the death of the Duke of
Rothesay, was conferred on him in free regality during the

1 Pinkerton, i. 31. 2 Acta Part. Scot., i. 555. 3 Pinkerton, i. 52.
4 Robertson's Index, 104.

148 STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY

lifetime of the King only, with a remainder to his son John
in case of his predecease.1 On the death of King Robert in.
in 1406, the Duke of Albany was constituted regent and
governor of the realm of Scotland, his nephew James being
a prisoner in England. When King Henry v. was in France,
in 1417, the regent raised an army to invade England
and attack Berwick, but was forced to retire by the Dukes
of Bedford and Exeter. In 1419 he despatched his son John,
Earl of Buchan, with a chosen army of 7000 men into
France to assist the Dauphin against the English, and he
concluded a long and active life of vigorous exertion at the
Castle of Stirling, 2 September 1420, aged upwards of
eighty. His body was interred in the Abbey Church of
Dunfermline. Wintoun and Bower draw his character in
very flattering colours, and while he may not be the melo-
dramatic villain described by Pinkerton,2 neither was he, as
represented by the writer of the Red Book of Menteith,
the most perfect man who ever inhabited this world.

He married, first, Margaret, Countess of Menteith, only
daughter of Sir John Graham and Mary, Countess of
Menteith, widow of Sir John Moray, Lord of Bothwell,
Thomas, thirteenth Earl of Mar, and Sir John Drummond
of Concraig.3 By her, who died about 1380, he had issue : —

1. MURDAC, second Duke of Albany.

The Regent married, secondly, Muriella, eldest daughter
of Sir William de Keith, Great Marischal of Scotland, who
survived him and died shortly before Whitsunday 1449. By
her he had issue : —

2. John, Earl of BUCHAN. (See tliat title.)

3. Andrew, next in substitution to John in the charter of

the Earldom of Buchan, dated 20 September 1406.4
He died before 1413, without issue.

4. Robert, mentioned in the charter before mentioned,

is erroneously stated to have been killed with his
brother, the Earl of Buchan, at the battle of Ver-
neuil, 1424. He was alive in 1431, when he
received in that and the two previous years a
pension out of the customs of the burgh of Dundee
of £13, 6s. 8d.5

1 Harleian MS. 4694-5. 2 History of Scotland, 85. 3 Exch. Rolls, iv.
p. clxxv. 4 Reg. Mag. Sig. 5 Exch. Rolls, iv. 470, 500, 532.

STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY 149

The Regent had by his two wives six daughters :—

1. Janet (eldest daughter of the first marriage) who was

contracted in marriage, on 20 July 1372, to David de
Loen, eldest son of Sir Bartholomew of Loen and
Lady Phillipa Mowbray of Barnbougle.

2. Maria,1 married to Sir William Abernethy of Saltoun,

who died 1420,2 and had issue. Two of their sons
mentioned in the Exchequer Rolls in 1407 and 1414.

3. Margaret, married, first, after 1390, to Sir John Swin-

ton of Swinton, who was killed at Homildon, 14
September 1402 ; 3 and, secondly, to Robert Stewart
of Lorn, by both of whom she had issue.

4. Isabel, married, first, before 1398," to Alexander Leslie,

Earl of Ross, who died before February 1407-8 ; and
secondly, to Walter Haliburton of Dirleton,5 with issue
by both.

5. Marjory, married to Sir Duncan Campbell of Lochaw,

first Lord Campbell.6 (See title Argyll.)

6. Elizabeth, married, before 28 June 1413,7 to Malcolm

Fleming of Biggar and Cumbernauld, who was
executed four days after the Earl of Douglas and his
brother, about 28 November 1440,8 and had issue.

II. MURDAC STEWART, second Duke of Albany and Earl
of Fife and Menteith, born probably in 1362. He was
appointed to the office of Justiciar north of the Forth on
2 April 1389.9 On 8 November 1392 the Earldom of
Lennox was settled upon him and his wife Isobel, daughter
of Duncan, Earl of Lennox, and their issue, after the death
of the said Duncan without heirs-male of his body,10 but he
never enjoyed the title. He had a grant from King Robert
in., on 8 February 1393, of one hundred merks sterling
annually furth of the great customs of Aberdeen.11 He was
taken prisoner by the English at the battle of Homildon on
14 September 1402 and sent to Henry iv., by whom he was
liberated on parole not to withdraw from England.12 Not-

1 But see as to the identity of this daughter, Exch. Rolls, iv. App.
to Preface, clxxxv. 2 Scotichron., lib. xv. p. cxxxii. 3 Exch. Rolls, iv. 226,
279. 4 Hist. Records of the Family of Leslie, i. 79. 5 Balfour's Annals,
Anno 1409. 6 Exch. Rolls, ut supra. 7 Ibid., iv. p. clxxxviii. 8 For the
story of their death see Pitscottie. 9 Acta Parl. Scot., i. 557. 10 Eraser's
The Lennox, ii. 43. » Robertson's Index, 158. 12 Pinkerton, i. 74.

150 STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY

withstanding many efforts to obtain his release, he only
secured his freedom in 1415 by being exchanged for Henry,
Earl of Northumberland. On the death of his father in
1420 he succeeded him in his titles, as governor of Scotland
and keeper of Stirling Castle. After many delays he at
last accomplished the ransom of his cousin King James I.
in 1424, and thereafter placed him in the chair of state
at his coronation at Scone on 21 May 1424. 1 In a parlia-
ment held at Perth, on 25 March 1425, the King issued
orders for his arrest with others, took possession of his
Castles of Falkland and Doune, and sent him prisoner to
Caerlaverock. The Parliament thereupon adjourned to
Stirling, where the Duke with two of his sons and his
father-in-law, the Earl of Lennox, were brought to trial.
Walter, his eldest son, was first tried on 24 May, found
guilty, and instantly beheaded ; and on the following day
the Duke, his second son Alexander, and the Earl of Lennox
were convicted and executed, their bodies being buried in
the Blackfriars' Church at Stirling.2

He married (indenture dated at Inchmurrin, 17 February
1391-92) Isobel, eldest daughter and co-heir of Duncan, Earl
of Lennox, and by her, who survived till 1458 or 1459, he
had issue : —

1. Robert , called of Fife and Kinclevin, styled Master of

Fife, witness to charters in 1407, 1409, and 1410, died
without issue shortly before July 1421. 3

2. Sir Walter of Lennox, and after the death of his

brother styled of Fife, Lennox, and Menteith,
executed at Stirling 24 May 1425. He had a papal
dispensation on 26 April 1421 for marriage with Janet,
daughter of Sir Robert Erskine, but it is probable it
was never celebrated. By a lady of the name of
Campbell he had apparently two natural sons, Andrew,
Lord Avondale (see that title), and Arthur, and,
possibly by Janet Erskine, another son, Walter of
Morphie, from whom descend the Earls of Castle
Stewart in Ireland. These three sons were legiti-
mated 17 April 1479.4

3. Sir Alexander, knighted by King James I. at his

1 Goodall's Fordun, ii. 474. 2 Pinkerton, i. 113, 114. 3 Exch. Rolls, iv.
p. clxxviii, 342. 4 Beg. Mag. Slg.

STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY 151

coronation, 21 May 1424, executed at Stirling 25 May
1425.

4. Sir James, called James More, who upon hearing of

his father's imprisonment, came down from the
Highlands with a considerable party of men, burnt
the town of Dumbarton, and killed John Stewart of
Dundonald, governor of the castle, with many others.
For this he was obliged to fly to England, and after-
wards, in 1429, to Ireland, where he died in 1451. By
a lady of the family of Macdonald he had a natural son
James Beg, from whom descend the Stewarts of
Ardvorlich,1 and a daughter Matilda, who was married
to William Edmonston of Duntreath.2

5. Isabel, married to Sir Walter Buchanan of that Ilk.3

III. ALEXANDER STEWART, second son of King James n.r
born about 1454, styled Earl of March and Lord of Annan-
dale in Acts of Parliament 4 August 1455, was in 14Q4 sent
to France to complete his education, but was captured on
his way by the English, who, however, soon released him.4
He was created DUKE OF ALBANY between 4 August 1455
and 3 July 1458.5 His brother, King James m., having con-
ceived an unhappy prejudice against him and his brother,
John, Earl of Mar, they were in 1479 arrested and
imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle, where Mar died, but
Albany, effecting his escape to a French ship lying off
Newhaven, reached France.6 By Act of Parliament 4
October 1479,7 he was forfeited, and in addition his castle
of Dunbar was besieged and taken. He remained in France
till 1482, when he proceeded to England, where on 10 June
of that year he entered into a treasonable agreement with
King Edward iv. to assist him in reducing Scotland, and to
surrender Berwick and certain other parts on the Border
to England, in return for which he was to receive the title
of King of Scotland.8 He thereupon joined the English in
their invasion of Scotland, where, however, he succeeded

1 Red Book of Menteith, i. 280. 2 General Account of the Family of
Edmonston of Duntreath, 32. 3 Red Book of Menteith, i. 280 ; but cf.
Exch. Rolls, i. p. clxxxi n. 4 Pitscottie, 110. 5 Exch. Rolls, vi. p. cxxvi,
note 2. 6 Pinkerton, i. 293. 7 Acta Parl. Scot., L 125 et seq. 8 Foedera,
xii. 156.

152 STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY

in making his peace with his brother, who undertook to
restore his estates and amnesty his followers. He delivered
the King from his uncles the Earls of Buchan and Atholl,
who had kept him practically a prisoner in Edinburgh
Castle, was made by Parliament in December 1482 lieu-
tenant-general of the realm,1 and received a grant of the
Earldoms of Mar and Garioch in January 1482-83.2 Almost
immediately thereafter he renewed his treasonable agree-
ment with England, to whom he surrendered his castle of
Dunbar, and then retired over the Border.3 On 27 June
1483 he was again attainted by Parliament.4 Invading
Scotland with the Earl of Douglas and a body of English,
he was totally routed at Lochmaben on 22 July 1484. He
narrowly escaped capture, but succeeded in reaching France.
He is said to have been killed by the splinter of a lance at
a tournament at Paris between the Duke of Orleans and
another knight in 1485, and was buried in the church of
the Celestins in that city.5 By Act of Parliament, 1
October 1487, the lands belonging to Alexander, Duke of
Albany, Earl of March, Mar, and Garioch, Lord of Annan-
dale and Man, viz. the lordship and earldom of March,
the baronies of Dunbar and Ooldbrandspath, the castle of
Dunbar and tower and fortalice of Coldbrandspath, and
lordship of Annandale with the castle of Lochmaben, were
forfeited.6

He married, first, Catherine Sinclair, eldest daughter of
William, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, but this marriage
was dissolved by decree of John Otterburn, official of
Lothian, on the ground of propinquity, on 2 March 1477-78,
which decree was ratified by Act of Parliament 15 Nov-
ember 1516.7

They had issue three sons, to whom John Craw was tutor,
and for behoof of whom certain payments were made,8 and
one daughter, viz. : —

1. Alexander, who was with his own consent declared to
be illegitimate by the Act of Parliament 13 November
1516.9 He became a churchman, and is styled Dean

1 ActaParl. Scot., ii. 143. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Pinkerton, i. 314. 4 Acta
Parl. Scot., ii. 146, 147, 151. 5 Anselme, Histoirc Genealogique, iv. 329 ;
Le Laboureur, Les Tombeaux des personnes illustres, 113, 114. 6 Acta
Parl. Scot., ii. 179. 7 Ibid., ii. 283. 8 Cf. Exch. Rolls, x. 156. 9 Acta Parl.
Scot., ii. 283 and 388.

I STEWART, DUKE OF ALBANY 153

of Dunbar, 15 November 1504.1 He was Prior of
Whithorn, Abbot of Inchaffray in 1516, afterwards
of Scone, finally Bishop of Moray in 1527, and dying
in 1537, was buried at Scone.2 He had issue,
apparently, two sons, both named Alexander, one
of whom was legitimated 30 April 1550.3 He had
also a daughter Margaret, married, first, to Patrick
Graham of Inchbrakie, who died in 1536, with issue,4
secondly, to Colin Campbell of Glenurchy. (See title
Breadalbane.)

2. Andrew, mentioned frequently in the Treasurer's

Accounts. On 26 February 1502-3 he got £35 on going
to France,5 and in October 1504 he accompanied
James iv. on one of his journeys to the north.6 He
got £28 for another passage to France on 20 March
1506-7.7 Whether Andrew was the second or third
son of the Duke is not known, but the youngest son
was about fifteen in 1492.

3. , a son, whose name does not occur in the

Treasurer's Arcounts, and who may have died early,
as, while three sons are mentioned in 1492,8 there
is a payment in 1497 to the Duke's ' tua sonnys '
in St. Andrews.9

4. Margaret was, according to the latest theory,10 the

name of the Duke of Albany's daughter, though
other authorities call her Catherine.11 She was married
to Patrick Hamilton of Kincavil, brother of James,
Earl of Arran. Margaret is mentioned as his widow
in a charter of 5 July 1542.12

He married, secondly, in France, 19 January 1479-80, Anne
de la Tour, third daughter of Bertrand, Comte d'Auvergne
and d'Bouillon.13 She survived him, and married, 15
February 1487, Louis, Compte de la Chambre, was mother
of Phillippe de la Chambre, a cardinal, and dying, 15

1 Treasurer's Accounts, ii. 333. 2 Exch. Rolls, ix. p. Iviii. 3 Reg. Mag.
Sig. Cf . also 16 October 1532. 4 Or and Sable, by L. G. Graeme, 4. Miss
Graeme makes one of the bishop's sons Laird of Scotstownhill, but this is
doubtful. 6 Treasurer's Accounts, ii. 360. 6 Ibid., 462. T Ibid., iii. 375.
8 Exch. Rolls, ix.p. Ivii. 9 Treasurer's Accounts, i. 333. 10 Exch. Rolls,
ix. p. Iviii ; Treasurer's Accounts, i. p. cccxxix. n Duncan Stewart's
Hist, of the Steivarts, 107. w Reg. Mag. Sig. 13 Anselme, Histoire
Genealogique, iv. 530.

154 STEWART, DUKE OP ALBANY

October 1512, was buried in the Carmelite monastery de
la Rochette in Savoy. Alexander, Duke of Albany, left, by
his second wife, an only son : —

IV. JOHN, Duke of Albany, who having been invited to
assume the regency during the minority of King James v.,
arrived at Ayr, 16, and at Dumbarton, 18 May 1515,
with a fleet of eight ships laden with ammunition, gold, and
luxuries of France, when the peers and chiefs crowded
to his presence. Shortly thereafter, having been restored
to his title and estates by Parliament, he was on 15 July
1515 proclaimed protector and governor of Scotland until
the King attained eighteen years of age. Further, by Act
of Parliament, 13 November 1516, he was declared to be
the only legitimate son of his father, and to be heir to the
throne after the King.1 He returned to France 8 June 1517,
where he remained till 19 November 1521, when he again
landed in Scotland, but remained only till 25 October, and
then left for France. On 24 September 1523, he again
landed in Scotland, which, after an efficient though spas-
modic regency of eight years, he finally quitted on 20 May
1524 for France.2 In 1525 he accompanied Francis I. of
France in his expedition to Italy, and in 1533 he conducted
his niece Catherine de Medici into France on the occasion
of her marriage with Henry n. He was made governor of
the Bourbonnois, d'Auvergne, de Forest, and de Beaujolois,
and dying at his castle of Mirefleur in Auvergne, 2 July
1536, was buried at the chapel of Vic le Comte.3

He married, 8 July 1505, his cousin-german, Anne de la
Tour, Comtesse d'Auvergne and de Lauragais, with whom
he got the county of Lauragais and the seigneuries of
Douzenac. She was the eldest daughter of John de la Tour,
Comte d'Auvergne, by Jeanne de Bourbon, eldest daughter
of Jean, Comte de Vendome. She died without issue at
St. Saturnin, 1524.

By Jean Abernethy, a Scotswoman, he had a natural
daughter Eleonora, legitimated and married at Fontaine-
bleau in presence of King Henry n., 22 October 1547, to John
de PHopital, Comte de Choisy, ordinary gentleman of the

1 Acta Parl. Scot., ii. 283 and 388. 2 Exch. Rolls, xiv. p. Ixvi ; Dunbar's
Scottish Kings, 227, 228. 3 Anselme, iv. 531.

STEWART, DUKE OP ALBANY 155

King's chamber, governor of the person of Francis, Due
d'Alengon, and had issue.1

V. ARTHUR STEWART, second son of King James v., born
at Falkland April 1541 ,2 was styled at his birth Duke of
Albany.3 He died eight days after his birth, and was
buried at Holyrood, when the title (if it ever existed)
became extinct.

VI. HENRY STUART, Lord Darnley, Earl of Ross, eldest
son of Matthew, fourth Earl of Lennox was created DUKE
OF ALBANY with remainder to the heirs-male of his body
legitimately to be procreated, 20 July 1565, nine days
before his marriage with Mary Queen of Scots. At his
death on 10 February 1567 the title descended to his
only son, James, Duke of Rothesay, afterwards King
James vi.

VII. JAMES, Duke of Rothesay, afterwards King James
vi. (see KINGS OF SCOTLAND). On his accession to the throne
the title merged in the Crown.

VIII. CHARLES, second son of King James vi., was at his
baptism, 23 December 1600, created DUKE OF ALBANY
MARQUESS OF ORMOND, EARL OF ROSS and LORD
ARDMANOCH. The title became vested in the Crown on
his accession to the throne, 27 March 1625, as King Charles I.

IX. JAMES, Duke of York, second son of King Charles i.,
was created DUKE OF ALBANY 31 December 1660. The
dukedom again merged in the Crown on his accession to the
throne, 6 February 1685, as King James vn. (See Kings of
Scotland.)

[F. j. G.]

1 Anselme, vii. 435. 2 Treasurer's Accounts. 3 Pitscottie, Scot. Text
Soc. ed., i. 394.

KEITH, LOKD ALTKIE

N 1219 William Cumyn,
Earl of Buchan, founded
at Deer, in Aberdeenshire,
a Cistercian abbey dedi-
cated to the Blessed Vir-
gin, and seems to have be-
stowed upon it, with other
gifts, the possessions of an
ancient Celtic monastery.
This older foundation
traced its history back to
St. Columba, who, accord-
ing to tradition, blessed
it, and left as his word,
4 Whosoever should come
against it, let him not be
many years or victorious. ' 1
In 1543 Robert Keith, brother of WiUiam, fourth Earl
Marischal, whose family had by that time become powerful
in Buchan, was appointed Abbot of Deer in commendam.2
On his death he was succeeded in 1552 by his nephew,

ROBERT KEITH, second son of William, fourth Earl Mari-
schal, and then only fifteen years of age, but who in 1554
granted a feu-charter of the lands of Glackreoch and
others, to Alexander Keith, to be held of the Abbot and
convent of Deer, one of the conditions of the feu-right being
that the vassal should maintain * orthodoxam seu catholicam
fidem.'3 As Commendator, too, Robert Keith signed a
charter, dated at Paris 1555, confirming one by his father of
the lands of Auchrady in favour of Mr. Robert Lumisdane
and his spouse Elizabeth Keith,4 which contains a similar

1 Book of Deer, Dr. Stuart's Preface, v. 2 Antiquities of Aberdeen
and Banff, iv. 19. 3 Ibid., iv. 553. 4 Ibid., 30.

KEITH, LORD ALTRIE 157

condition, and in subsequent years he granted in favour
of his father and other persons, mainly Keiths and their con-
nections, a variety of deeds dilapidating the possessions
of the Abbey.1 Though thus sharing largely in the spoils
of the ancient faith, the Commendator of Deer does not
appear to have shown much affection for the new doctrines or
their teachers. In 1569, with the countenance of the Regent
Moray, he applied to the General Assembly for relief from
certain payments due by him to the preachers of the Abbey's
churches. But the Assembly replied that the Kirk can * in
no wise remitt the thing that pertains to the poor ministers/
especially to such an one as my Lord of Deer who debursed
4 his money to the enemies of God to prosecute his servants
and banish them out of the realm.' 2

In 1587, on the narrative * that the monasticall super-
stitioun for the whilk the said Abbey of Deer was of auld
erectit and foundit is now be the lawis of this realme all
uterlie abolischeit sua that na memorie thairof sal be heir-
after, and considdering that the maist pairt of the landis and
rentis doittit to the said Abbay proceedit of auld from the dis-
positioun of the progenitor and predecessor of the richt nobill
and potent lord George, Erie Merschell, lord Keith, etc., and
that the propertie of the maist pairt thereof is alreddie sett
in feu ferme to the said Erie and his predecessouris,' the
Commendator granted a procuratory for resigning the whole
lands, tithes, and other property of the Abbey into the
King's hands,3 and thereupon obtained a charter under the
Great Seal, dated 29 July 1587, inter alia erecting the said
lands and others into a temporal lordship in favour of him-
self in liferent and George, Earl Marischal, his heirs-male
and assigns in fee and heritage, with the title and denomi-
nation of LORD ALTRIE, * dando et concedendo prefato
Roberto pro omnibus suae vitae diebus tantum modo ac
dictoGeorgio Marescalli comiti suisque haeredibus masculis
et assignatis predictis omni tempore f uturo titulum honorem
et statum unius liberi baronis et domini nostri parliament!
ratione prefatarum terrarum.'4

1 Antiquities of Aberdeen and Banff, iv. 556. 2 Ibid., ii. 422. 3 Ibid.,
437. 4 Beg. Mag. Sig. It is noteworthy (1) that this peerage is merely
granted in liferent, and that the limitation would have carried it past an
heir-male of the granter's body, and (2) that it is avowedly territorial in its
nature.

158 KEITH, LORD ALTRIE

The Countess Marischal, Margaret, daughter of Alex-
ander, fifth Lord Home, entertained grave scruples as to
this ' sacraleidgious annexing of the abace of Deir to the
house of Marshell,' and besought her husband to have
nothing to do with it. 4 But f ourtein scoir chalderes of
meill and beir was a sore tentatione, and he could not weell
indure the randering back of such a morsell.' Upon his
refusal she had the following dream. ' In her sleepe she
saw a great number of religious men in ther habit com
forth of that abbey to the stronge craige of Dunnotture,
which is the principall residence of that familie. She saw
them also sett themselves round about the rock to gett it
down and demolishe it, having no instruments nor toilles
wherwith to perform this work, but only pen knyves,
wherewith they follishly (as it seemed to her) begane to
pyk at the craige. She smyled to sie them intende so
fruitles ane interpryse, and went to call her husband to
scuff e and geyre them out of it. When she had fund him,
and brought him to sie these sillie religious monckes at
ther foolish work, behold the whole craige, with all his
stronge and stately buildinges, was by ther penknyves
wndermynded and fallen into the sea, so as ther remained
nothing but the wrack of ther riche furnitore and stufe
flotting on the waves of a rageing and tempestuous sea.' l
Patrick Gordon of Ruthven who wrote these words about
1650 expresses the hope that the curse of St. Columba may
not follow 4 this ancient and noble familie,' on whose public
services he enlarges. But the subsequent history of the
house of Keith Marischal shows that his good wishes have
been of little avail.

About the time that he obtained the charter of erection
above mentioned, Lord Altrie seems to have been in very
bad health — a fact which may perhaps account to some
extent for the peculiar terms of the limitation — for on 30
July he had an exemption from hostings, etc., as being
4 heavily diseased.'2 He was selected in 1589 to go to
Denmark in connection with the negotiations for the mar-
riage between James vi. and Princess Anne, but excused
himself on account of his age and sickness.3 Both as Abbot

1 Britanes Distemper, 113. 2 Reg. Sec. Sig. s Melville's Memoirs.

KEITH, LORD ALTRIE 159

of Deer and as Lord Altrie he sat in Parliament on various
occasions, and was one of the assize for the trial of Francis,
Earl of Bothwell, in 1589.1 He was alive 13 July 1594, but
died prior to 19 May 1596,2 when he was succeeded in his
title and estates by his nephew George, Earl Marischal,
who, with his successors had thenceforth the style and
title of Earl Marischal and Lord Keith and Altrie.

Lord Altrie married Elizabeth Lundie, daughter and
heiress of Robert Lundie of Benholm (marriage-contract
dated 24 May 1556 3), and by her had two daughters : —

1. Elizabeth, married to Alexander Hay of Delgaty (mar-

riage-contract dated 4 December 1584 4).

2. Margaret, married, first, prior to 28 August 1588, to

John Erskine, son and heir-apparent of John Erskine of
Logy,5 afterwards of Dun, by whom she had John,
served heir to his father in Dun 5 November 1603,*
and Margaret ; 7 and, secondly, to Sir John Lindsay of
Ballincho, third son of David, ninth Earl of Crawford
— marriage-contract dated 26 May 1599.8

ARMS. — Quarterly, 1st and 4th, Or a saltire, and chief
gules, 2nd and 3rd, Argent a chief paly of six pieces or and
gules.

CREST. — A rock proper.

SUPPORTERS. — Dexter, an unicorn argent, horned and
unguled or, sinister, a deer proper.

MOTTO. — Watch the temptation.

[j. R. N. M.]

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. ~ Test, of Beatrice Keith. Lady Allardyce, Edin.
Com. 3 Register of Deeds. 4 Ibid., viii. 36. 6 Spcdding Club Miscellany, iv.
75. 6Retours. ^ Scottish Antiquary, vi. 50. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig. , 16 July 1599.

[ANCRUM, EARL OF, see LOTHIAN, MARQUIS OF.]

EARL OF ANGUS

HE old earldom or county
of Angus, now known as
Forfarshire, formed one
of the ancient kingdoms
into which it is alleged
that Pictish Scotland or
Scotland north of the
Forth and Clyde was
divided. Bounded by
the river Tay on the
south, the water of Isla
on the west, the North
Esk on the north, and
the German ocean on the
east, this district is one
of the most productive

regions in Scotland. On

the consolidation of the kingdom under the Celtic regime,
this province was ruled by Mormaers, who were officers
of sufficient importance to secure commemoration of their
names in the annals of their day.1 In the time of King
Alexander I., the Mormaers were superseded in their
various provinces by persons bearing the title of Earl,
which was coming into use at the period.

I. GILLEBRIDE or GILBERT was the first on record to hold
the title of Earl of Angus. He may have descended from
the ancient Mormaers of the district, but of this there is
no proof. Martin of Olerrnont is claimed as authority for

1 Robertson's Scotland under her Early Kings, i. 86, 87 ; Skene's Celtic
Scotland, iii. 42-58.

EARL OF ANGUS 161

the statement that this Earl's father was Gilchrist, also
Earl of Angus, who is said to have fought at the battle of
the Standard in 1138. But in Aildred's account of that
conflict there is no mention of such an Earl, and he does
not appear in authentic record. Gilbert, Earl of Angus,
however, appears frequently in charters and other public
documents from about the year 1150 to 1187. The
first notice of him is as * Ghillebrite ' Earl of Angus,
a witness to a charter by King David I., apparently
towards the close of his reign, or 1150-1153, to the
monks of Deer.1 He is frequently named in charters
to various religious houses, granted by King Malcolm
iv. and King William the Lion.2 Earl Gilbert also took
an active part in public affairs, and was one of the
leaders of the Scottish army in the wars of King William
the Lion with England. He was present at the sack of
Warkworth in 1174. Soon after this, as is well known, the
King fell into the hands of the English, and only regained
his liberty at the expense of sacrificing for a time the
independence of Scotland, by a treaty made at Falaise.

The Earl of Angus was one of the Scottish hostages for
the due observance of this treaty. The last mention of this
Earl, so far as can be definitely ascertained, is in a charter
by William the Lion to Richard, Bishop of Moray, who was
elected in 1187, and also in a charter by the Bishop.3 He
apparently did not long survive that date.
The Earl had at least four sons : —

1. ADAM, Earl of Angus.

2. GILCHRIST, also Earl of Angus.

3. Gilbert, who received from King William the Lion the

lands of 4 Purin, Ogguluin and Kinminethen,' now
Powrie, Ogilvie, and Kilmundie, all in Forfarshire.
The charter4 is dated between 1172 and 1177, is
granted to Gilbert, son of the Earl of Angus, and
from him are descended the Ogilvies of that Ilk,
AIRLIE with its cadets, and Inverquharity.

1 Nat. MSS. of Scot., vol. i., No. xviii. 2 It is unnecessary to give these
writs in detail, but they will be found in the following references : Ada
Parl. Scot., i. 87, 364, 365; Reg. Prior. Sancti Andree, 129, 132, 144, 147,
203, 213, 216, 217 ; Reg. de Dunfermelyn, 22, 24 ; Liber de Scon, 8, 13 ;
Registrum Veins de Aberbrothoc, 9, 134 ; Liber Insule Missarum, 23.
3 Registrum Moraviense, 7, 38. 4 Fraser's The Douglas Book, iii. 349.
VOL. I. L

162 EARL OF ANGUS

4. William, of whom the only mention is as a witness in

1178 along with his brother Adam.1

5. Angus, who in various writs is described as 'son of

the Earl ' and in one as Angus son of Gillebryd, Earl
of Angus,2 though this last reading is doubted. He
may, however, have been a son of this Earl. Angus
had a son Adam.

According to various authorities, Gillebride is said
to have had another son Magnus, who is usually
described as his second son, and who became Earl of
Caithness, but for reasons to be afterwards stated,
he is noticed in another place.

II. ADAM, EARL of ANGUS, is a holder of the title un-
known to the Peerage writers, but he is distinctly named
as such in a charter granted by King William the Lion
about the year 1187.3 He also appears as the son of Earl
Gillebride, and, along with his father, witnessed a charter
by King Malcolm iv. in 1164.4 As already stated, he and
his brother William are named together in 1178. Adam
was succeeded, before 1198, by his brother.

III. GILCHRIST, EARL OF ANGUS, who first appears de-
finitely under that title in an agreement between the
Bishop of St. Andrews and the Abbot of Arbroath, of date
1198,5 but he may have held the title before that year.
Gilbert, his 4 brother,' is a witness to several of his charters,
which supports the view that he was son of Earl Gillebride
and brother of Earl Adam. The Earl was apparently alive
until about 1204, or perhaps later.

He appears to have had two sons : —

1. DUNCAN, who succeeded him.

2. Magnus, who became Earl of Caithness. This Magnus

has, by various authorities, all following a statement
by Sir James Dalrymple in his Collections,6 been
assigned as a son to Earl Gillebride, and the Orkney-
inga Saga1 asserts, without, however, giving any
proof, that Earl Gillebride married 4a sister or a

1 Begistrum Vetus de Aberbrothoc, 9. 2 Ibid., 33, 34, 36, 37, arid 162, 163
3 Ibid., 18. 4 ActaParl. Scot.,i.'3G5. 5 Registrum Vetus, 103. 6 Preface
73. 7 Genealogical Table n. at end of Preface.

EARL OF ANGUS 163

daughter ' of John, Earl of Caithness (that is, daughter
or granddaughter of Harald Maddadson, father of
Earl John), and by her was father of Magnus. Sir
William Fraser 1 inclines to the belief that Magnus
was the son of Earl Malcolm [1214-1242]. He states
that the daughter of John Haraldson was given up to
King William the Lion in 1214, as a hostage for her
father's good behaviour. This is supported by Fordun 2
but Sir William further states that she was given in
marriage to Malcolm, Earl of Angus, and became the
mother of Magnus and of Matilda, who became
Countess of Angus. Sir William does not give any
authority for the above, but as to the parentage of
Magnus, he founds first, on the fact that there is no
evidence that Magnus was the son of Gillebride, and
secondly he is in 1227 described as * son of the Earl
of Angus,' and therefore apparently of Earl Malcolm,
the then Earl. But as the supposed marriage took
place after 1214, Magnus could scarcely have been
old enough, in 1227, to take part, as he is said to
have done, in an important perambulation of lands,
for deciding the marches between Arbroath and
Kinblathmont.3 Magnus died in 1239,4 Sir William
Fraser thinks, without issue, but as there is reason
to believe he left male heirs, they ought (unless for
special causes) to have succeeded to the earldom
of Angus. If he were son of Earl Gillebride, it
is strange that we hear nothing of him until 1227,
while the fact that Earl Gillebride died in or not long
after 1187 militates against the statement of the
Orkney inga Saga.

But a third view is possible, and though the avail-
able proof is not to be wholly relied on, it suggests,
at least, charter evidence. In an inventory 5 of writs
mostly belonging to Lord Oliphant and drawn up in
1594, there occurs, among others also relating to
lands in Caithness, which at one time belonged to the
Oliphants, 4 ane charter under the grit seill maid be
Alex[ande]r to Magnus sone to Gylcryst sum tyme

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 4, 5. 2 Cf. Ed. 1871, i. 279. 3 Registrant Veins,
etc., 263, 335. 4 Torfaeus, Book ii. 6 MS. Inventory in H. M. Reg. Ho.

164 EARL OF ANGUS

erle of Angus, of the erledome of South Kaythnes.'
It is unfortunate that no date is given, and also it
has been commonly believed that Magnus got North
Caithness, but the writers on the point give no certain
proof. In any case, this note, which is probably
correct, gives a better working hypothesis for the
age and descent of Magnus than any other authority.
Earl Gilchrist may have married a daughter of Earl
Harald Maddadson, who himself was born in 1134,
but this is of less importance, as it is not impossible
that the grant to Magnus was a matter of arrange-
ment between Earl Malcolm and himself. That will
be noted below. As will be seen, he was not the first
of his family to hold the title, and he only obtained
it about 1232. But according to Bishop Tulloch1
Magnus was succeeded by an Earl Gilbert.2 Torfaeus
also states that an Earl Gilbert succeeded who
died in 1256.3 This is corroborated by a charter
from the Inchaffray Charters at Dupplin, by which
Malise, Earl of Strathearn, on 12 December 1257,
grants to the abbot and canons of Inchaffray the
advowson of the church of Cortachy, and also obliges
himself that he and the heirs he has had by Matilda
his spouse, daughter of Sir Gilbert, late Earl
of Caithness and Orkney, shall ratify the gift.4
This agrees with the date above assigned to the
death of Earl Gilbert of Caithness and Orkney, and
he was, according to Torfaeus, succeeded by his son
Magnus, who died in 1273, and so on until the
Magnus, Earl of Orkney and Caithness, who died
about 1350. If, therefore, as seems probable, these
were the descendants of Earl Magnus, they ought
also to have succeeded to the earldom of Angus,
had he been the son of Earl Malcolm. But if, as the
note from the Oliphant charter-chest implies, he was
the son of Earl Gilchrist of Angus, much that is
puzzling about his date, age, and apparent succes-

1 Bannatyne Misc., iii. 77. 2 Tulloch says two Gilberts, Gilbert I. and
Gilbert n., succeeded, but this is doubtful, as the Icelandic annals only
name one Gilbert, which is more consistent with chronology. 3 Tor-
faeus, Book ii. at date. 4 Communicated by Mr. W. A. Lindsay, Windsor
Herald.

EARL OF ANGUS 165

sion is cleared up. For this reason he has been
placed in this part of the pedigree.

IV. DUNCAN, Earl of Angus, who succeeded to his
father Gilchrist, is frequently named along with his father
in writs dated between 1198 and 1204. He also confirms
grants made by his father Gilchrist and grandfather Gille-
bride to the Abbey of Arbroath. King William the Lion
and his brother Earl David appear as witnesses to two of
this Earl's charters, dated between 1204 and 1211.1 He
had two sons : —

1. MALCOLM, who succeeded him.

2. Hugh, who is named by Earl Malcolm in his charters

as his 4 brother,' and who appears to have become a
churchman, as he is styled 'Sir Hugh' in charters
by his niece Matilda, Countess of Angus, who also
calls him her uncle.2

V. MALCOLM, Earl of Angus, is not named in any of his
father's charters, nor does he appear in any writ along
with his father, yet between the years 1214 and 1226 he
confirms grants by his father, Earl Duncan, his grandfather,
Earl Gilchrist, and his great-grandfather, Earl Gillebride,
to the Abbey of Arbroath.3 Earl Malcolm himself added
to these a gift of lands in Kirriemuir,4 and he also bestowed
the lands of the Abthanery of Monifieth on Nicholas, the
son of Brice, priest of Kirriemuir.5 The Earl also took
part in the famous convention held at York in 1237, pre-
sided over by Otho the papal legate, which arranged
various questions in dispute between Scotland and England
as to the fiefs in England held by the Kings of Scotland.6

The Earl appears in a charter by King Alexander n., of
date 22 April 1231, 7 as l M., Earl of Anegous ' ; on 7 October
1232 he is named as M., Earl of Angus and Katania,
or Caithness,8 and again in 1236, while attending King
Alexander at Forres, he is in two charters described as
simply Earl of Angus.9 It is probable, therefore, that

1 Registrum Veins, etc., 29-33, 36, 103 ; Reg. Prior. Sancti Andree, 318.
2 Ibid., 80, 82, 300, 332. 3 Registrum Veins, etc., 33, 37. 4 Ibid., 80.
5 Ibid., 300 ; original charter in H.M. Reg. Ho. 6 Rymer's Fcedera, i.
233, 234. 7 Registrum de Dunfermelyn, 45. 8 Registrum Moraviense, 123.
9 Charters 22 and 23 July 1236, Thanes of Cawdor, 2 ; Registrum
Moraviense, 464.

166 EARL OF ANGUS

there may be some truth in the suggestion that the ward
and perhaps marriage of the heiress of Caithness was given
either by King William or Alexander n. to Earl Malcolm,
who, after the death of John, Earl of Caithness, in 1231,
became Earl of Caithness in right of his wife.1 This may
account for his calling himself in 1232 Earl of Angus and
Caithness. It seems probable also that finding himself
unlikely to have male heirs, Earl Malcolm divested himself
of Caithness in favour of his uncle Magnus, son of Earl
Gilchrist, on whom Alexander n. bestowed the earldom
by charter. Earl Malcolm then reverted to his original
designation as Earl of Angus. The subject is full of diffi-
culty, but the plain meaning of all the charters quoted
seems to point to this solution of the question. Earl
Malcolm died before 1242, and was succeeded by his only
daughter Matilda.

ARMS. — The seal of Malcolm, Earl of Angus, bears a
heart-shaped shield charged with a lion passant guardant.2

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 5. 2 Seal engraved, Douglas Book, ii. 5, 555.

[J. A.]

TJMFRAVILLE, EARL OF ANGUS

ATILDA, Countess of Angus
in her own right, married
in 1243 1 Sir Gilbert Um-
fraville, a powerful North-
umbrian baron, who
through her became Earl
of Angus. He was not her
first husband, who was
John Oomyn, said to be
Richard, the son of a
Oomyn. (See under Bade-
noch.) He also had the
title of Earl of Angus
when he died in France
in 1242,2 but nothing else
is recorded regarding him,
save that he is said to
have had by the Countess a son Bertold, who died an
infant.3 Her second husband has been handed down to
posterity as the 'famous baron' and 'the guardian and
matchless ornament of the North of England/4 He is
named in 1244 as one of the principal of the Scottish
magnates, but he died before 13 March of the following
year.5 The Countess receivedvher terce as a widow from
each of his manors, and as a capital messuage 'Gilbert's
houses in Otterburn.' During one or other of her widow-
hoods, the Countess Matilda confirmed the grants formerly

1 Chronica de Mailros, 155. 2 Ibid., 154:. z Riddell's Scottish Peerage,
1050 n. 4 Matthew of Paris, 637, in Hodgson's Northumberland, pt. ii. vol.
i. 19. 5 Calendar of Documents relating to Scotland, 1881, i. 301, 302.

168 UMFRAVILLE, EARL OF ANGUS

made to the Abbey of Arbroath and the priests of Kirrie-
muir.1 She has not been found on record after 1246.

II. GILBERT DE UMFRAVILLE, second Earl of Angus, of
that name, was a mere infant at his father's death, and
the value of his estates may be gathered from the fact
that Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, paid £10,000 for
his wardship, including the custody of the infant and of his
possessions.2 He was chiefly an English baron, but made
some grants of lands in the earldom of Angus.3 He died
in 1307, and was succeeded by his second son Robert, his
eldest son Gilbert having predeceased him without issue.4

III. ROBERT DE UMFRAVILLE, third Earl of Angus, is so
designated in December 1307.5 He took an active part on
behalf of King Edward n. against Scotland, and his posses-
sions in the northern kingdom were parted by King
Robert the Bruce among his followers, while the title was
treated as extinct for the time.6 Earl Robert died in 1325,
and was succeeded by his eldest son and heir Gilbert.7

IV. GILBERT DE UMFRAVILLE, fourth Earl of Angus,
though he bore the personal title, had nothing to do with
the territorial earldom of Angus. He succeeded in 1325,
but about four years after that date King Robert the
Bruce bestowed the earldom and title on John Stewart of
Boncle. Gilbert de Umfraville occasionally bears the title
of Earl until his death, which took place in 1381, without
issue.8

ARMS. — The seal of Gilbert de Umfraville, the second
Earl, has a shield charged with a cinquefoil pierced within
an orle of crosses patee.9

[J. A.]

1 Registrum Veins, 34, 81, 82, 331. 2 Bain's Calendar, i. 310. 3 The
Douglas Book, iii. 4, 5, 353. 4 Hodgson's Northumberland, pt. ii. vol.
i. 23. 6 Rymer's Fcedera, ii. 22. 6 Robertson's Index, 8, No. 88.
7 Hodgson, pt. ii. vol. i. 30, 31. 8 Hodgson, pt. ii. vol. i. 34-43. 9 Cat. Doc.
Scot., ii. pi. v. No. 8 ; also Douglas Book, ii. 9, 555.

STEWART, EARL OF ANGUS

HE first of the family of
Stewart to hold this title
was Sir John Stewart of
Boncle, son of Sir Alex-
ander Stewart of Boncle,
and great - grandson of
Alexander, High Steward
of Scotland in the time
of King Alexander in.
He was created EARL
OF ANGUS by King
Robert the Bruce.1 The
date of the creation is not
known, but in the papal
dispensation noted below,
of 24 October 1328, he is
styled John Stewart, Lord
of Bonkyl, while he is designed Earl of Angus and Lord
of Boncle in a charter granted by him to Gilbert Lumsden
of the lands of Blanerne on 15 June 1329.2 In 1331, John
Stewart, Earl of Angus, received from his uncle Thomas
Randolph, Earl of Moray, then Regent of Scotland, a grant
of the reversion of the lands of Mordington and Long-
formacus in Lammermuir.3 He was admitted to the order
of knighthood at the coronation of David n., 24 Nov. 1331, 4
but he died on 9 December in the same year.5

John Stewart, Earl of Angus, married, in terms of a

1 Some writers state that Sir Alexander Stewart, Sir John's father,
was the first Earl of Angus created by Bruce, but no proof of this has
been found, and he appears to have died about 1319. 2 Andrew Stuart's
Hist . of the Stewarts, 54, 55 ; The Douglas Book, iii. 391. 3 The Douglas
Book, iii. 14. 4 Exch. Rolls, i. 398. 6 Fordun, Goodall's ed., ii. 303.

170 STEWART, EARL OF ANGUS

papal dispensation of date 24 October 1328,1 Margaret,
eldest daughter and co-heiress of Sir Alexander Abernethy,
by which marriage the lordship of Abernethy in Perthshire
and other lands passed into possession of the Earls of Angus.
By her the Earl had one son, THOMAS, who succeeded.
Margaret Abernethy, Countess of Angus, lived until about
1370, surviving her son as well as her husband.

II. THOMAS STEWART, second Earl of Angus, was only an
infant at his father's death, and does not appear on record
until 1353 in the dispensation for his marriage, the petition
for which was seconded by John King of France, in terms
which suggest that the Earl's youth was probably spent at
the French Court. He was at the siege of Berwick in
1355, and in the following year was a member of the
embassy to London, which negotiated for the release of
King David n.2 He acted for some time as Chamberlain
of Scotland,3 but for alleged complicity in the murder of
Catharine Mortimer, mistress of King David n., he was
imprisoned in Dumbarton, and there fell a victim to the
plague in the year 1361.

In terms of the dispensation already referred to, Thomas,
Earl of Angus, married Margaret, daughter of Sir William
Sinclair of Roslin, who survived him, a\id married, secondly,
Sir William Sinclair of Herdmanston, to whom she bore
several children. By Margaret Sinclair the Earl had two
daughters, co-heiresses.

1. MARGARET, noted below ; and

2. Elizabeth, who married Sir Alexander Hamilton, son

of John Fitz Walter or Hamilton, second son of Walter
Fitz Gilbert, the ancestor of the family of Hamilton.
The marriage took place some time after March 1379,
and Margaret Stewart at a later date granted to her
sister and husband the lands of Innerwick and others.4
Sir Alexander Hamilton and his wife were the
ancestors of the Hamiltons of Innerwick and the
Earls of HADDINGTON. (See that title.)

Thomas, second Earl of Angus, had also a son,
evidently a natural son, who was styled William

1 Calendar of Papal Registers ; Letters, ii. 283. 2 Acta Parl. Scot., i.
515-519. 3 Exch. Rolls, ii. 1, et seq. 4 Douglas Book, iii. 27, 400, 401.

STEWART, EARL OF ANGUS 171

Stewart of Angus, and is described by his sister

Margaret as her brother.1
III. MARGARET, the eldest daughter, was very young at
her father's death, perhaps about seven years old, and she
must still have been very young when she married, as his
second wife, Thomas, thirteenth Earl of Mar, who left her
a widow in the year 1374. She was certainly a widow before
21 June 1374, when her brother-in-law styles himself Earl
of Douglas and Mar.2 Her title of Countess of Mar
has led to confusion, and Godscroft, followed by Wood, has
given this lady an entirely wrong position, while an
imaginary Thomas, third Earl of Angus, has been assigned
as her husband. They also state that she became the third
wife of William, first Earl of Douglas, after the death of
his Countess, Margaret of Mar, who was Margaret
Stewart's sister-in-law. But this is erroneous, as the
EarPs only wife survived him, which will appear under the
title of DOUGLAS. Margaret Stewart and her sister Elizabeth
enjoyed the Angus estates in common until February 1379,
when Elizabeth surrendered to her elder sister all her
rights as co-heir of their father, an arrangement confirmed
by King Robert n.3 A month before, in a charter by her to
her half-brother, John Sinclair of Herdmanston,4 Margaret
describes herself as Countess of Mar and daughter of the
late Thomas Stewart, Earl of Angus, but after the arrange-
ment with her sister she took the title of Countess of
Angus and Mar. The charter last referred to shows that
the Countess was in 1379 residing at Tantallon Castle, a seat
of her brother-in-law, William, Earl of Douglas, and by him
she became the mother of a son, George Douglas, in whose
favour the Countess resigned the earldom, thus securing it
in the possession of the Douglases, as will appear in the
next notice. The Countess lived until about 23 March 1418.5

CREATION.— 1329.

ARMS. — Or a fess chequy azure and argent surmounted
of a bend sable charged with three buckles of the field.
SUPPORTERS. — Two winged lions rampant guardant.6

[J. A.]

1 Douglas Book, iii. 34, 43. 2 Liber de Melros, ii. 478-480. 3 Antiquities
of Aberdeenshire, iv. 160. 4 Ibid., 724. 5 Douglas Book, iii. 50. 6 Seal
engraved, Douglas Book, ii. 12, 555; the seal of Margaret, Countess of
Angus and Mar, will be found on 16, 555.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

S indicated in the previous
notice of the Stewarts,
Earls of Angus, the first
of the Douglas family who
held the title of Angus
was George Douglas, son
of Margaret Stewart,
Countess of Angus and
Mar, by her brother-in-
law, William, first Earl of
Douglas and Mar.1 The
exact date of his birth
is not known, but he was
tinder age in 1389, and
he may have attained
majority in 1397, when he
married a daughter of King
Robert in. On 9 April 1389 his mother resigned the earldom
of Angus, with the lordships of Abernethy in Perthshire
and Boncle in Berwickshire, in favour of her son and his
lawful heirs, whom failing, of Elizabeth Stewart her sister,
wife of Sir Alexander Hamilton, and their heirs. On the
following day the territory resigned was bestowed upon
George Douglas, who is thenceforth designed Lord of
Angus.

The next recorded event in the career of George Douglas
was his marriage, and the arrangements consequent upon
it were of the highest importance in securing very large

1 The confusion as to this Earl's parentage has been referred to in the
preceding article. His paternity is stated in a charter, noted below,
granted by James Sandilands, Lord of Calder.

IIJI

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 173

territories to the future Earls of Angus. He married
Princess Mary, second daughter of King Robert in., and
the marriage-contract was arranged between the King and
the Countess of Angus on 24 May 1397. In it the King
promised to confirm to George Douglas and his wife the
earldom of Angus and the lordships of Abernethy and
Boncle. Besides other provisions the King bound himself
to ratify any gifts made to George by his half-sister, Isobel
Douglas, daughter of William, Earl of Douglas, who was
then the heiress and possessor of their father's unentailed
estates, and also to confirm any similar grants made by
Sir James Sandilands of Oalder, who was the true pre-
sumptive heir to these estates, which were very extensive.1

After this contract, George, Lord of Angus, is styled
EARL OF ANGUS, and the King kept his promise as to
the lands.2 Sir James Sandilands of Calder, by the advice
of his friends, or more probably yielding to the King's in-
fluence, had already surrendered his right of succession to
his cousin Isobel Douglas to the young Earl of Angus, whom
he describes as the son of his uncle, William, Earl of
Douglas and Mar, and made other conditions in his favour,
which were duly confirmed to him.3 In 1400 the Earl
received from his half-sister Isobel and her husband
Malcolm Drummond the lands of Liddesdale.4

George Douglas, first Earl of Angus of the Douglas line,
took little part in public affairs, but his career was cut
short at an early age. He was taken captive at the battle
of Homildon Hill on 14 September 1402, and as ransom was
refused by King Henry iv., he remained a prisoner in
England, and died of the plague.

The Princess Mary Stewart survived her husband, and
married, second, in 1409, Sir James Kennedy of Dunure,
and became ancestress of the Earls of OASSILLIS. (See that
title.) She married, third, William, Lord Graham, ancestor
of the Dukes of MONTROSE, and had issue. She married,
fourth, in 1425, Sir William Edmonstone of Duntreath, to
whom also she bore issue.5

By his wife, George, Earl of Angus, had issue : —

1 The Douglas Book, iii. 38, 39. 2 Ibid., iii. 41 ; Robertson's Index, 139.
3 Douglas Book, iii. 35, 37, 39, 42. 4 Ibid., iii. 44, 45. 5 Genealogical
Account of the Edmonstones of Duntreath.

174 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

1. WILLIAM, who succeeded him.

2. Elizabeth. In 1409 she was betrothed to a son of

Sir William Hay of Lochorwort, but before 1423 she
became the wife of Sir Alexander Forbes, first Lord
Forbes,1 and had issue. She was afterwards married
to Sir David Hay of Yester, first Lord Tester, with
issue.2

II. WILLIAM DOUGLAS, second Earl of Angus, succeeded
his father when very young, and was infeft in the lands of
Liddesdale on a precept, 27 March 1409, granted by Robert
Duke of Albany, Regent of Scotland.3 His public life,
however, did not begin till 1418, shortly before he came of
age, when he received the surrender of the lands of Easter
Oluny in Perthshire, which at a later date he bestowed
upon his sister Elizabeth and her husband, Sir Alexander
Forbes.4 The Earl, fortunately for himself, escaped being
named in the final list of hostages sent to England as
securities for the ransom of King James I. in 1424, but he
met the King at Durham, accompanied him to Scotland,
and is said to have been knighted at the coronation.5 The
Earl was one of the jurors who condemned Murdoch, Duke
of Albany, his sons, and the Earl of Lennox to death in
1425, and he was present at Inverness on 27 July 1429,
when Alexander, Lord of the Isles, after his rebellion, sub-
mitted to the King, who committed him to the Castle of
Tantallon under the Earl's charge.

The Earl was an ambassador to England in 1430, and
arranged a five years' truce from 1 May 1431, 6 but when
in 1435 it was broken by the English, the Earl, as Warden
of the Middle Marches, led the Scots against the invading
army, and after a stubborn conflict gained a victory at
Piperdean on 10 September 1435.

In 1428 the Earl was appointed by the prior and monks
of Durham as bailie over their Cell of Goldingham and the
extensive territory belonging to it, but after four years his
commission was revoked.7 The Abbot and Convent of

1 The Douglas Book, iii. 415 ; cf. also 60. 2 Genealogy of the Hays of
Tweeddale, by Father Augustin Hay. 3 The Douglas Book, iii. 49. * Ibid. ,
iii. 60. 6 Rymer's Fcedera, x. 309, 327, 351. Liber Pluscardensis, 1877, i.
370. 6 Fcedera, x. 446, 482. 7 Priory of Coldingham, Surtees Society,
99-101, 107.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 175

Holyrood also in I4861 besought the Earl's protection for
a term of four years, but ere half the time elapsed the
Earl died, about September or October 1437.2

William, second Earl of Angus, married Margaret,
daughter of Sir William Hay of Yester, to whom he was
betrothed on 12 December 1410, and a papal dispensation
for their marriage was obtained in 1425.3 Countess
Margaret was alive and still apparently a widow in
1484.4

By her the Earl had three sons : 5 —

1. JAMES, third Earl of Angus.

2. GEORGE, fourth Earl of Angus.

3. William, who is described as brother of George, Earl

of Angus, in a charter of 1462.6 He is usually styled
William Douglas of Cluny (in Fife), and held also a
number of lands, erected in his favour into the barony
of Sunderland.7 For a long time he was guardian of
the Douglas and Angus estates during the minority
of the fifth Earl, and also Warden of the East and
Middle Marches.8 He survived both his brothers,
dying in 1475, apparently unmarried or without male
issue, as his lands of Cluny in Fife were then in the
hands of the fifth Earl of Angus as superior.

III. JAMES, third Earl of Angus, eldest son of Earl William
and of Margaret Hay, succeeded his father in 1437, and
was retoured heir to the barony of Kirriemuir on 11 January
1438.9 He took, so far as is known, no very active part in
politics, but in the disputes between the party of his kins-
man, William, eighth Earl of Douglas, and the adherents
of Chancellor Crichton, he appears to have favoured the
latter, and was charged with rebellion,10 but in terms of
evidence narrated by Godscroft,11 he made peace with the

1 The Douglas Book, iii. 65. 2 Ibid., iii. 372. 3 Genealogy of the Hays
of Tweeddale, 20. 4 The Douglas Book, iii. 107, 116. 5 He may have had
four. In a charter of 1475 [Reg. Mag. Sig., 1424-1513, No. 1538], by
Archibald, fifth Earl of Angus, this Earl's grandson, one of the witnesses,
Archibald Douglas, is described as uncle of the Earl, which would make
him a son of Earl William. No other reference to this Archibald has
been found, and he may have been illegitimate. 6 The Douglas Book, iii. 91.
7 Reg. Mag. Sig., 16 Jan. 1463-64. 8 The Douglas Book, iii. 98, 436.
9 Ibid., 372. 10 Acta Parl. Scot., ii. 59. « Ms. History, pt. ii. 35, 36.

176 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

king. But he did not hold the earldom long, as he died
about the year 1446.1

This Earl was never married, though he was betrothed
to the Princess Jean (known later as the dumb lady of
Dalkeith), third daughter of King James i. The contract
was produced before the Court of Session in 1589, and we
thus learn that it was dated 18 October 1440, and the
tocher proposed was 3000 merks.2 But in 1445 the Princess
was sent to France,3 and a year later her intended husband
died.

IV. GEORGE, fourth Earl of Angus, who succeeded, was the
brother of the third Earl, and not his uncle, as some writers,
including Wood, have asserted, Godscroft's testimony on the
point, though supported by evidence, having been ignored in
the printed editions of his works.4 The exact date of Earl
George's succession is not certain, but apparently he had
the earldom before 9 September 1446. As will be seen, he
did not hold his honours very long, but he raised his family
to a much higher power than it had possessed under the
previous Earls, and it is at this point one begins to feel
that to write the history of the Angus family is to epitomise
the history of Scotland. He was a Warden of the Marches
and took an active part in defending them against English
invasion. He was also frequently present in Parliament.
In the conflict between the supreme authority and the
Earls of Douglas, the Earl of Angus sided with the Crown,
and after the final defeat and forfeiture of the elder House
of Douglas in 1455, Earl George received a grant of the
ancient inheritance of Douglasdale and other lands as a
reward.5

The Earl was present at the siege of Roxburgh Castle,
and was slightly wounded by the same gun accident which
killed King James n. After this we find the Earl had risen
to such influence, especially on the Borders, that King
Henry vi., while a refugee in Scotland, entered into a
special alliance with him, who bound himself to accom-

1 Ms. Hist., pt. ii. 39. 2 Reg. of Acts and Decreets, 120, ff. 17-25. 3 The
Douglas Book, ii. 43, note 2. 4 Ms. History, ii. 39, and see Douglas
Book, ii. 46, for other proofs. b Auchinleck Chronicle ; Acta Parl. Scot. ;
The Douglas Book, iii. 86.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 177

pany the King to England and assist him in regaining his
throne. .Henry promised that within a month after his
restoration he would raise the Earl to the rank of an
English Duke and bestow upon him a castle and territory
of the value of 2000 marks, on the north side of the rivers
Trent and Humber. Special provisions were inserted to
guard the right to the dukedom in the event of war be-
tween England and Scotland, and to save the Earl from
flue if he could not attend the English Parliament.1
According to Godscroft,2 the Earl entered into this agree-
ment, which is dated 22 November 1462, with the sanction
of his own government, but the evidence of this has
been lost. It may have been after this that Angus by
a bold stroke saved from destruction the French troops
who were besieged in Alnwick, and carried them in
safety to Scotland. If so, it must have been his last
public act of importance, as he died not long afterwards,
on 12 March 1463.3

George, fourth Earl of Angus, married Isabella, only
daughter of Sir John Sibbald of Balgony, in Fife, Master of
the Household to King James n. The date of the marriage
has not been ascertained, but Godscroft asserts it took
place in the lifetime of James, third Earl, or before 1445*
She survived the Earl for many years, but was dead before
February 1503. She seems to have married twice after the
Earl's death — her second husband being a person named
Oarmichael, whom Godscroft says was a younger brother of
Carmichael of that Ilk, though he discredits the story for
want of evidence, but a James Carmichael and Peter Oar-
michael of Dron are named as brothers of the fifth Earl
of Angus,4 and Peter Oarmichael appears as executor
or intromitter with the estate of Elizabeth or Isabella,
Countess of Angus, in February 1503, after her death.*
The Countess's third husband was Sir Robert Douglas of
Lochleven, and after 1489 he is frequently named along
with her as a litigant before the Lords of Council.
By his wife, George, fourth Earl of Angus, had issue : —
1. ARCHIBALD, who succeeded as fifth Earl of Angus.

1 The Douglas Book, iii. 92, 93. 2 MS., pt. ii. p. 48. 3 The Douglas Book,
iii. 94. 4 Ibid., iii. 146, 183; Acta Auditorum, 157, 163. 5 Acta
Dominorum Concilii, MS., xii. 184.

VOL. I. M

178 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

2. John, who is named in May 1471 in an action by his

mother against her brother-in-law, William Douglas
of Oluny, for withholding her terce,1 but no other
notice of him has been found.

3. Anne, who is said to have married William, second

Lord Graham, ancestor of the Marquesses and Dukes
of Montrose, and had issue.

4. Isabella, who, about 1464, was married to Sir Alexander

Ramsay of Dalhousie, and had issue. '

5. Elizabeth, who, about 1476, was married to Robert

Graham of Fintry,2 and had issue. From her the
present family of Fintry descend.

6. Margaret, who, about 1479, was married to Sir

Duncan Campbell of Glenorchy, ancestor of the
Earls and Marquesses of Breadalbane, and had
issue.3

7. Jane or Janet, who, in 1472, was married to David

Scott, younger of Buccleuch, who seems to have died
about 1484, and had issue. In or about October 1492
she became the wife of George, second Earl of Rothes,
without issue. She died in 1494.4

8. Egidia or Giles, and

9. Alison. These two daughters are named in 1471 and

1476,5 but no other notice of them has been found.

ARCHIBALD, fifth Earl of Angus, who, as ' Bell the Oat '
is the Earl who figures most in popular estimation of his
family, was the eldest son of George, fourth Earl, and was
about fourteen when he succeeded his father. His uncle,
William Douglas of Cluny, acted as guardian of the young
heir and his lands until June 1470, when he resigned the
lands in the hands of the young King James in. who be-
stowed them on the Earl for the brief remaining period of
his minority, and he came of age between that date and
27 November 1470.6 Except a few private transactions,
and attendances at committees of Parliament, there is
little on record regarding the Earl for the next few years.

1 Acta Auditorum, 13, 14. 2 The Douglas Book, iii. 107. 3 Ibid., 110.
4 Acta Dominorum Concilii, 293, 370. The son referred to on p. 293 was
apparently her son by David Scott. 5 Acta Auditorum, 13, 14; The
Douglas Book iii. 107. 6 Ibid., iii. 98, 99.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 179

In 1478, the troubles between King James in. and his
brothers the Duke of Albany and Earl of Mar came to a
head, when the former fled to France and the latter died
in prison, and we find the Earl of Angus absenting him-
self from the Parliaments of 1479 and 1480 which dealt
witli a process of forfeiture against Albany. This may
indicate the Earl's sympathy with the latter; but he
was active on the Borders if not in council, and when in
May 1480 there were threatenings of war with England,
the Earl anticipated invasion by laying waste Northumber-
land for three days.

Preparations were afterwards made in Scotland to
retaliate on the English, who had invaded the country, and
the Scottish army on its march southward had reached
Lander, when the incident occurred which led to the Earl's
acquiring his popular name of Bell the Oat. The story has
been so often told that it need not be repeated here.
Suffice it that Angus took a leading part in giving voice to
the grievances which both nobles and people had against
James in., and when redress of these was refused he was
equally active in 4 belling the cat ' by seizing the King's
favourites and putting them to death. The monarch's
own person also was placed under restraint and he was
a prisoner from July to Michaelmas 1482, when he
was set free by the Duke of Albany, who with the
English Duke of Gloucester came to Edinburgh in
August of that year, and for a brief space assumed the
government.

Angus was present in the Parliament of December 1482,
over which Albany presided, and he acted as commissioner
for the Duke in negotiating a treaty with King Edward iv.
which was to aid the Duke's claim to the crown of Scot-
land.1 Albany however deserted his own party, and went
to England in March 1483 ; affairs in Scotland settled down,
and little is recorded of the doings of Angus until 1488,
when the division between the King and his disaffected
nobles ended in open hostilities. Angus was one of the
leaders of the movement against the King, but he was
slow to join the insurgents openly, as the rebel standard
was raised on 2 February 1488, and Angus was with

1 Acta Parl. Scot., ii. 142; Rymer's Fcedcra, xii. 172-176.

180 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

James till 7 March,1 after the conflict at Blackness, in
which the King's party was victorious. Angus and others
arranged a pacification, but it was of short duration, and
the struggle was renewed, to end with the flight of the
King, his death, and the dispersion of his army at Sauchie-
burn on 11 June 1488.

During the first years of King James iv., who succeeded
his father, Angus, though holding the somewhat indefinite
office of 'gardianus regis' and frequently at court,2 took
no very active part in the government. Further, between
April 1489 and April 1490, he disappears altogether from
Scottish record, having apparently gone to England under
safe conducts.3 He returned to Scotland by 18 April 1490,
when he is found playing dice with the King at Linlithgow.
He was at Falkland at 27 June, and at Linlithgow from 26
to 28 November 1490. He was at Perth on 29 July 1491,
when he was suddenly ordered to ward himself in Tantallon
Castle. To that stronghold the King in person laid siege,
about the llth October 1491, but on the 24th he was at
Linlithgow, and by 21 December he and the Earl were
reconciled, the latter receiving the gift of a velvet gown
lined with lambskin, as a Christmas present.4 These dates
have been given fully as they bear on an important
document presently to be noticed. The reconciliation
between the King and Angus was followed by the latter
being compelled to resign his lordship of Liddesdale and
Castle of Hermitage, which were conferred on Patrick
Hepburn, Earl of Bothwell. Angus received as an equi-
valent, first, the lordship of Kilmarnock, and then in its
stead the barony and castle of Bothwell in Lanarkshire.5
The loss of Liddesdale, though he retained Ewesdale and
Eskdale, was a great blow to the Earl's power on the
Borders. Godscroft (in his MS.) gives alternative reasons
for the King's conduct toward Angus, the first reason being
a somewhat apocryphal story about the Earl killing a man
in a duel, but the real cause, though Godscroft casts doubt
on it, was treasonable dealing with the English King.

1 Cf. Reg. Mag. Sig., 4 February to 5 March 1487-88 passim ; Ada Part.
Scot, ii. 184, 191, 223. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig., at date; Treasurer's Ac-
counts, i. 91, 95, 99, 112. 3 The Douglas Book, iii. 126 ; Rotuli Scotia, ii.
491. 4 Treasurer's Accounts, i. cvii, 109, 133, 169-171, 180, 181, 188. 5 The
Douglas Book, iii. 127, 128, 130, 131, 134.

„

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 181

lere can be no doubt of the fact, as the treaty between
the Earl and certain commissioners of King Henry vii. is still
extant. He and his son George, Master of Angus, under-
took to move the King of Scotland to make and keep peace
between the two countries, and if they failed, they were
to make war on all who held the opposite opinion. This
was the first condition, and practically meant insurrection
on behalf of England. The other conditions involved giving
up the Castle of Hermitage to Henry in return for support
and other assistance.1

A few months after this episode the Earl was appointed
Chancellor of Scotland, and held the office for five years.
During that time he took an active part in State affairs,
both in and out of Parliament. He attended the King on
his expeditions to the Isles. He conducted negotiations for
a peace with England when the political friction caused
by Perkin Warbeck's pretensions threatened war, and he
secured a seven years' truce.2 He received in 1496 the
lordship of Crawford, or Crawford Lindsay, with the Castle
of Crawford, in Lanarkshire, and also the lands of Braid-
wood in the same county.3 He was also, after he ceased
to be Chancellor, appointed Warden of the Middle Marches
and Justiciar within their bounds and the bounds of Ewes-
dale and Eskdale.4

After his retirement from the chancellorship, the Earl
for a time took little part in public affairs. Between 1498
and 1510 he was not present in Parliament, nor did he
witness any royal charters during that period. His own
matrimonial affairs partly occupied his attention, and later
he aided in settling his sons in his estates. Part of the
time he was a prisoner in Dumbarton Castle, towards the
close of 1501 and in the early part of 1502. The reason of
his captivity is not known, but he was liberated by the

1 The difficulty as to this agreement is its ascribed date. Only two
copies of it are known and both are much mutilated, the date and place
of signing being illegible in each case : Cal. of Docs., Scot., iv. No. 1578, and
App. No. 32. An indorsation in a later hand gives the date as 16 November,
7 Henry vii. (1491), but the Earl's movements in Scotland, as previously
detailed, make this doubtful, and he was certainly a prisoner in Tantallon
and apparently compelled to resign his lands of Liddesdale before the
date assigned to the treaty. 2 The Douglas Book, ii., and authorities
cited. 3 Ibid., iii. 152, 164. 4 Original, 6 December 1497, in Douglas
Charter-Chest.

182 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

good offices of Andrew Forman, then Apostolic Protonotary,
afterwards Bishop of Moray, a prelate of some influence.
His resignation of the lands of Eskdale may also have re-
moved the cause of his incarceration.1

In 1512 and 1513 the Earl began again to take a part in
public affairs. In the former year he was a witness to the
alliance with France, which afterwards led to such fatal
consequences. He was also at court when, in June 1513,
King James accepted the friendship and service offered by
O'Donnel, the most prominent chief in the North of Ireland,
who came in person to Edinburgh to make the offer.2 The
Earl was one of those who advised King James against
war with England, but he and his two eldest sons loyally
followed their sovereign to the field. According to Gods-
croft a cruel taunt by the King caused Angus to leave the
army before the battle of Flodden, but he enjoined his sons
to remain and fight valiantly. After the fatal conflict,
Angus aided in consolidating the Government, and was
appointed one of the special councillors of the Queen, who
was made Regent. He was also made Provost of Edin-
burgh.3 In October of the same year, 1513, the Earl
attended a General Council at Perth, and undertook to
reform all breaches of the peace between Forth and Whit-
horn, especially all such discovered by him on his way to
St. Ninians or Whithorn. The lieges were directed to give
him all assistance.4 He did reach St. Ninians, but it was
only to die there after a brief sojourn, either towards the
close of November 1513, or a little later.5 As will be seen
from the probable date of his birth, the Earl was only in his
65th year at his death, though popularly described as an aged
man. The fifth Earl of Angus was twice, if not three
times, married. During his father's lifetime he was con-
tracted to marry Katherine Gordon, one of the daughters
of Alexander, first Earl of Huntly, the agreement being
dated 30 September 1461. 6 This contract, however, was
never fulfilled, and he married,

1 Letters and Papers, etc., Henry VIII., i. No. 5006; The Douglas
Book, iii. 176-179. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig., 25 June 1513. 3 Acta Dom. Cone.,
xxvi. 3, 10; Charters of St. Giles, xxxv. 4 Acta Dom. Cone., xxvi.
lib. 5 Letters and Papers, etc., Henry VIII., i. No. 4573. Sasine 31
January 1513-14, in Douglas Charter-Chest. 8 The Douglas Book,
iii. 89.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 183

tfirst, before May 1468, Elizabeth Boyd, daughter of
Robert, Lord Boyd, who died before 1498, when he married,
or was contracted to, Janet Kennedy, daughter of John,
Lord Kennedy. On 20 July 1498 the Earl granted to
her in token of affection the lands of Braidwood in life-
rent, and after her decease to the heirs-male born betwixt
him and her. In September of same year, also as a mark
of affection, he granted to her the barony of Crawford Lindsay
for life.1 In 1531 Janet, Lady Bothwell, founded a prebend in
the Collegiate Church of St. Mary in the Fields, Edinburgh,
for the benefit of the deceased Earl of Angus, to whom she
refers as formerly her husband.2 It would appear, there-
fore, that more than a mere contract subsisted betwixt her
and the Earl, but she is nowhere styled Countess of Angus,
arid she certainly became about 1499 the mistress of King
James iv., and was mother of James, Earl of Moray, who
died in 1544.

The Earl married, on or about 1 June 1500, Katherine
Stirling, daughter of Sir William Stirling of Keir, knight,
to whom on that date he granted his lands of the earldom
of Angus and lordship of Kirriemuir to her and the heirs-
male born of the marriage.3 At intervals between 1503
and 1510 she is styled in various writs Countess of Angus.4
Two years later, however, she is designed simply Katherine
Stirling, and was either divorced or separated from the
Earl, as, in consequence of a liaison with Alexander, Lord
Home, she became the mother of John Home of Inverallon.

By Elizabeth Boyd the fifth Earl of Angus had seven
children, four sons and three daughters : —

1. GEORGE, Master of Angus, of whom a notice follows.

2. Sir William Douglas of Glenbervie. The date of his-

birth is not known, but in 1492 he received a grant
of the ward of the lands of the deceased James
Auchinleck, late son and heir of Sir John Auchinleck
of that Ilk, including the marriage of Elizabeth,
daughter and heiress of James.6 In 1493 he had a
charter of the lands of Grenane in Ayrshire, and
again in 1509. In 1510 he received the lands of

1 Beg. Mag. Sig., 24 July and 25 September 1498. 2 Ibid., 21 May 1531.
3 Ibid., 30 June 1500. 4 Ibid., 10 September 1503; The Stirlings of Keir,
289; The Douglas Book, ii. 109 n. ° Reg. Mag. Sig., 14 May 1513; The
Stirlings of Keir, 27, 28, 296, 412. G The Douglas Book, iii. 136, 137.

184 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

Braidwood in Lanarkshire.1 Sir William Douglas,
who was knighted before 1511,2 was killed at Flodden.
He married in 1501 Elizabeth Auchinleck, through
whom he obtained the lands of Glenbervie. She
survived him and took the veil in the convent of St.
John near the Boroughmuir or common moor of
Edinburgh. They had issue one son : —

(1) Archibald Douglas of Glenbervie. His various lands were
in 1538 and also in 1542 erected into a barony, called the
barony of Glenbervie.3 He is said to have been delicate, but
lived until 29 September 1570, as appears from his recorded
testament. He married first, Agnes Keith, daughter of
William, second Earl Marischal, who died before 1548. His
second wife was Elizabeth, daughter of Alexander Irvine of
Drum, who survived him. He had issue four sons and
eleven daughters : —

i. William, only son of Agnes Keith, succeeded his
father in September 1570, and in 1588 to the earldom
and title of Angus, becoming ninth EARL OF ANGUS.
See below.

ii. James, eldest son by Elizabeth Irvine, under fourteen

at his father's death.4 He was ancestor of the

Douglases of Whytrigs and of Sylvester Douglas,

LORD GLENBERVIE OF KINCARDINE.

iii. John, named in his father's testament 28 September

1570.

iv. Archibald, also so named.

v. Elizabeth, married (contract 1 June 1543) to Alex-
ander Falconer, younger of Halkerton,5 ancestor of
the Earl of Kintore, and had issue,
vi. Margaret married to John Erskine of Balhagartie or

Pittodrie.
vii. Marjory, married to Andrew Keith of Ravens-

craig.

viii. Christian, married (contract 23 May 1555) to Alex-
ander Irvine younger of Beltie. She died about 1568.
ix. Joan, or Jane, married to James Skene, apparent

of that ilk, and had issue.

x. Isabel, married (contract 1 March 1562) to James
Melville of Allegevin, younger of Dysart.0 She died
18 January 1582, leaving issue.7

xi. Alice, married (contract 28 December 1567) to Alex-
ander Guthrie, younger of Kincaldrum.8
xii., xiii. Agnes. Marion. These two daughters are
mentioned in the inventory of their father's estate
as his creditors in virtue of their mother's testament,

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 29 August 1493, 24 July 1498, 25 February 1510-11. 2 Ibid.,
10 December 1511. 3 Ibid., 6 April 1538, 14 April 1542. 4 Commissariot of
Edin. Tests., xii. 18 March 1582. 5 The Douglas Book, iii. 232. 6 Ibid.,
251. 7 Commissariot of Edin. Tests., x. 22 March 1581-82. 8 The Douglas
Book, iii. 263.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 185

and were therefore, with their sisters already named,
the children of Agnes Keith.

xiv., xv. Katherine. Sara. Sara is specially named in
her father's will as a daughter of Elizabeth Irvine,
who may also have been the mother of Katherine.

3. Gavin Douglas, born, it is said, about 1474. He was

educated for the Church, and became parson of East
Linton and rector of Prestonldrk, both in East Lothian.
In 1501 he was made Provost of the Collegiate Church
of St. Giles, Edinburgh. In 1515 the Queen of Scots
tried to obtain for him the Archbishopric of St.
Andrews, but without success. Later he received
the Bishopric of Dunkeld. He took some part in
politics, but he is best known by his poetical works,
especially his translation of the Mneid of Virgil.
He died in London of the plague in September 1522,
and was buried in the Hospital Church of the Savoy.
Godscroft says he left a daughter, Margaret Douglas,
married to Semple of Fulwood.1

4. Archibald Douglas of Kilspindie, called * Graysteel ' by

King James v. He is said to be the son of Katherine
Stirling, but dates forbid this, and his brother Gavin
in his will refers to him as brother german. He was
old enough to witness charters in 1509 and 1510.2
He was Provost of Edinburgh in 1519, and again in
1526. He was also Treasurer of Scotland for two
years, until September 1528, when the great Douglas
faction collapsed at that time owing to the escape of
the King, and he, along with his nephews, Archibald,
sixth Earl of Angus, and George Douglas of Pitten-
driech were forfeited and banished the kingdom. He
went to England, and then to France, but tired of
exile, and returned to Scotland hoping to gain the
King's favour. In this he was unsuccessful, and
again retired to France, where he died about 1535, or
before 1536. He married about 1515 Isabel Hoppar,
who is said to have been 4 a rich widow,' and to have
* totally ordered ' her husband. By her, who survived
him, he had a son Archibald, who succeeded to Kil-

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 119-121, and authorities there cited. 2 Ibid.,
iii. 188, 204.

186 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

spindie when his father's forfeiture was recalled in
1543. He appears to have left descendants, but no
male representative of the Kilspindie branch is now
known to exist.1

5. Marion, married (contract 24 June 1492) to Outhbert

Cunningham, Lord Kilmaurs, afterwards created Earl
of Glencairn, and had issue.2

6. Elizabeth, who, on 19 June 1493, was contracted in

marriage to Robert Lyle, son and heir of Lord Lyle,
Justice General of Scotland.3

7. Janet, who was married (contract 25 November 1495)

to Andrew Herries, son and heir of Herbert, first
Lord Herries of Terregles, one condition being that
Andrew was to divorce his previous wife Beatrix
Herries, that he might marry Janet Douglas.4 From
this marriage the present Lord Herries is lineally
descended.5

GEORGE DOUGLAS, eldest son of the fifth Earl of
Angus, did not live to succeed his father, and is usually
known as the Master of Angus. He probably was born
about 1469. He was still under age on 20 July 1485, when
arrangements were made by his father for his marriage
with Margaret, eldest daughter of Laurence, first Lord
Oliphant, or one of her sisters;6 but for some unknown
reason the contract was never completed. In the begin-
ning of 1489 he was placed in fee of the lordships of Tantallon,
Douglasdale, Liddesdale, Ewesdale, Eskdale, Selkirk and
Jedburgh Forest, with other lands.7 He did not formally
enter into possession of Eskdale and Ewesdale till July
1499, but shortly afterwards was made Governor or Warden
of the bounds of Eskdale. He appears, however, to have
been somewhat lax in punishing offenders, and either for
that cause, or because the King did not quite trust the
Douglases, he and his father were compelled in 1502 and

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 122-124, and authorities there cited. 2 Ibid., iii.
131, 135. 3 Ibid., 140. 4 Ibid., 149. 5 Wood gives another daughter,
Mary, as the daughter of the fifth Earl and Katherine Stirling, whom
he alleges was the wife of James, first Lord Ogilvy. No evidence of
such a daughter has been found, and in any case she could only have been
three years old when the first Lord Ogilvy died. 6 The Douglas Book,
iii. 436. 7 Original Writs in Douglas Charter-Chest.

DOUGLAS, BAEL OF ANGUS 187

1506 to resign Eskdale and Ewesdale, as they had already
lost Liddesdale, the result being that the power of the
Douglases was withdrawn altogether from Dumfriesshire
and the Middle Marches.1 The King also for a time laid
hands on the lordship of Selkirk and barony of Crawford
Lindsay, but these were restored to the Master of Angus,
the name of the latter barony being changed to Crawford
Douglas as a mark of his services.

George, Master of Angus, was killed at Flodden on 9
September 1513.

The first marriage-contract made on his behalf having
failed, he married about March 1488 Elizabeth, daughter
of John, first Lord Drummond, and widow of Sir David
Fleming, grandson and apparent heir of Robert, Lord
Fleming. Some time after their marriage it was discovered
that it was not in accordance with canonical law, as the
Master of Angus and Sir David Fleming were related in the
fourth degree of consanguinity, and a papal dispensation
was obtained.2

By Elizabeth Drummond the Master of Angus had three
sons, and at least four daughters : —

1. ARCHIBALD, who succeeded as sixth Earl of Angus.

2. Sir George Douglas of Pitbendriech, and also known

as Master of Angus, was born about 1490, and became
one of the most remarkable members of the family of
Douglas. He developed faculties of statesmanship
and diplomacy which made him one of the most con-
spicuous personages of his time. He was the right
hand and adviser of his brother the Earl, when the
latter was virtually the ruler of Scotland, and shared
in all the vicissitudes of his fortune. After 1528, he
and his brother were exiles in England until after the
death of King James v. in 1542. On his return to
Scotland after that date, he strongly supported the
union with England, matrimonial and national, which
King Henry vin. proposed, and had his advice been
taken a union of the crowns might have taken place
much earlier than it did. George Douglas devoted
his talents and energies for several years to bring

1 The Douglas Book, iii. 168-170, 176-180 ; Reg. Mag. Sig., 20 April 1506.
2 Original, 3 December 1495, at Drummond Castle.

188 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

about such an alliance, until the overbearing spirit
shown by the English King and other causes put an
end to all hopes of a peaceful union. Even after the
battle of Pinkie on 10 September 1547, Sir George
adhered to the English faction, probably because he,
if not his brother, appears to have formed a strong
attachment to the reformed faith, acquired no doubt
during his enforced exile in England. But while
he was favourable to the English he took little active
part in affairs, though he attended the Queen-dowager
on her visit to France and England in the years 1550-
1551. Sir George died about a year after his return
to Scotland in August 1552, apparently at Elgin,
whither he had gone in attendance on the Governor
Arran, who was then making a judicial progress in
the north of Scotland.1 Sir George Douglas married
Elizabeth (or Isabella) Douglas, only daughter and
heiress of David Douglas of Pittendriech, in the
county of Elgin. They had a charter from her father
of a third of Duffus, with Pittendriech, which was
confirmed about 1522,2 but the marriage took place
some years earlier.3 Elizabeth Douglas was still
alive in 1560,4 and residing at Pittendriech.
By her George Douglas had two sons : —

1. DAVID, who became seventh EARL OF ANGUS.

2. James, who became by marriage fourth EARL OF MORTON.

(See that title.) He was born about 1516, and succeeded to
his father-in-law before November 1550.5

Sir George Douglas had also a natural son, and
four natural daughters, the son being George Douglas
of Parkhead.* ancestor of the Douglases of Parkhead
and Edrington.7

3. William, probably born before or about 1495, was
educated for the Church. He was prior of Colding-
ham from 1519 to 1522, and after an interruption,

1 Leslie's History of Scotland, 243, 244; Exch. Eolls, xviii. 245.
2 High Treasurer's Accounts, 1522-24, fol. 4b. 3 Cf. Registrum Honoris
de Morton, i. 107. 4 Pitcairn's Criminal Trials, i. 408*. 5 Cf. Charter
by him penes Fraser Trustees ; Laing Charters, No. 580. 6 Reg. of
Privy Council, ii. 102. 7 Cf. also The Douglas Book, ii. 169, 170, and
authorities there given.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 189

from 1525 till his death. In June 1526 he was also
made Abbot of Holyrood and held that dignity
till the forfeiture of the Douglases. He retired
to Ooldingham, where he died before 2 October
1528.1

4. Elizabeth, who before 17 September 1509 was married

to Sir John Hay of Hoprew, Peeblesshire, afterwards
third Lord Tester,2 ancestor of the Marquess of
Tweeddale.

5. Alison, who before 1506 was contracted to William

Douglas younger of Cavers, with a dowry of 250
merks, but for some reason the contract was never
fulfilled.3 Five years later, she was married (contract
dated 13 March 1510-11) to Robert, son and heir of
Andrew Blackadder of that Ilk.4 Robert Blackadder
is said to have been killed at Flodden, leaving two
daughters Margaret and Beatrix. Alison Douglas
married, secondly, Sir David Hume of Wedderburn,
and had issue three sons and two daughters. David
Hume of Godscroft, the historian, who was her
grandson, gives a very pleasing sketch of her char-
acter.5 Her two daughters by Robert Blackadder
married Robert and John Hume, younger brothers of
their mother's second husband, and in this way was
founded the family of Hume of Blackadder.6

6. Janet, who was married to John Lyon, sixth Lord

Glamis, and had issue two sons, John, afterwards
seventh Lord Glamis, and George Lyon. She also
had a daughter Elizabeth,1 who married John, Master
of Forbes, and after his death three other husbands.
Her first husband was accused and executed along
with her mother Lady Glamis. This Elizabeth has
been said by some to have married John Ross of
Oraigie, but the wife of John Ross was an Agnes
Lyon of an earlier generation, who was the widow of
Arthur Lord Forbes, and who died before 1529.8 Janet
Douglas was married, secondly, before 1535, to Archi-

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 171, 172. 2 Ibid., iii. 190. 3 Ibid., ii. 134. 4 .Ibid.,
iii. 203. 5 Familia Humia Wedderburnensi, 20, 39, 40. 6 Ibid., 21 ; Reg.
Mag. Sig., 1513-1546, Nos. 2332, 2417, 2862. r Reg. Mag. Sig., 30 June 1535.
8 Ibid., 24 July 1529.

190 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

bald Campbell of Skipnish, second son of Archibald,
second Earl of Argyll, but apparently they had no
issue. The life of this lady was very brief, and her death
is one of the mysterious tragedies of history. Her first
husband died in 1528, and she was accused of poison-
ing him ; a charge which, on account of the sympathy
for her displayed by the barons of Forfarshire, was
finally abandoned. But in 1537 she was again in-
dicted for an alleged attempt to poison King James v.
and also for intercommuning with her brothers,
Archibald, sixth Earl of Angus, and George Douglas,
then rebels. It is believed that the King's hatred
towards them, rather than any crime she was accused
of, led to the death of Lady Glamis, who suffered on
the Castle Hill of Edinburgh on 17 July 1537.1
7. Margaret, who was married, in 1513, to Sir James
Douglas of Drumlanrig. Issue, three daughters. She
was divorced before 4 January 1539-40.2

Another daughter of George, Master of Angus, is
said by Calderwood to have been married to John,
Master of Forbes, who was executed in 1537, but she
was really Elizabeth Lyon, daughter of Lady Glamis.

VI. ARCHIBALD, sixth Earl of Angus, eldest son of
the Master, succeeded his grandfather, the fifth Earl,
about December 1513. He was retoured heir to his father
in Douglasdale and other lands on 29 November 1513,
and to his grandfather in the barony of Both well in
January 1513-14.3 He was then about twenty-five, having
been born in or about 1489. Soon after his accession
to the earldom he married Margaret Tudor, widow of
King James iv., a union infelicitous to the parties chiefly
concerned, and also for a time to Scotland, as Angus and
his wife became the centre of a series of intrigues for
possession of the young princes, and for the government of
Scotland. John, Duke of Albany, summoned from France
to act as Regent, landed in Scotland 18 May 1515, and
though at first he was well received by all parties, it was
not long before friction arose between him and the Queen

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 174-176. Pitcairn's Criminal Trials, i. 183*-203*.
2 Reg. Mag. Sig., 15 March 154041. 3 The Douglas Book, ii. 177, 178 n.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 191

and Angus. Later the Queen went to England, staying
first at Harbottle, where, on 7 October 1515, her daughter
Margaret Douglas, afterwards Countess of Lennox, was
born, and she did not return to Scotland till June 1517.
During her absence Angus was on good terms with the
Regent, but after the latter 's first return to France two
parties arose in the State, one headed by Angus and the
other by the Earl of Arran, and a conflict took place
on the streets of Edinburgh on 30 April 1520, known
as * Cleanse the Causeway,' the Hamilton party being
defeated. Angus, however, gained no real authority, and
in March 1522, about three months after Albany's return
to Scotland, he was banished or quietly withdrew himself
to France.

There he remained till about June 1524, when he suc-
ceeded in leaving France and reaching London, arriving
there on 28 June. He left London in October of that year
bound by an agreement to uphold the young King James v.
on the throne, where he had been placed by his mother's
influence, and to be friendly in every way with England.
When the Earl reached Scotland he found the Queen in
power, but that there was a discontented party among the
nobles. After a time Angus secured an outward reconcili-
ation with the Queen, and in the Parliament of February
1525 he was secured in all his former rights as Earl and
Councillor. In March of that year he was made Warden
of the East and Middle Marches, much to the gratification
of the English King. In January 1526 Parliament appointed
a certain number of Lords in rotation to have the custody
of the young King. Angus secured the first three months
of guardianship, but the intrigues of the Queen forced him
to keep the King in his own hands for safety, and for the
next two years the Earl was practically the ruler of Scot-
land, notwithstanding two attempts, one at Melrose in
July 1526, and the second at Linlithgow or Avonbridge on
4 September same year, to recover the sovereign from his
custody.

In the end of May or beginning of June 1528 the young
King made his escape from the Earl's keeping, and Angus,
his brother George, and his uncle Archibald were banished
from the royal presence, while their estates were forfeited.

192 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

For a time there was open war between Angus and the
King, in which the former had the best of it, but after
repeated futile attempts at reconciliation, Angus retired
to England, where he remained till after James's death
in 1542.

After that event the opposition to the return of Angus
and his brother was withdrawn, and they were welcomed
back to Scotland, and restored to all their lands and posses-
sions. He came north with a firm resolve to uphold the
treaties with England, and the policy of a peaceful union
with that country. This he did consistently, even at the risk
of his life, until the English King's arbitrary behaviour dis-
gusted him for a time. Even after the battle of Pinkie, in
September 1547, he supported the English party in Scotland,
though he stoutly resisted the various invasions made by
the English forces, until peace was made between Scotland,
France, and England in 1550. The Earl's later years were
peaceful, and he died of an attack of erysipelas, at his
Castle of Tantallon, before 22 January 1557, his remains
being buried at Abernethy. As he had no surviving male
issue, he was succeeded by his nephew, David Douglas.

The sixth Earl was three times married. First, to
Margaret Hepburn, daughter of Patrick, first Earl of
Bothwell, by whom he had no surviving issue, and she died
in 1513. His second wife was Queen Margaret Tudor, who
divorced him, the final sentence being pronounced on 11
March 1528. His third wife was Margaret Maxwell,
daughter of Robert, Lord Maxwell, who survived him.
She married, secondly, before September 1560, Sir William
Baillie of Lamington, by whom she had issue, and she died
in 1593.

By his second wife the Earl had one daughter Margaret,
born at Harbottle 8 October 1515, who became wife of
Matthew, fourth Earl of Lennox, on 6 July 1544, and was
mother of Henry, Lord Darnley, and others.1

By his third wife the Earl had a son James, Master of
Angus, who died in February 1548, while still in infancy.
Other children by the same wife also died young, and their
names are not known.

The sixth Earl had also a natural son George, who was

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 289-292.

DOUGLAS, EARL OP ANGUS 193

for some time commendator of Arbroath. He is said to
have taken a leading part in the murder of David Riccio.
He was chosen Bishop of Moray in 1573, and held that
office till his death about 1590. The Earl had also two
natural daughters, Elizabeth (legitimated 2 March 1526)
and Janet, the latter of whom, according to Godscroft,
married Patrick, Lord Ruthven.

VII. DAVID, seventh Earl of Angus, was, as already
stated, the nephew of Archibald, sixth Earl, and the son
of Sir George Douglas of Pittendriech. He must have been
born about 1515.1 In 1543 he is named as one of the heirs
of entail to whom the lands of Dalkeith were to descend,
failing heirs-male of his younger brother James.2 He may
have been a student and passed a degree of M.A., as he is
described as Mr. David Douglas when infeft as heir of his
father, Sir George Douglas, in the lands of Cockburnspath
and others in Berwickshire.3 Perhaps his love for a
studious life explains the little part he took in public life,
though Godscroft says he suffered from ill-health. On the
death of his uncle Archibald in January 1557, David Douglas
succeeded in terms of an entail to the honours and estates
of Angus, but there is no evidence that he completed his
feudal investiture, and he died in June 1557, only a few
months after his accession.

David, seventh Earl of Angus, married (contract dated
8 May 1552) Margaret Hamilton, daughter of John Hamil-
ton of Samuelston, a natural brother of James, Duke of
Ohatelherault. She was the widow of James Johnstone,
younger of Johnstone. (See title Annandale.) After the
death of Douglas she married Sir Patrick Whitelaw of that
Ilk.4

By her the Earl had one son and two daughters : —

1. ARCHIBALD, eighth Earl of Angus.

2. Margaret, married, first, to Sir Walter Scott of

Branxholm and Buccleuch, and had issue ; secondly,
to Francis Stuart, Earl of Bothwell, also with issue.
She survived till 1640.

1 Registrum Honoris de Morton, i. 107. * Ibid., ii. 276-280. 3 Old copy
Sasine, 7 April 1553, Douglas Charter-Chest. 4 Register of Acts and
Deereets, MS., xxxi. f. 68b. Cf. Reg. Mag. Sig., 12 July 1568.
VOL. I. X

194 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

3. Elizabeth, married, first, in 1572, to John, eighth Lord
Maxwell, afterwards created Earl of Morton, and
had issue ; secondly, to Alexander Stewart of Garlies,
father of the first Earl of Galloway (see that title),
without issue ; and thirdly, to John Wallace, elder
of Oraigie. She died in 1637.1

VIII. ARCHIBALD, eighth Earl of Angus, called by one of
his contemporaries 'guid Archibald,' was born apparently
about the year 1555. On his father's death his uncle James,
now Earl of Morton, became his tutor, and seems to have
done his best for his ward. The young Earl's accession
to his lands was beset with difficulties, as Margaret,
Countess of Lennox, daughter of the sixth Earl, made
strenuous efforts to obtain possession of her father's estates.
Morton, however, partly aided by the French ambassador,
so far prevailed that, in 1559, the young Angus, notwith-
standing his minority, was retoured heir to and infeft in
the extensive possessions of his granduncle, the sixth Earl.2
Notwithstanding this the Countess of Lennox continued to
press her claims, until her desire to see her son, Darnley,
married to Queen Mary, led her to secure the influence of
Morton, and a contract between all the parties, including
Queen Mary, was signed in May 1565, when the Countess
renounced all her claims.3 The young Earl's name occurs
in 1561, in an interesting document, from which we learn
that his tutors and George Douglas, natural son of the
sixth Earl, had a dispute about the lands of Abernethy.
No less a person than John Knox was called in as arbiter,
who with his usual bluntness told George that he had
refused many reasonable offers, and if his refusals hurt him,
Knox was not to blame, adding that the offer now made
was more profitable than George could gain in any other
way.4 The Earl's name also occurs in the will of John
Douglas, Archbishop of St. Andrews, dated 8 June 1574, as

1 Book of Carlaverock, i. 296, 298. 2 Original Retours in Douglas
Charter-Chest. From these and the relative writs it would appear that
James, Master of Angus, who died in 1547, was the last person infeft in the
Douglas estates, a proof that the seventh Earl never received formal
possession of the earldom. 3 The Douglas Book, iii. 255-262. 4 24 October
1561, Protocol Book of James Nicolson, f. 79b.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 195

a legatee for the sum of £400.' The Earl took part in public
life at an early age, being only twelve years old when he
carried the crown at the first Parliament of King James vi.
He continued to be present at various parliaments, and in
1574, at the age of nineteen, he was made Lieutenant-
General on the Borders, and in May 1577 he was appointed
Warden of the West Marches.2 He assisted his uncle, the
Earl of Morton, when the latter was forced to resign in
1578, and when a conflict seemed imminent Angus was
appointed Lieu tenant-General on behalf of the King. Two
years later Morton was arrested, and Angus found himself
also the subject of political attack on the part of Esme,
Lord d'Aubigny, now Earl of Lennox, and James Stewart,
Karl of Arran, the two new favourites of the King. Angus
plotted with the English ambassador to make a counter
attack, but his plans were betrayed to Lennox, and he him-
self became a fugitive. On the execution of Morton, Angus
passed over the Border to England, and in October 1581 he
and his adherents were forfeited.3 Previous to this, how-
ever, the Earl was well received at the English Court,
where he became the companion and friend of the famous
Sir Philip Sidney, their dispositions and inclinations being
similar, while they were nearly of the same age. Hume of
Godscroft, who was a sharer of the Earl's exile, dwells
lovingly on the friendship of the two young men, and tells
us that Sidney read the MS. of his Arcadia to the Earl, who
heard it with pleasure.

Angus remained in England until the 4 Ruthven raid '
drove Lennox and Arran from power. He then returned
to Scotland, where, though not restored to his estates, he
seems to have exercised some influence on the Government.
The King, however, was not friendly to him, and when by
a stratagem he escaped from Gowrie's party, he banished
the Earl from Court. Angus retired to Elgin, but not long
afterwards entered into a conspiracy with the Earls of
Gowrie and Mar. Gowrie, however, was arrested, and the
other confederates, after issuing a proclamation against
the misgovernment of Arran, were obliged to seek refuge
in England. There they and other exiles, including many

1 Edinburgh Commissariot Tests., 14 February 1574-75. 2 The Douglas
nook, Hi. 272-275. 3 ActaParL, iii. 1U7-204.

196 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

Presbyterian ministers, and Lords John and Olaude Hamilton,
remained for a time, having the goodwill of Elizabeth, but
giving rise to much negotiation with the Scottish Court, or
rather, with Arran, who used every means to induce
Elizabeth to give up the banished lords, especially Angus,
whom he counted his most dangerous enemy. The result,
however, was unfortunate for Arran himself, who by the
clever tactics of the English ambassador, Wotton, was
driven from Court. Then, after some delay, the banished
lords were allowed to return to Scotland, and marched
northwards, gaining adherents by the way, and finally
succeeded in gaining the King and accomplishing Arran's
downfall.

The Earl's career from this point became less exciting,
and he was chiefly concerned in supporting the views of
the Presbyterian clergy. In July 1587 Parliament, in spite
of some opposition by the King, ratified to the Earl the
lands and honours of his late uncle, the Earl of Morton,
and in October he completed his title, though he did not
long enjoy possession. The hardships he had undergone in
exile, and perhaps in his labours as Warden of the Marches,
to which office he had been again appointed, had under-
mined a naturally delicate constitution, and sown the seeds
of the disease, evidently consumption, of which he died,
aged only thirty-three, on 4 August 1588, at Smeaton, near
Dalkeith. He was, we are told, 4of a comely personage,
affable and full of grace, a lover of justice, peaceable,
sober, and given to all goodness, and, which crowned all
his virtues, truly pious.' l

The eighth Earl of Angus was three times married.
First, on 13 June 1573, to Mary Erskine, daughter of John,
Earl of Mar, Regent of Scotland. She died on 3 May 1575.
Secondly, he married, on Christmas Day 1575,2 Margaret
Leslie, daughter of Andrew, Earl of Rothes, from whom he
was divorced in the beginning of 1587. In July of that
year (contract dated 29 July) he married, thirdly, Jean
Lyon, daughter of John, seventh Earl of Glamis, and widow
of Robert Douglas, younger of Lochleven, who was drowned
in 1583. She survived the Earl and married Alexander
Lindsay, created Lord Spynie.

1 Spottiswoode, 371. 2 Pitscottie, Scot. Text Soc. ed., ii. 322

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 197

The Earl had no issue by his first two wives, but by his
third wife he had one daughter : —
Margaret, who, according to Godscroft, died unmarried
at the age of fifteen.

IX. WILLIAM, ninth Earl of Angus, who succeeded, was, as
already indicated, a great-grandson of the fifth Earl of
Angus, being the grandson of the latter's second son, Sir
William Douglas of Bra id wood and Glenbervie. He was
born in or about 1532. In 1549 he had a grant of the lands
of Drumlithie in the parish of Glenbervie from Mr. James
Reid, chaplain, but had a contest about them in 1552 with
the Bishop of Brechin, from whose action he successfully
appealed to John Hamilton, Archbishop of St. Andrews.1
In 1552 he was infeft by his father in the lands of Kemnay.
Godscroft states that lie was present at the battle of
Oorrichie, 1562, and assigns to him a conspicuous, but some-
what apocryphal, part in the attack on Htmtly's troops.
In 1570 he succeeded his father as Laird of Glenbervie.
He adhered loyally to the King's party during the troublous
times that followed Queen Mary's flight to England, but
took no active part in the civil warfare, being, it is said,
a man of weak health.

He went to Edinburgh in January 1589, to be served heir
to his kinsman, the eighth Earl, but his claim to the earldom
of Angus was opposed by the King as heir of line. The
most prominent counsel of the day pleaded for each party
before the Lords of Session, but the arguments on behalf of
Douglas were so convincing that the court on 7 March 1589
dismissed the King's claim and assigned the earldom to
Douglas. The King, however, compelled the new Earl to
pay him 35,000 merks for renouncing his claim, and to resign
the lands of Braidwood in favour of the chancellor, Sir John
Maitland of Thirlstane.2 In April of same year William,
Earl of Angus, accompanied the King to Aberdeen against
Huntly and others who had risen in rebellion.

The Earl did not enjoy his dignity very long. His eldest
son had become a Roman Catholic, and before the Earl's
death he proposed to settle the earldom on his son George.

1 Original Writs, Glenbervie. - Original Decreet and Writs, in
Douglas Charter-Chest.

198 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

But the latter predeceased liis father, and the Earl became
reconciled to his eldest son, whom he desired to place his
brother Robert in the possession of Glenbervie. In April
1591 he fell sick of fever, and died on 1 July of that year,
aged fifty-nine, as recorded on the tombstone erected to
his memory by his widow.

The ninth Earl of Angus married (contract dated 14
February 1552) Egidia or Giles Graham, daughter of Robert
Graham of Morphie, in the Mearns. She survived him, and
was still alive in 1606. By her he had issue : —

1. WILLIAM, tenth Earl of Angus.

2. Mr. Archibald, parson of Glenbervie in 1581 and 1583.

He died in 1584 without issue.

3. Mr. George, who in 1570 received from his father the

chaplainry of Drumlithie, and in 1576 the half of
Panlathie. He died at Oockburn before 15 December
1590, and was buried at Douglas.1

4. Sir Robert Douglas, who obtained Glenbervie, and was

ancestor of the Douglases of Glenbervie, including
Sir Robert Douglas, the author of the Peerage and
Baronage of Scotland.

5. Mr. Duncan, who, in 1585, succeeded his brother

Archibald as parson of Glenbervie, but died without
issue before 1591, when his uncle, Mr. James Douglas,
was parson.

6. Mr. Gavin, named in 1606 as co-portioner with his

brother Mr. John of the lands of Barras. He had,
with other property, the lands of Bridgeford in the
Mearns, and was ancestor of the family of Douglas
of Bridgeford. He died before 1 October 1616, when
his brother was retoured tutor to his son. He
married Elizabeth Keith and had issue.

7. Mr. John, mentioned in 1599 as of Oorsbatt. He was

also of Wester Barras, and was heir of his brother
Francis in the lands of Wardropertoun and Pitskellie
in the parish of Glenbervie. He was also in 1599 heir
of his brother Henry in the lands of Tannachy. He
died at Barras, parish of Kinneff, on 15 March 1618.
He married Jean Fraser and had issue.

1 Writs at Douglas and Grlenbervie; authorities for these children in
Douglas Book, ii. 377, 378.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 199

8. Francis, who was alive in 1600, but, according to
Godscroft, died at Rome without issue, and was
interred there in the Church of Santa Maria del
Popolo. His brother Mr. John succeeded to his
lands.

9. Henry Douglas of Tannachy witnessed on 26 January
1592 an assignation by his brother Robert, and is
described also as brother to William, [tenth] Earl of
Angus. He died on 5 October 1595, having made
his will on the previous day, naming his mother Giles
Graham as his executrix.1

10. Margaret, married to William Forbes of Monymusk>
and had issue.

11. Jean, married (contract dated 31 May 1576) to John
Wishart of Balisycht, nephew and heir-apparent of
Sir John Wishart of Pittarro.

12. Elizabeth, married, before 1581, to Thomas Gordon,
flar of Cluny.

13. Sarah, married, first (contract dated 4 and 5 April
1586), to Robert, eldest son of Alexander Strachan,
fiar of Thornton; secondly, before 1597, to George
Auchinleck of Balmanno.

X. WILLIAM, tenth Earl of Angus, who succeeded to his
father, as already indicated, on 1 July 1591, was born about
1554. He was educated partly at the University of St.
Andrews, and then in 1575 entered the service of the
Regent Morton, whence in 1577 he went to France. There
he was converted to the tenets of Roman Catholicism,
much to the grief of his father, while it led to much friction
between himself and the Government. He was indeed
ordered by the Privy Council to leave the country, but
could not obtain a ship. In May 1591, also, he was again
ordered to leave, but the death of his father prevented his
doing so. In November 1591 he was served heir to his
father in the Earldom of Angus and lands of Glenbervie,
the latter of which, according to his father's wish, he
transferred to his brother Robert.

After his succession the Earl, notwithstanding his civil
disabilities, took a prominent part in public life. In the

1 Commissariat Records of Edin. Tests., 29, 19 May 1596.

200 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

Parliament of 1592 he made a bold stand against the Duke
of Lennox for the ancient privilege of his family of carrying
the King's crown in procession. The result was that while
he gave way to the Duke on this occasion all his rights
were affirmed and solemnly ratified by the Parliament.1 In
the same year the Earl was made King's Lieutenant and
Justice-General north of the Tay, with powers to deal with
the Earls of Atholl and Huntly, who were in a state of
warfare on account of the murder of the Earl of Moray.
Angus succeeded so well in this commission that within a
month he secured the submission of both Earls and the
pacification of their whole district. He was soon after-
wards, however, in trouble on account of his complicity or
alleged complicity in the Popish plot called the 'Spanish
Blanks,' and he was imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle, but
by his wife's aid made his escape and joined Huntly and
Errol, two other noblemen implicated, in the north of
Scotland. Here they defied the efforts of the King and the
Kirk, and kept the country in turmoil for a time, now being
reconciled to the King and their offences condoned, then
again setting authority at naught, one result being the
battle of Glenlivet in September 1594, when the royal
troops were defeated, but Angus was not present in the
conflict. His estates had been forfeited in June 1594,2 and
he himself was forced into concealment. Later, in 1595,
negotiations were begun for his restoration, but progressed
slowly, till in May 1597 he was reconciled to the Kirk, and
in December was fully restored by Parliament to all his
estates and honours.3

In June 1598 4 the Earl was appointed lieutenant over the
whole Scottish Borders, and a great portion of the south
of Scotland from east to west, and in this commission he
acquitted himself so well that at the close of his first year
the barons of the West March petitioned for his continu-
ance in office. During this second period the Earl made
his notable raid known as the 'Burning of Wamphray,'
directed against the Johnstones of Wamphray for defiance
of his authority.5 According to Godscroft6 the Earl dis-

1 Acta ParL Scot., iii. 555, 588, 589. 2 Ibid., iv. 55-61. 3 Ibid, iv.
123-130, 149, 150. 4 Ibid., 170-172. •> Reg. of Privy Council, vi. 838-848.
<J Ms., ii. 303.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 201

charged the duties of the office at his own cost, the sum
being 60,000 merks, of which he never received payment.

In 1599 and 1600 he found himself again involved in dis-
putes about his precedence and privileges, but a more serious
matter was renewed trouble with the Kirk. They in 1602
appointed Mr. James Law, afterwards Bishop of Orkney
and Archbishop of Glasgow, to be the Earl's chaplain, or
perhaps more correctly a spy on his household. In 1608,
however, the Kirk again commenced active proceedings
against the Catholic Earls, Angus especially, and he con-
sequently resolved to retire to France. He settled his
estates, arranged his affairs, took an affectionate farewell
of his family, and left Scotland in the end of 1608 or begin-
ning of 1609. He passed through England on his way to
France, and requested a last interview with James vi.,
then King of England, but this was refused, and the King
also forbad him to take his second son James with him.
Later, in October 1609, he asked permission to return to
Scotland for a few months to put his affairs in order and bid
a 4 last gudnicht ' to country, family, and friends,1 but this
appeal was not granted. He lived near the Abbey of St.
Germain-des-Pres in Paris, and spent most of his time in the
devotional exercises of his religion. His health, however,
was not good, and he died, aged fifty-seven, on 3 March
1611, at Paris, and was buried in St. Christopher's aisle of
the above-named Abbey, where his son raised a magnificent
monument to his memory.2 It is to this Earl that we owe
the idea and the beginning of the 4 History of the Houses of
Douglas and Angus,' known as 4 Godscroft's,' the most com-
plete MS. of which is at Hamilton Palace in possession of
the Duke of Hamilton, who is the tenth Earl's representa-
tive in the male line.

The tenth Earl of Angus married between April and June
1585 (contract dated 12 April) Elizabeth, eldest daughter
of Laurence, fourth Lord Oliphant, her tocher being 8000
merks Scots.3 She survived the Earl and married, secondly,
before 1619, James Hamilton.4

^ l The Douglas Book, iv. 195. 2 Bouillart's Histoire de VAbbaye de
St. Germain-des-Pres, 215, 319, where also an engraving of the monument
is to be found. 3 Reg. of Deeds, MS., Lib. xxiv. 447, H.M. Reg. Ho.
4 Discharges for terce in Douglas Charter-Chest.

202 DOUGLAS. EARL OF ANGUS

By her the Earl had three sons and three daughters :—

1. WILLIAM, who became eleventh Earl of Angus.

2. James, who in 1608 held the dignity of Provost of the

Collegiate Church of Abernethy. Before 1628 he had
acquired the estate of Mordington in Berwickshire,
and also obtained the honour of knighthood.1 In 1641
he was, by King Charles i., raised to the peerage as
LORD MORDIXGTON. He died on 11 February 1656.
leaving issue a son William, and a daughter, by
wife Anne, only child of Laurence, fifth Lord Oliphant.
His direct male line failed in the fifth generation, and
the title is now dormant.2 (See title Mordington.)

3. Sir Francis Douglas of Sandilands in Douglasdale.

He studied at Louvain in 1596, and in 1598 wen
Rome to complete his studies in philosophy. He is
said to have married a sister of the Earl of Wigtown,
but died without issue.3

4. Catherine, who was on 28 November 1600 contracted

in marriage to Sir Andrew Ker, younger of Fernie-
hirst,4 but the marriage apparently did not take
place, and she seems to have died before 1608, or at
least to have predeceased her father, as she is not
mentioned with his living children on his monument.5

•j. Mart/, married, as his second wife, to Alexander
Livingstone, second Earl of Linlithgow, and had
issue.

6. Elizabeth, married (contract dated 13 September 1
to John Campbell, fiar of Cawdor, and had issue.
She was dead in 1640.

The Earl had also a natural daughter Margaret, married
(contract 21 July 1627) with a tocher of 7000 merks Scots,
to John Douglas in Lintalee.'

XI. WILLIAM, eleventh Earl of Angus, was born about
1589. During his father's troubles the estates had been
forfeited and given to the Duke of Lennox, but in 1596, by
a family arrangement, Lennox resigned in favour of the
young Master of Angus. In 1597 the latter met with an

1 Charters, etc., in Douglas Charter-Chest. 2 The Douglas Book, iL 409,
410, and note and authorities there cited. 3 Ibid., iL 410. * Inventory
of Charters at Ferniehirst. 5 The Dvugla* Book, ii. 405, 407. 6 Ibid.,
ii. 411 n.

DOUGLAS, EARL OP ANGUS 203

accident while in the King's custody as a hostage for his
father, and was at once released.1 He succeeded his father
in 1611, when about twenty-two years old, but he had been
in possession only a year when the Kers of Ferniehirst
revived a claim which they had formerly made to hold
courts of bailiary in Jedburgh Forest, a claim resisted and
specially provided against by the Earl's father. It was
now again persisted in, and in May 1612 the dispute between
the Kers and their feudal superior caused so much dis-
turbance on the Borders that the young Earl and the other
parties involved were summoned before the Privy Council.
In the end the Council decided against the Kers, and gave
permission to the Earl to hold courts. The Kers were
ordered into ward in Edinburgh Castle, and to give security
for keeping the peace to the amount of £10,000 Scots,
while James Douglas, the Earl's brother, was sent to
Blackness for sending a challenge to one of the Kers.2
This decree appears to have settled the question in dispute,
as it was not again raised.

Like his father, the Earl was an object of suspicion to
the Presbyterian clergy. This may have decided him to
go abroad, which he did for about three years, from 1616.3
He was present in Parliament in November 1620, and in
January and July 1621. In 1623 he again went abroad,
probably induced by letters from an Italian nobleman,
Count Marc Antonio Scoto d'Agazano, who claimed kinship
with the Douglases, though on somewhat mythical grounds,
the alleged descent dating from the days of Charlemagne.
The Earl at this time visited Rome, and St. Peter's Church
there. His doings abroad excited the suspicion of the
clergy at home, and after his return they continued to
annoy him in various ways, until stopped by an order from
King Charles I.

In 1631 the Earl received a charter conferring upon him-
self in liferent and on his eldest son in fee the whole
earldom of Angus, with the privileges of the first seat and
vote in Parliament and Council, of leading the van in
battle and bearing the crown at the riding of the Parlia-
ment. On 14 and 17 June 1633, during the visit of King

1 Douglas Book, iv. 40. 2 Reg. of Privy Council, ix. 372-374. 3 The
Douglas Book, iii. 322, 323.

204 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

Charles I. to Scotland, the Earl was created MARQUESS
OF DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS, LORD OF ABER-
NETHY AND JEDBURGH FOREST,1 and he then resigned
the privilege of the first vote, but he retained his other
honours, though he was said at the time to have resigned
them also. He bore the crown at the King's coronation as
his ancestors had done. During the struggle between the
King and the Covenanting party in Scotland the Marquess
took little part, and his conduct was somewhat vacillating.
He was even, though his leanings were towards Episcopacy,
induced to sign the Covenant, while in 1645 he joined the
royalist leader Montrose, and was present at Philiphaugh,
whence he escaped. For this he was in April 1646 imprisoned
in Edinburgh Castle, and remained in close ward for a year,
when he was liberated on payment of a heavy fine. The
remaining years of the Marquess's life were compara-
tively uneventful, as he appears to have resided peaceably
in his own house of Douglas, a fact which procured him
abatement of the sum which he was fined by Cromwell.
He died on 19 February 1660 aged seventy-one, and was
buried in front of the high altar in Douglas church. He
was succeeded by his grandson James, second Marquess.

The Marquess of Douglas was twice married ; first, in
1601, when only twelve years old, to Margaret, daughter
of Claud Hamilton, Lord Paisley, and sister of James, first
Earl of Abercorn. She died in 1623. He married secondly
(contract dated 12 August 1632), Mary, daughter of George
Gordon, first Marquess of Huntly, who survived him and
died in 1674, aged sixty-four.

By his two wives the Marquess had issue : —

1. ARCHIBALD, see below.

2. William, who was the second son in 1624. He died

unmarried in or before 1633, when James is described
as second son.

3. James, born about 1617, and described in 1633 as

second surviving son. He went to France and
became colonel of the regiment of Scots in the
French service formerly commanded by Sir John
Hepburn. He was killed in a skirmish near Douay
21 October 1645, aged twenty-eight, and was buried

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 14 June 1633.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 205

near his grandfather in the Church of St. Germain-
les-Pres.1

4. William, the eldest son of the Marquess by his second
wife, born 24 December 1634. On 4 August 1646
he was created EARL OF SELKIRK, a title which he
resigned in 1688 in favour of his sons. He married on
29 April 1656 Anne, Duchess of Hamilton, and was
on 20 September 1660 created DUKE OF HAMILTON
for life. (See that title.) He died at Holyrood on 18
April 1694.

5. George, second son of second marriage. In 1675 he
was created EARL OF DUMBARTON. (See that title.)

6. James, who entered the French service and be-
came a colonel. His regiment is said to have been
incorporated in 1678 with that of his brother, Lord
Dumbarton.2 He died without issue.

7. Margaret, married to William, Lord Alexander,
eldest son of the first Earl of Stirling, and had issue.
She survived her husband, who died in 1638. In 1655
she was appointed by her brother Archibald, Earl of
Angus, one of the tutors to his oldest son James,
who became second Marquess of Douglas. She died
on 1 January 1660, aged forty-nine.

8. Jean, married to John Hamilton, first Lord Bargany,
and had issue. (See that title.) She died about 1669.

9. Grizel, married, before 1638, to Sir William Carmichael
of that Ilk, and had issue.

10. Anna, who in 1642 is described as fourth daughter
of the Marquess of Douglas. She was apparently
unmarried in 1655.3

11. Henrietta, married (contract dated 29 May 1645)
to James, Lord Johnstone, afterwards first Earl
of Annandale, and had issue. (See title Annandale.)

12. Catherine, married to Sir William Ruthven of
Dunglas, and had issue.

13. Isabel, married, in 1657, to William Douglas, third
Earl and first Duke of Queensberry. (See that title.)

14. Jane, married, on 18 January 1670, to James Drum-

1 The Douglas Book, ii. 427-429. 2 Michel, ii. 318. 3 Old Inventories of
Writs in Douglas Charter-Chest.

206 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

mond, fourth Earl of Perth, afterwards Duke of
Perth. (See that title.)

15. Lucy, married (contract dated 6 and 25 March 1669)
to Robert, Lord Maxwell, afterwards fourth Earl
of Nithsdale, and had issue. In the contract she is
described as [then] the youngest daughter.

16. Mary, who died unmarried before March 1669.

ARCHIBALD, Lord Douglas and Earl of Angus, was the
eldest son of the first Marquess of Douglas, and was born
about 1609. He is first referred to in a charter of the lands
of Wandell to his father and himself in 1617. He was in-
cluded in the charter of 1631, noted in his father's memoir.
After this he went abroad for a time, but returned to
Scotland before 4 May 1636, when he was appointed a
member of the Privy Council.1 In the troubles which arose
on account of the Service-book, Angus appears to have
sympathised with the Covenanters, though he did not
wholly break with the Court party. But when the King in
1639 threatened war, the Earl joined with Argyll, Rothes,
and other prominent Covenanters in a strong remonstrance
to his Majesty. Soon afterwards, however, perhaps from
unwillingness to appear in opposition, he left the kingdom,
and was absent for nearly two years. In 1641 he returned,
and though not prominent in affairs, lie supported the
clerical party. In 1646 he was appointed colonel, in suc-
cession to his brother Lord James, of the latter's regiment
in France. He does not appear to have at any time acted
personally as colonel, but the Convention of Estates from
time to time handed over to him military prisoners to
recruit his regiment.2

In 1651 King Charles n. specially created him EARL
OF ANGUS AND ORMOND, LORD BOTHWELL AND
HARTSYDE, with destination to his heirs-male by his
second wife, Lady Jean Wemyss.3 During that year he took
some part in affairs, both ecclesiastical and military, but
after 1651 he lived very quietly, though this did not exempt
him from a fine of £1000 imposed by Cromwell's govern-
ment in April 1654. He died on or about 15 January

1 Inventory of Writs in Douglas Charter-Chest. 2 Acta Parl. Scot.,
vi. part i. 689 ; part ii. 566. 3 The Douglas Book, iii. 333-335.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 207

1055, predeceasing his father. This Earl of Angus was
twice married, first, to Anna Stewart, daughter of Esme,
third Duke of Lennox, who died on 16 August 1646. In
1019 he married Jean Wemyss, daughter of David, second
Karl of Wemyss, who survived him and married, on 11
August 1659, George, Lord Strathnaver, afterwards four-
teenth Earl of Sutherland. (See that title.)

By his two wives the Earl of Angus had issue three sons
and three daughters :—

1. JAMES, who succeeded his father and grandfather.

2. ARCHIBALD, who was the eldest son of the Earl by

his second marriage, was born on 3 May 1653. He
was, on 2 October 1661, created EARL OF FORFAR,
LORD WANDELL AND HARTSYDE. (See that title.)

3. William, born after his father's death. He died in or

before 1659.

4 and 5. Two daughters of first marriage, names unknown,
who died on their way to France.

6. Margaret, born in September 1651, to whom her
father in his will provided the sum of £10,000 Scots
to be paid to her at the age of sixteen or on her
marriage. She became the fourth wife of Alexander,
first Viscount Kingston, but had no issue by him.

II. and XII. JAMES, second Marquess of Douglas, the only
son of Archibald, Earl of Angus, by his first wife, Lady Anna
Stewart, was born in or about the year 1646, and was still
under age when he succeeded his grandfather in 1660. In
January of the following year, at the age of fifteen, he chose
his curators, and on 11 May he attended as one of the
principal mourners the State funeral accorded to the
remains of the famous Marquess of Montrose. He was on
8 September 1668 served heir to his father in the earldom
of Angus,1 but there was, even before his accession to the
title, a very heavy burden of debt upon his lands owing to
obligations incurred by his father and grandfather. Un-
happily, bad management added so largely to this burden,
that the Marquess was compelled in 1698 to appoint com-
missioners to look after his affairs. These at a later period
were successful in clearing the estates, though the Marquess

1 Eetours, Lanark, No. 309.

208 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

did not survive to profit effectually by their labours. This
unfortunate state of affairs was no doubt one reason why the
Marquess took comparatively little part in public affairs
beyond mere attendance in Parliament. Another reason,
however, was probably an aversion to the oppressive
measures of the Government, as he took a much more
active share after the Revolution. About 1690 he received
from King William in. a grant of the forfeited estates of
John Graham of Olaverhouse, Viscount Dundee, and he was
also appointed to the heritable office of Constable of the
castle and town of Dundee.1

The Marquess died at Douglas on 25 February 1700, aged
fifty-four, and was buried in the family vault in the old
church of St. Bride.

He was twice married, first (contract 7 September 1670)
to Lady Barbara Erskine, eldest daughter of John, Earl
of Mar, and his wife Lady Jean Mackenzie. The union,
however, was uncongenial, and the differences between
the pair were fostered by designing persons. The result
was a mutual separation in 1681, and the Marchioness died
in August 1690, still estranged from her husband. After
her death, the Marquess married (contract dated 13
December 1692) Mary, eldest surviving daughter of Robert
Ker, first Marquess of Lothian. Their marriage was
comparatively happy, and the Marchioness, who survived
her husband, was largely influential in freeing the estates
from debt, and retrieving the family fortunes. She died at
Edinburgh on 21 January 1736, and was buried in the aisle
of Douglas, Viscount of Belhaven, in the Chapel Royal of
Holyrood.

By his wives the Marquess had three sons and one
daughter.

1. James, who bore the courtesy title of Earl of Angus.
He was the only child of the first marriage, and was
born in 1671. King Charles n. and James vn. both
interested themselves in his education, and a yearly
pension of £200 sterling was ordered to be paid on
his behalf. After the Revolution he raised a regi-

1 Grant in Douglas Charter-Chest and Charter 29 March 1694 ; Beg. Mag.
Sig.,Ub. 73, No. 91.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 209

ment from among the Covenanters of Douglasdale,
and the result was the regiment known as the * Angus
regiment,' or the 'Cameronians.' He was made
colonel, and though at first his father was averse to
his taking part in actual warfare, he after much in-
sistence, was allowed to join his regiment, only to
fall at the battle of Steinkirk on 3 August 1692. A
fine monument to his memory has been erected out-
side Douglas Castle. He was unmarried.

2. William, styled Earl of Angus, who was born 15

October 1693, and died 20 March 1694.

3. ARCHIBALD, third Marquess, see below.

4. Lady Jane Douglas, who was born on 17 March 1698.

She is chiefly distinguished for her marriage to
Colonel John Steuart, afterwards Sir John Steuart
of Grandtully, Baronet, and the romantic circum-
stances which attended it. The marriage took place
at her own house of Drumsheugh, near Edinburgh,
on 4 August 1746, and she and her husband went
abroad for a time, and indeed kept their union secret
for nearly two years, until it became necessary to
make it known. This secrecy cost Lady Jane much
trouble at a later period. On 10 July 1748, two boys,
twins, were born. After this and on their return
home she and her husband suffered greatly from want
of means, notwithstanding that King George n.
granted to her a pension of £300 a year. But her
husband was imprisoned in the King's Bench Prison,
Southwark, for debt, and Lady Jane was much dis-
tressed because her brother, the Duke of Douglas, re-
fused either to see her or acknowledge her children.
Anxiety on this account, and the sudden death of her
youngest child, so wrought upon her that her health
gave way, and she died on 22 November 1753 at her
house in the Crosscauseway, near the Windmill,
Edinburgh. Her husband survived her, dying at
Murthly on 14 June 1764.
The sons of Lady Jane Douglas or Steuart were

1. ARCHIBALD JAMES EDWARD STEUART, born 10 July 1748,
who is noticed below.

VOL. I. O

210 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

2. Sholto Thomas Steuart, born 10 July 1748. Died on 5 May
1753. '

III. and XIII. ARCHIBALD, third Marquess of Douglas, was
born in 1694, and succeeded to his father when only six years
of age. Three years later, on 10 August 1703, when he was
nine years old, Queen Anne conferred upon him the titles of
DUKE OF DOUGLAS, MARQUESS OF ANGUS, EARL
OF ANGUS AND ABERNETHY, VISCOUNT OF JED-
BURGH FOREST, LORD DOUGLAS OF BONOLE,
PRESTON, AND ROBERTON. In 1707 he received a
charter which erected the Douglas and Angus estates into
a dukedom and regality, and also confirmed to him the
ancient honours and privileges of his family.2 The Queen
also defrayed his education by grants of money amounting
to £900 a year.3 In the rebellion of 1715, the Duke
declared for the government, and mustered and put under
training three hundred of his vassals, at Douglas Castle,
who were ready to join the Duke of Argyll, but want of
provisions led to their march north being countermanded.
The Duke, however, personally joined the commander-in-
chief, and was present at the battle of Sheriflmuir.

In 1745 his loyalty was again put to the test, when Prince
Charles Edward spent Christmas Eve at Douglas Castle,
where he exacted free quarters, and a party of Highlanders
either with him or shortly after, stayed two days in the
town of Douglas, and did much damage to the Duke's
residence and property, making his house ' worse than a
hog's sty.1 They also carried off the * Black Douglas
sword,' the traditional gift of King Robert Bruce to the
'Good Sir James,' but it was restored after Culloden.4
Towards the close of 1758, Douglas Castle was burned, and
one of the latest acts of the Duke was the rebuilding of it.
He employed Adam, the celebrated architect, to make
plans for the new edifice, which was to be similar to, but
larger than, the castle then recently built by the same
architect at Inveraray for Archibald, third Duke of Argyll.
But the Duke did not live to see his plans completed, as he
died at Edinburgh on 21 July 1761. He had no issue, and
was succeeded by his nephew, Archibald Steuart, eldest

] The Douglas Book, ii. 510. 2 Acta Parl. Scot., xi. 476. 3 Memorial,
1710, in Douglas Charter-Chest. 4 Memorial, 1746, ibid.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 211

son of his deceased sister, on whom before his death he
settled his estates. The Duke married in March 1758, Miss
Peggy or Margaret Douglas, eldest daughter of James
Douglas of Mains, in Dumbartonshire, a cadet of the family
of Douglas of Morton.1 She is said to have been very
beautiful, and her rank and wit made her a recognised
leader in Scottish society.2 She was also a person of much
force of character, and it was greatly owing to her active
exertions and powerful influence that her nephew was
enabled to retain his estates. She survived her husband
for some years, dying on 24 October 1774. They were both
buried in a vault under the new church of Douglas.

ARCHIBALD JAMES EDWARD STEUART, who succeeded to
the estates of Douglas, was the eldest son of Lady Jane
Douglas and her husband Colonel Steuart, afterwards Sir
John Steuart of Grandtully. He was only five years old at
his mother's death, and was for some time under the care
of Lady Shaw, one of his mother's most intimate friends.
He was also befriended by others, notably the Duke of
Queensberry, who bequeathed to him the estate of Ames-
bury in Wiltshire. His father succeeded to Grandtully in
1759, and was able to settle an allowance on his son. He
was educated first at Rugby and afterwards at Westminster.
He was summoned from Rugby when his uncle, the Duke of
Douglas died, and his guardians at once took steps to con-
firm him in the Douglas estates in terms of the last
entail made by the Duke. This was successfully done,
and when actions of reduction were brought by opposing
claimants in December 1762, the Court of Session decided
in favour of Mr. Steuart Douglas, as he was now termed.
This first triumph, however, was short-lived, and three
separate actions were raised impugning his title as heir
of his uncle on the ground that he was not the son of Lady
Jane Douglas. One action was on behalf of the young
Duke of Hamilton as heir-male, another by Lord Douglas
Hamilton in terms of an entail by the Duke of Douglas,
and a third by Sir Hew Dalrymple of North Berwick,
Baronet, one of the heirs of line. These three actions
were conjoined by the Court of Session, and the law plea

1 Scots Magazine, xx. 275. 2 Of. Croker's Boswell, 16 August 1773 note ;
and Piozzi's Letters, i. 109.

212 DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS

which ensued became one of the most famous ever debated
before that Court, and is still celebrated as The Douglas
Cause. The extraordinary circumstances of the case and
the magnitude of the interests depending upon it, excited
the feelings of the public in a remarkable degree. The
first trial of the case, in which much conflicting evidence
was adduced, ended in a decision adverse to Mr. Douglas
in the Court of Session by the casting vote of Lord Presi-
dent Dundas, on 15 July 1767. But the case was appealed
to the House of Lords, who, after a long hearing, reversed
(without a division) the judgment of the Scottish court,
and decided in favour of Mr. Douglas on 17 February 1769.
This result was very popular, and in Scotland especially
the news was received with enthusiasm and rejoicing, and
the windows in Edinburgh were illuminated, although the
mob broke the windows of the President of Session and
others who had given opinions adverse to Mr. Douglas.1

After this decision Mr. Douglas took his position in
the country as became the representative of the great
house of Douglas, though he was harassed by various
actions of reduction until these were finally settled in 1779
by the House of Lords.2 He paid off, during the earliest
years of his tenure, the debts owing by his mother and her
husband, Colonel Steuart, which had remained for many
years unpaid. He also continued the rebuilding of Douglas
Castle, though the original design was never completed,
and effected other improvements, buildings, drainage, etc.,
over his estates. His favourite residence, however, was at
Bothwell, where he partly rebuilt and also added to the
mansion erected by Lord Forfar, adjacent to the ancient
castle, while lie improved the surroundings.

After the termination of the Douglas cause, the public
life of Mr. Douglas was comparatively uneventful. He
became Member of Parliament for the county of Forfar,
but on 9 July 1790 he was raised to the Upper House as a
British peer, with the title of LORD DOUGLAS OF DOUGLAS.
He died on 26 December 1827, in the eightieth year of his
age, leaving kindly memories behind him. Archibald, first
Lord Douglas, was twice married; first, on 13 June 1771,

1 Private letter, quoted in Chiefs of Grant, ii. 272. 2 Papers and Judg-
ment, 29 March 1779, in Douglas Charter- Chest.

DOUGLAS, EARL OF ANGUS 213

to Lady Lucy Graham, only daughter of William, second
Duke of Montrose ; she died on 13 February 1780. He
married, secondly, on 13 May 1783, Lady Frances Scott,
sister of Henry, third Duke of Buccleuch, who also pre-
deceased him, dying in May 1817.

Lord Douglas had issue eight sons and four daughters;
but as neither he nor they succeeded to any of the Scottish
peerages mentioned above,' they do not come within the
scope of this article. Three of his sons became successively
second, third, and fourth Lords Douglas, but all died with-
out issue. The Earl of Home, who is the grandson of Jane
Margaret, eldest daughter of Lord Douglas, is the present
representative of the family. (See title Home.)

CREATIONS. — 1397, Earl of Angus ; 14 June 1663, Marquess
of Douglas, Earl of Angus, Lord Abemethy and Jedburgh
Forest ; 10 April 1703, Duke of Douglas, Marquess of Angus,
Earl of Angus and Abernethy, Viscount of Jedburgh Forest,
and Lord Douglas of Bonkill, Preston, and Roberton.

ARMS. — Few families have altered their arms so fre-
quently as the Douglases, Earls of Angus. An interesting
collection of their fine seals will be found engraved in Sir
William Eraser's Douglas Book.1 The Lyon Register only
records the arms of James, the second Marquess, as follows :
Quarterly, 1st. Azure, a lion rampant argent crowned 01%
for Macdowall ; 2nd. Or, a lion rampant gules surmounted
of a cost sable, for Abernethie ; 3rd. Argent, three piles
gules, for Wishart ; 4th. Or, a fess chequy azure and argent
surmounted of a bend sable charged with three buckles of
the first, for Stewart ; over all, on a shield of pretence
argent, a man's heart gules crowned or, on a chief azure
three stars of the first, for Douglas.

CREST.— A salamander vert in flames and spouting out fire.

SUPPORTERS. — Dexter, a savage wreathed about the
middle with laurel, and holding in his hand a baton ; sinister,
a stag antlered with ten tynes or, both standing on a com-
partment within a circle of timber stalks proper.

MOTTO. — Jamais arriere.

1 There is also an excellent account of the arms of the Douglases, by
George Burnett, Lyon King of Arms, in Woodward and Burnett's
Heraldry (first edition— omitted in the second), ii. 513-519.

[J. A.]

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

HE older genealogists con-
nect this house with that
of Touchadam ; Milne
speaks of the 'South-
land families of Murray,
amongst which there are
several of good account,
especially the houses of
Oockpool, Gallowhill, and
Touchadam.' l Crawford
again, writing of the latter
family, says 4 they are come
of the once great house of
Cockpool in Annandale,'2
and Riddell3 discovers a
connection between the
two houses. That such
there was is shown by the inclusion of Robert, son of
Andrew Murray of Manuel (ancestor of the Murrays of
Touchadam), among the substitutes in a charter of tailzie
of the lands of 4 Ryvale ' in Annandale, dated 1411, and
granted by Archibald, fourth Earl of Douglas to Sir Thomas
Murray of Ryvale, in which Robert is described as Sir
Thomas's cousin.4

The origin of this connection has not been traced, al-
though it has been suggested that the arms borne in early
times by the families of Bothwell, Cockpool, and Touch-
adam may afford a clue to it. It is certainly curious that
Murray of Touchadam in 1463,5 and Murray of Cockpool in

1 Milne MS., Adv. Lib. 34.6.12. 2 Crawford MS., Adv. Lib., 35.4.15, 46.
2 Steivartiana, 92. 4 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 6 Nisbet's Heraldry, i. 249.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 215

1450 and 1477, l bore arms which were practically the same
as those of the house of Bothwell, but this similarity, though
it may establish a royal ancestry for both houses, can hardly
be adduced as sufficient proof of their descent from a com-
mon Murray stock. The shield which Murray of Cockpool
carried in the middle of the fifteenth century may quite
accountably have been borne by the descendants of Sir
William Murray, Knight, who appears in the text.

SIR WILLIAM MURRAY, is said to be the first of this
family, and to have descended from the house of Duffus, but
proof is wanting. Whatever his descent, he married the sister
of Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray,2 and daughter of Sir
Thomas Randolph, Great Chamberlain of Scotland, by Isobel,
sister of King Robert Bruce, and by her he had two sons : —

1. Patrick, apparently the same Patrick Murray who

had a grant of half the lands of Stewartown in Cun-
ningham from King Robert Bruce.3

2. WILLIAM.

WILLIAM MURRAY, the second son,4 got a charter from
his uncle Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray, granting to
'Willelmo de Moravia nepoti nostro dilecto5 . . . omnes
terras et omnia tenementa cum pertinenciis tocius medie-
tatis tenementorum de Cumlungan et de Ryvel in Valle
Anandie prout dicta tenementa cum pertinenciis inter
predictum Willelmum et Patricium f ratrem suum per probos
homines et fidedignos sunt divisa.' 6 The charter includes
a grant of half the patronage * of the church of the holdings
named,' which, with the lands, had formerly been possessed
by Thomas of Duncurry. It is undated, but must have been

1 Stodart, Scottish Arms, i. 4 ; Laing's Seals, i. No. 1238. 2 Mansfield
Charter-Chest. 3 Robertson's Index, 14. 4 He has been assumed to
be the eldest son, but there is evidence of a charter by King Robert
Bruce, granting to William de Moravia, his kinsman, the half of the
whole barony of Stywardstown in Cunningham, which half the said
William now holds by its right marches and divisions made between him
and Patrick de Moravia his elder brother to be held in fee and heritage for
half the service of one knight. Dated at Ayr 26 February a.r.17 [1323].
From a transumpt dated January 1448-9 in possession of George Neilson,
Esq., LL.D., Glasgow. Cf. Robertson's Index, 23. 6 There is no refer-
ence to his parentage, though Douglas cites this writ as stating him to
be son of a Sir William Murray. 6 Mansfield Charter-Chest, Annandale
Peerage Minutes, 796.

216 MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

granted between 1317 and 1332,1 when Thomas Randolph,
Earl of Moray died. Nothing further is known of this
laird, unless he can be identified with a 4 William de
Moray,' 2 who fought under John, third Earl of Moray at
the Battle of Durham, and was taken prisoner there,
together with a Jardine, a Kirkpatrick, and a Maxwell.
The next in order is said to be

GEORGE MURRAY, who succeeded in the lands of Cum-
lungan, and left issue a son and successor.3

SIR ADAM MURRAY of Cockpool, who made a consider-
able figure in Scotland in the reigns of Kings Robert n.
and in.4 He was succeeded by

PATRICK MURRAY, who is mentioned in a charter to his
son Sir Thomas Murray, dated 141 1.5 The year of his
death is uncertain, but either he or a predecessor seems to
have fallen at Otterburn in 1388.6 He left three sons, all
of whom are stated to have been illegitimate,7 but doubt
is thrown on this in respect of Sir Thomas by the terms of
the charter of 15 February 1507-8, referred to below.8

1. SIR THOMAS, who succeeded him.

2. David, to whom Archibald, fourth Earl of Douglas,

granted a charter of the lands of Newton in the
regality of Lauder, dated 1420.9 He frequently
appears as a witness to charters by the Earl and his
son, and seems, in 1434, to have been Captain of
Douglas Castle.10 He may perhaps be identified with
David Murray of Slaithwaite, lands which were part
of the family property of the Murrays of Cockpool.
If so, he was in receipt of a pension from the Crown,
and died before 1451, leaving a son Ninian, to whom
the pension was continued.11

3. Patrick.12

1 Perhaps about 1329 ; cf. Fifteenth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. viii. 42,
Nos. 76, 77. 2 Hailes, iii. 112. 3 Mr. Mill's Genealogical Collection, penes
Macf arlane, 132. This and the next reference are taken from a manuscript
which was prepared for the original publication of Douglas's Peerage, and
is in the possession of the writer. No other evidence has been found, and
the references cannot now be verified. 4 Ibid. 6 Mansfield Charter-
Chest. 6 Child, English and Scotch Ballads, iii. 298, 310. * Mansfield
Charter- Chest ; Exch. Rolls, v. 670. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig., 15 February 1507-8;
see page 222. (J Mansfield Charter-Chest. 10 Douglas Book, iii. 415, 416,
418, 419, 421. n Exch. Rolls, v. 442, 668; Reg. Mag. Sig., 6th January
1449-50. 12 Mansfield Charter-Chest.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 217

SIR THOMAS MURRAY, Knight, the eldest son, first
appears in the year 1405, when a safe-conduct to England
to tilt was granted to him, and to 4 William of Drumlanrik.' l
He was a witness to several charters by Archibald, fourth
Earl of Douglas, in the early part of the fifteenth century.2
and from this Earl he obtained, upon his resignation, a
charter of the lands and * tenements of Ryvale,' in which
he is described as ' our beloved cousin, Sir Thomas of
Murray, Knight.' 3 This deed is dated 1411, and in it the
lands are destined, failing Sir Thomas's sons Gavin and
Charles, and his brothers David and Patrick, to his cousin
Robert Murray, son of the late Andrew Murray of Manuel,
whom failing, to the heirs of his father, Patrick, but in
two later charters of the lands of Laik and Arbigland,
granted by the same Earl in 1420 and 1421, the lands are
destined to Sir Thomas's six sons successively.4 In the
earlier of these deeds, of the dates 1411 and 1420, Sir
Thomas's sons are described as ' natural.' In the last deed,
dated 1421, and in the confirmation by James, ninth Earl
of Douglas, of the charter of 1420, which must have been
after February 1452, they are called ' sons ' only. Sir
Thomas died after the year 1424, and probably prior to the
year 1438,5 leaving six sons, and one lawful daughter.

1. Gavin, who died prior to 1438.6

2. CHARLES, who succeeded him.

3. Lancelot.

4. Florence (Florentius), whose descendants appear to

have lived at Drumstinchall in the Stewartry of
Kirkcudbright for several generations.7

5. Herbert.

6. Jo/iw, who is said to have married * Elizabeth de

Ednam domina de Moryquhat,' about the year 1440.
Her son Patrick obtained from his mother a charter
of the lands of Murraythwaite dated 1466, which
was shortly afterwards confirmed by Alexander,

1 Cal. Doc. Scot., iv. Nos. 701, 711. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig., 25 October 1424;
3 January 1426 ; 6 March 1424 ; and Fifteenth Hep. Hist. MSS. Com., App.
viii. 56. 3 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 4 Ibid. 5 Ibid. ° Notarial Instru-
ment, printed in Annandale Peerage Case Evidence, 1844 ; also Blddell's
MSS., Adv. Lib. 137. 7 Caerlaverock Book, ii. 431, and Mansfield Charter-
Chest, where the name Florence Murray appears as a witness in 1448,
1454, 1474, and 1494, and Exch. Rolls, ix. 584, x. 685.

218 MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

Duke of Albany, the sasine following the confirma-
tion being dated 1472.1 From him are sprung the
Murrays of Murraythwaite, a property which has
descended in the male line for seventeen generations.2
Patrick was succeeded, prior to the year 1487, by
Gavin, a witness to some of the exploits of Sir Adam
Murray of Drumcreiff,3 and he again by Andrew, who
took part with Sir John Murray of Oockpool in his
quarrel with the Johnstones in 1504,4 and was seized
in the Ednam lands in Annan four years earlier.5 He
died about 1513, and was succeeded by John, who
married Marion Irving, and obtained sasine of Murray-
thwaite in 1517 and of the Ednam lands in 1532 from
Andrew Wilkin, burgess of Annan.6 This gentleman's
great-grandson,7 John Murray of Murraythwaite,
married Blanche, daughter of John Irving of Knock-
hill, 4 called the Duke of Hoddom.' 8 He resigned his
estate, with consent of his tutor Sir James Murray of
Oockpool, in 1613, in favour of his eldest surviving son,
Andrew, who long acted as 4 Baillie and magistrate '
over the Annandale estates of Sir Richard Murray
and John, first Earl of Annandale. The next laird,
William, was § taken prisoner after Philiphaugh.9
His great-grandson, John Murray of Murraythwaite,
Vice-Lieutenant of the county of Dumfries, possessed
the property for ninety-five years, and was succeeded
by his grand-nephew, John Dairy mple Murray, grand-
father of the present proprietor.

7. MaHota, described as l daughter of Sir Thomas Murray,
Knight,' in a deed of 1454, by which she resigned all
rights she may have had in the lands of 4Ryvel,' 'fratri
suo Karolo de Moravia domino dictarum terrarum
de Ryvel.' 10

SIR CHARLES MURRAY of Oockpool, had sasine of the
lands of Ryvel in 1438.11 He also had two charters under
the Great Seal of these lands and others, dated January

1 Originals in Murraythwaite Charter-Chest. 2 Ibid. ; Exch. Rolls,
x. 772 ; xi. 465. 3 Annandale Peerage Case, 279. * Ibid., 990. 6 Exch.
Rolls, xi. 465. 6 Ibid., xiv., 593 ; Murraythwaite Charter-Chest. 7 Ibid.
8 Ibid., contract dated 1590. 9 Ibid. 10 Mansfield Charter-Chest.
11 Ibid.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 219

1449 and April 1452; in the latter of which, failing Sir
Charles and heirs-male of his body, the destination is to the
heirs nominated in an entail made by Archibald, Earl of
Douglas, to the late Sir Thomas Murray, Knight.1 Sir Charles
was amongst the eight knights who accompanied William,
eighth Earl of Douglas, to Rome in the year 1450,2 but soon
afterwards his attachment to that family must have cooled.
There is no record of his having supported them at Arkin-
holm, and in 1457 he appears as one of the commissioners of
the peace with England.3 Two years later he was appointed
Warden of the West Marches,4 and died about 1470-74,5
leaving three sons : —

1. CUTHBBRT, who succeeded him.

2. Sir Adam Murray of Drumcreiff, a typical border

leader, who took an active part in the feud between
the Maxwells and the Murrays, 1480-87, and in other
incidents of the time.6 He obtained a charter dated
1482, and confirmed 1485, from Alexander, Duke of
Albany, of the lands of Drumcreiff, and half the lands
of Wyseby,7 the last of which are part of the scene of
the battle of Kirtle Water (1484) to which Sir Adam's
brother led his followers. He was succeeded by his
son Outhbert in 1512,8 who married Janet Johnstone,
and died about 1542,9 leaving issue, with a son
Charles, Adam Murray of Drumcreiff, whose suc-
cessors can be traced until 1691. 10 One of them,
Adam Murray of Drumcreiff, was cautioner for James,
second Earl of Annandale, in 1653.11

3. Charles.12

CUTHBERT MURRAY of Cockpool, whose name perhaps com-
memorates the patron saint of the parish and St. Cuthbert's
connection with the famous Ruthwell Cross, succeeded his
father about the year 1474, when he had sasines of the lands
of Ry vel, Howelset,13 and Arbigland.14 In the same year he
was served heir to his father Charles, by a brieve out of

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 22 April 1452, and Exch. Rolls, v. 670. 2 Cal. of Docs.,
iv. Nos. 1229, 1232. 3 Rymer's Fcedera, xi. 397. 4 Ibid., xi. 434.
5 Murraythwaite Charter-Chest and Mansfield Charter-Chest. 6 Annan-
dale Peerage Case, 279, 341. 7 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 8 Ibid.
9 Riddell's MSS., Adv. Lib. ; Exch. Rolls, xviii. 413. 10 Mansfield Charter-
Chest. » Ibid. 12 Book of Caerlaverock, i. 159 ; ii. 447. 13 Mansfield
Charter-Chest. 14 Exch. Rolls, ix. 676.

220 MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

Chancery, in certain lands in the Stewartry of Kirkcud-
bright, dated the ' fourteenth year of King James.' l On
1 March 1477 he granted a charter to Archibald Oarruthers
of Mouswald of the lands of 4 Colulungane Wode,' to which
his seal is attached.2 Summoned to Parliament as ' Dominus
de Cockpool,' in 1481 and 1487, he was amongst the leaders
at the affair of Lochmaben and Kirtle Water in 1484,
when, according to Bishop Lesley, he and the Laird of
Johnston captured Douglas and 'gave him to the King.'3
On 4 September 1487 he mortified an annual-rent to the
High Altar of the Blessed Virgin Mary in the Church of
Caerlaverock for the souls of James in. and John, Master
of Maxwell, whom he had slain in the course of the feud
with that family.4 Besides this mortification he \vas bound
by a bond of manrent in the same year to come to the
Market Cross of Edinburgh or Dumfries, in linen clothes,
and ask forgiveness, also to send three of his men to Rome
on a pilgrimage, and to make amends to all. Lord Maxwell
was bound to ask forgiveness in the same manner, and to
find a priest to sing for the souls of each of Cuthbert's
friends in Ruthwell Church.5 Contemporary records disclose
a number of lawsuits, chiefly concerning thefts of cattle
and the guardianship and ransom of English prisoners, in
which this laird was engaged.6 In 1488 he was summoned
by the first Parliament of James iv. on a pretended charge
of high treason,7 ' as having taken sides with the King's
father before his death.' 8 He is supposed to have built the
present Castle of Comlongan, and died in 1493.

His seal, attached to the writ of 1 March 1477, cited
above, shows a shield bearing three stars, two and one,
within a double tressure. Legend: S. Cuthberti Murray
dni de Colcponll.

His wife was Marjory Menzies, whom he married prior
to the year 1460,9 said to be a daughter of Menzies of Weem,
but this is not certain. By her he had issue : —

1. JOHN, who succeeded him.

1 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 2 Fifteenth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App.
viii. 58. 3 Lesley, De Rebus Gestis Scotorum, 294. 4 Confirmed 26 January
1492-93, Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Caerlaverock Book, ii. 446. 6 Acta Dom.
Concilii, 54-197 ; Acta Auditorum, 104-167 passim. 7 Acta Parl. Scot.,
ii. 201 et seq. 8 Lord High Treasurer's Accounts, i. 92. 9 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
1 March 1459-60.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 221

2. Mungo Murray of Broughton, who got a charter of the

lands of Egerness and Ballinsteir in 1508,1 and was
ancestor of the Hurrays of Broughton, in the
Stewartry of Kirkcudbright, is said to have been his
son. From this gentleman was descended2 George
Murray of Broughton, Gentleman of the Bedchamber,
who succeeded his father David about the year 1602,
and married Isabel Vans,3 and whose grandson, Richard
Murray of Broughton and Gaily, and Killybegs, co.
Donegal, married Anna, daughter and heiress of
Alexander Lennox of Gaily.4 Richard was M.P. for
Wigtownshire, 1661-63, and for the Stewartry of Kirk-
cudbright, 1678, and acquired the Irish property of
the Earls of Annandale by conveyance from the last
Earl.5 His sons, John and Alexander, were succes-
sively Lairds of Broughton and Members of Parliament
for the Stewartry of Kirkcudbright. The latter
married Euphemia Stewart, daughter of the sixth
Earl of Galloway ; and their son James, also M.P.
for both the Stewartry and the Shire, had one
daughter by his wife Catherine Stewart, daugh-
ter of the seventh Earl of Galloway, who died s.p.
1777. Alexander Murray of Broughton, M.P. for the
Stewartry of Kirkcudbright, 1838-45, dying childless
in 1845, this family is now represented by Horatio
Granville Murray-Stewart, Esq. of Broughton, Gaily,
and Killybegs, co. Donegal, Ireland, J.P. and D.L. for
the counties of Wigtown, Kirkcudbright, and Donegal
(High Sheriff, 1858), grandson of the late Lieutenant-
General the Honble. Sir William Stewart, G.O.B.,
second son of the seventh Earl of Galloway.

3. Charles.6

4. Cwt/ibert,7 died before the year 1521. 8

5. Gavin, mentioned in 1504 among the Murrays whom the

Johnstones were bound not to molest.9 In the same
year he was surety for James Mounsey, * who came in

1 Keg. Mag. Sig., 23 June 1508. 2 Exch. Rolls, xiv. 542 ; Reg. Mag.
Sig., 30 April 1557 ; Broughton and Cally Charter-Chest. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid.
5 Thirteenth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. v. 488. 6 Bond of Manrent,
Minutes of Evidence, Annandale Peerage Case, 279. 7 Ibid. 8 Gift of
non-entry of the lands of Polmoody, dated 21 November 1521, ibid., 287.
9 Justiciary Records, 1504 ; Annandale Peerage Case, 990.

222 MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

the King's will for destroying the woods of Loch-
maben.' *

6. George, bound in bond of manrent to Robert, fifth

Lord Maxwell, 18 August 1514.2

7. Elizabeth.3

8. Esota, married to Herbert Oorry, younger of Newbie,

whom she survived, and was alive on 20 December
1536.4

9. Marion, married to Thomas Kirkpatrick of Closeburn,

whom she divorced, her tocher being repaid.5

SIR JOHN MURRAY of Oockpool had sasine of the lands of
Revel, etc., in 1494,6 and next year of those of Rainpatrick,
following upon a precept from Chancery.7 He had a
charter erecting his properties in Dumfriesshire and Kirk-
cudbright into the Barony of Oockpool,8 which was ratified
by Parliament in 1509 ; 9 and obtained a letter exonerating
him from all action and summonition in respect of the
escheat to the Orown of the lands of Rainpatrick by reason
of the pretended bastardy of the late Sir Thomas Murray.10
He died about the year 1527, leaving issue : —

1. OUTHBERT, who succeeded him.

2. Patrick, Tutor of Cockpool during the minority of his

nephew Charles.11 He was among the gentlemen and
headmen of the West Marches who are supposed to
have given assurances to Lord Wharton in 1547,12 thus
saving his nephew from the indignity of submission.
He married Janet Campbell, relict of James Maitland
of Auchengassell.13

3. Blanche, married to John Oarruthers of Holmains.14

4. Elizabeth, married, first, to Robert, second Lord

Crichton of Sanquhar, and left issue ; 1S and, secondly,
to Herbert Maxwell.16

1 Cf. Graham's Lochmaben, 197. 2 Book of Caerlaverock, ii. 456. 3 Reg.
Mag. Sig., 5 May 1506. 4 Acta Dominorum Concilii, 89; Fifteenth Eep.
Hist. MSS. Com., App. ix. 16. 5 Acta Dominorum Concilii, viii. 64;
xx. 194. 6 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 7 Ibid. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig., 15 Feb-
ruary 1506. 9 Ibid., 8 May 1509 ; Acta Part. Scot., ii. 274. 10 Eeg. Mag.
Sig., 15 February 1507-8. " Acts and Decreets, xii. 95. 12 Laws of
the Marches, ii. 136, Mss. Record Office, and Armstrong's History of
Liddesdale, Appendix, Ixxiv. 13 Acts and Decreets, xxxi. 218. 14 Reg.
Mag. Sig., 22 June 1525, and Holmains Charter-Chest. 15 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
12 July 1516. 16 Acta Dom. Concilii, xxxvii. 149.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALB 223

5. Agnes Murray, wife and widow of Ninian Maculloch

of Cardoness, afterwards wife and widow of James

Kennedy of Blairquhan, appears to have been a

daughter of Sir John.1 She survived both her

husbands, and was alive in 1560. She had issue by

her first husband, and perhaps also by her second.

Sir John also had a natural son, David, who was

legitimatised in 1526,2 and obtained the lands of Drum-

stinchall in the Stewartry of Kirkcudbright a year later.3

He was possibly the progenitor of John Murray of Drum-

stinchall (1618),4 whose grandson, Adam Murray of

Drumstinchall,5 was called in an action by Lord Stormont

as one of the heirs-male of line, tailzie, or provision of

James, second Earl of Annandale, in 1662.6 The lands

of Drumstinchall remained in the possession of this

gentleman's descendants until sold by Alexander Murray

of Drumstinchall about the year 1750.7

OUTHBERT MURRAY of Cockpool had sasine of the lands of
Cockpool, Revel, Arbigland, and others, dated 30 July 1529.8
He did not remain long in possession of the family estate,
dying before 16 January 1541. 9 He married Janet Jardine,10
and left issue : —

1. CHARLES, who succeeded him.

2. Agnes, married to Simon Oarruthers of Mouswald.11

3. Margaret, married, November 1547, to Herbert Irving.

He was divorced from her 7 May 1565.12

SIR CHARLES MURRAY of Cockpool, born 1528,13 had sasine
of the lands of Cockpool and others in 1547. He added to
the family property by purchasing from his ward Marion
Carruthers some of the Mouswald estates,14 and also by the
acquisition of Church lands in Dumfriesshire and Kirkcud-
bright.15 Sir Charles is often referred to in the public records

1 Ada Dom. Concilii, xvi. 183 ; Reg. Mag. Sig., 15 December 1505 ; Pro-
tocol Book of James Colville, Gen. Reg. Ho. , 366, 416. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. , 16 Nov.
1526. 3 Exch. Rolls, xv. 575. 4 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 6 Ibid. 6 Durie
Decreets, 1662. 7 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 8 Ibid. » Exch. Rolls, xix.
410; and Reg. Sec. Sig., xv. 49. 10 Reg. Mag. Sig., 4 January 1516-17.
11 Ibid., 4 March 1538-39. 12 Edinburgh Commissariot Decreets, ii. 11.
13 Exch. Rolls, xix. 410. 14 Reg. Mag. Sig., 24 June 1564. 16 Ibid., 8 May
1577, confirmed 12 May 1587.

224 MURRAY, EARL OP ANNANDALE

of his time. He was a conservator of the treaty of peace
following the Lennox and Wharton invasion, which, according
to Lesley, ' Cockpulii Virtus ' had vigorously opposed,1 and
it seems was also imprisoned at this period in Carlisle, as
were the Lairds of Maxwell and Johnstone.2 In 1567 he was
intrusted by Parliament with the keeping of wappenschaws,3
and some years later was instructed to undertake ' sic
ordour and direction ' as is necessary 4 for the weill and
quietness of the country ' ; 4 whilst another entry relates
that he and John Murray of Murraythwaite were ordered
to find surety for the good behaviour of all those for whom
they were responsible.5 In 1570 there was a battle at
Oockpool between Lord Maxwell and some of Scrope's
followers, when the Scots being defeated, Maxwell, Hoi-
mains, and others escaped ' by the strength ' of Sir Charles's
house.6 He attended King James vi. upon his visit to
Dumfriesshire in 1597,7 and died eight years later, 22 May
1605, aged 77.8 By his wife Margaret, daughter of Hugh,
Lord Somerville, whom he married after 28 January 1547-
48,9 he left issue :—

1. Cuthbert, who had sasine of ;the annual rent of the

Chaplainry of Comlongan 1556. He died before 8 May
1577.10

2. JAMES, who succeeded his father.

3. Adam, presented to the Vicarage of Troqueer 4 October

1577.11 He was probably the third son, but the order
of their birth is doubtful.

4. Sir George, Groom of the Bedchamber, married

Bridget, daughter of Sir William Fleetwood,12 and died
soon after 1606. By his will, dated that year, he left
his possessions to his brothers Richard and John and
his natural daughter Janet, who married Andrew
Murray of Murraythwaite.13

5. Sir David Murray of Clonyaird was presented to the

Vicarage of Anwoth in 1577-78. u He afterwards
became one of the masters of the King's stable, and

1 Lesley, De Rebus Gestis Scotorum, 465. 2 Annandale Peerage Case,
Minutes of Evidence, 701. 3 Acta Parl. Scot., iii. 92. 4 Privy Council
Reg., iii. 735. 6 Ibid., iv. 789. 6 Cabala, 174-6. 1 Cal. Border
Papers, ii. 464. 8 Edinburgh Tests., 29 November 1605. 9 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
29 January 1547-48. 10 Ibid., 12 May 1587. " Reg. Sec. Sig., xliv. 103.
12 Murraythwaite Charter-Chest. 13 Ibid. 14 Reg. Sec. Sig., xlv. 1.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 225

acquired considerable property in Dumfriesshire and
Kirkcudbright, the lands of Penton in Haddington-
sliire, and those of Auchtermuchty in Fifeshire, which
last he • resigned later.1 He married Marion
Maclellan, who survived him and married, secondly,
John Reddik of Dalbeatie.2 Sir David died 16 August
1613,3 leaving a natural son Charles, who obtained a
charter of the church lands of Kirkmichael 21
December 1615.4

6. Charles. By his will, made at Broughton in 1596, he
provided for his wife Giles and his daughter Agnes,5
and left other property to his brother Sir David. He
died 1 November 1605, leaving besides a natural
daughter, Margaret, a daughter,

(1) Agnes, married to Lindsay of Rascarroll, and had issue,
i. Henry, served heir to his granduncle, Sir Richard Murray
of Cockpool, 1647,6 married Bessie Geddes,7 and left issue,
(i) Marion, married to Robert Butterwell, Coalfield, North-
umberland ; issue, a son, George.8 (ii) Agnes, married to
Robert Maxwell of Woodhead.9

7. SIR RICHARD, who succeeded his brother Sir James.

8. Robert, presented to the Vicarage of Anwoth 5
January 1585-86.10

9. JOHN, EARL OF ANNANDALE, who succeeded his brother
Sir Richard.

10. Nicholas, married to Robert Maxwell of Crustane and
Kirkhouse,11 and had issue among others JAMBS, EARL
OF DIRLETON. (See that title.)

11. Marion, married to John Maxwell of Kirkconnell,12
and had issue.

12. Margaret, married to Robert Macbrair of Almagill,13
and had issue.

Sir Charles had another son, Archibald, witness to
a sasine of his brother Cuthbert in the year 1556, but
nothing more is known of him.

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 30 January 1588-89, 2 February 1593-94, 21 May 1601,
9 March 1605, 20 June 1605, 8 February 1611 ; Exch. Soils, xxi. 360, 431 ;
Privy Council Beg., 1588, 335. 2 Dumfries Sas., i. 11. 3 Melrose Papers,
i. 127. 4 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Edinburgh Tests., 29 November 1605.
6 Retours, Dumfries, No. 3260. 7 Book of the War Committee of Kirk-
cudbright, 157. 8 Lag Charter-Chest. 9 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 10 Reg.
Sec. Sig., liii. 76. " Edin. Tests., 16 October 1584. 12 Murraythwaite
Charter-Chest. 13 Mansfield Charter-Chest.

VOL. I.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

SIR JAMES MURRAY of Cockpool, was served heir to his
father in 1605. He added the lands of Searig, salmon
fishings in the Annan, and part of the lands of Mouswald
to the family property.1 In 1608 he was upon a commis-
sion to reduce the price of hides,2 and next y ear Parliament
ratified his title to the barony of Cockpool.3 He was a
commissioner of Justiciary and custos rotulorum in 1613,4
and died in 1620, leaving by his wife Janet, second daughter
of Sir William Douglas of Drumlanrig, three daughters.

1. Margaret, married to Robert Grierson, younger of Lag

(marriage-contract dated 8 and 23 May 1622), and
died before 1643.5 Her grand-daughter, Nicolas
Grierson, was married to David Scott of Scotstarvit,
and left an only child Marjory, by whose marriage
with David, fifth Viscount of Stormont,6 the Murrays
of Cockpool are lineally represented in the present
Earl of Mansfield, proprietor of Comlongan.

2. Elizabeth, married, first to John Grierson of Capenoch,

and secondly to William Grierson of Bargatton. She
died before 1643,7 leaving by her first husband an
only daughter,

Marie, served heir to her mother in 1653,8 married to John
Douglas of Arkland, and had issue.9

3. Marion, born in March 1604, married to John Murray of

Broughton 1637,10 and had issue.

Sir James Murray of Cockpool dying without male issue,
his brother Sir Richard claimed the estate of Cockpool. The
three daughters, with consent of their mother, submitted
the claim to Sir John Murray of Lochmaben, their uncle,
who decerned in favour of the heir-male.11

Sir James had also a natural daughter, Janet, and a son
James, whom he endowed with certain lands.12

SIR RICHARD MURRAY of Cockpool began life as a uni-
versity graduate, and may have adopted one of the learned

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 30 January 1607. 2 A eta Parl. Scot., iv. 404. 3 Ibid.,
p. 431. 4 Commission of Justiciary, dated 27 October 1613 ; Annandale
Peerage Case, Minutes of Evidence, p. 76. "° Lag Charter-Chest ; Reg. Mag.
Sig., 30 August 1643. ° Contract 31 January 1688 ; Mansfield Charter-Chest.
7 Reg. Mag. Sig. and Lag Charter-Chest, ut sup. 8 Inq. Ret., 1653.
0 Durie Decreets, vol. ii. January 1662. 10 Mansfield Charter- Chest.
11 Acta Parl. Scot., v. 147. 12 Mansfield Charter-Chest ; Reg. Mag. Sig.,
26 January 1607 ; Murraythwaite Charter-Chest.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 227

professions, perhaps that of the Church. He at one time
held the appointment of Dean of Manchester,1 and after
his succession to the family estates in 1620 he attended
the Court in London, and was created a baronet by.
Charles I., 19 July 1625.2 He obtained charters of the
lands of Hoddom, Lockerbie, Terregles, and others in
Dumfriesshire, and also of the lands and barony of Cock-
pool in Nova Scotia.3 At the time of his death, without
issue, in 1636, he was possessed of estates in England,
Scotland, and Ireland.4

I. JOHN MURRAY, who became Earl of Annandale,
was served heir male and of entail to his brother, Sir
Richard Murray of Cockpool, 29 August 1637.5 While
a young man he was brought to Court by the Earl of
Morton,6 where, succeeding his brothers as a Gentleman
of the Bedchamber and Master of the Horse, he finally
attained high favour with the King. During his long at-
tendance upon James vi. he acquired numerous properties,
including those of Falkland, in Fifeshire, Tynningham, in
Haddingtonshire, which he afterwards sold to the Earl of
Haddington, the lands of Guildford Park and others in
Surrey, and property in County Donegal in Ireland.7 In
Dumfriesshire and Galloway his principal possessions were
the baronies of Lochmaben, Dundrennan, and Errickstane,
with the offices of Commendator of Dundrennan Abbey,
Provost of Lincluden, and Steward of Annandale, besides
many other lands, and the tithes of the thirty - two
parishes in Annandale.8 In later life he succeeded to the
acquisitions of his brother Sir Richard as well as to the
family property.9 His position at Court was one of remark-
able influence, and after the English succession he was
deeply concerned with such of the Scottish business as was
transacted in London.10 His correspondence with the Earls
of Dunfermline and Melrose discloses him as the intimate

1 Mansfield Charter-Chest. * Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Ibid., 19 July 1625,
16 February 1633. 4 Lag Charter-Chest. 5 Mansfield Charter-Chest.
6 Crawford's Peerage. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig., 13 February 1614 ; Fraser's Earls
of Haddington, L 33; Mansfield Charter-Chest. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
passim. 9 Lag Charter-Chest; Mansfield Charter-Chest; Reg. Mag. Sig.,
30 August 1643. 10 Letters and State Papers James VI., and Melrose
Papers, passim.

228 MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE

adviser of His Majesty, who frequently acknowledged his
services.1 Upon the death of the Earl of Dunbar in 1611,
he succeeded that nobleman in the management of Scots
affairs,2 and upon 28 June 1622 he was raised to the Peerage
with the titles of VISCOUNT ANNAN, and LORD MUR-
RAY OF LOOHMABEN.3 Two years later he was created
EARL OF ANNANDALE, and LORD MURRAY of TYN-
NINGHAM, with limitation to heirs-male of his body.4 He
continued in favour with Charles I., whose business brought
liim frequently to Scotland, 1636-39,5 and dying in London
in September 1640, was buried at Hoddom.6 By his marriage
with Elizabeth, daughter of John Shaw of Broich (of the
family of Sauchie),7 he left issue : —

1. JAMES, who succeeded him.

2. Sophia, who was betrothed to Robert, second Earl of

Nithsdale, at Windsor, 6 August 1622,8 but the mar-
riage never seems to have been completed.9
He had also a natural daughter, Marie, legitimated 13
September 1611.10

II. JAMES, second Earl of Annandale, was served heir to
his father 30 March 1641, u and upon the death of Mungo,
second Viscount of Stormont, succeeded, in terms of the
limitation of the patent of that title, as third VISCOUNT
OP STORMONT, in March 1642. A member of the war
committee of Dumfriesshire, he accompanied Montrose
when that leader entered Dumfries in 1644,12 and two
years later he and William Murray of Murraythwaite were
heavily fined by the Scots Convention. He was concerned
in the negotiations for the ' Cromwellian Union,' and
signed the Perthshire assent thereto in 1652,13 but soon
after this retired to London, where he died childless, 28
December 1658.14 Four years later the fourth Lord Stor-
mont reduced the Earl's service to the Perthshire estates,
the entail of which had been contravened by their having

1 Letters and State Papers, James VI. ; Reg. Mag. Sig.t 1 January 1612.
2 Letters and State Papers, James VI. , 318 n. 3 Patent printed Annandale
Peerage Case, 293. 4 Patent dated 13 March 1624, Annandale Peerage Case,
294. 6 Murraythwaite Charter-Chest. 6 Balfour's Annals MS. Adv. Lib.
7 Crawford's MSS. Adv. Lib. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig., 20 February 1623. 9 Will
of John, first Earl of Annandale, Mansfield Charter-Chest. 10 Reg.
Mag. Sig. n Will, ut sup. 12 Maxwell 252. 13 Mylne MSS., Adv. Lib.,
13. 2. 2. 14 Cromwellian Union, 128, 157.

MURRAY, EARL OF ANNANDALE 229

been encumbered.1 Lord Annandale's heirs-male of line,
tailzie, and provision were called as parties to this action,
and seem to have been (1) Sir Robert Crichton or Murray
of Glenmuir, and Castle Murray, County Donegal, M.P.
for Killybegs 1661, 2 eldest son of Robert Crichton of Ryhill,
brother of the first Earl of Dumfries. (See that title.)

(2) Sir Robert Grierson of Lag, a minor, who died in 1666.

(3) Marie Grierson, daughter of Elizabeth Murray and
William Grierson of Bargatton, and wife of John Douglas
of Arkland. (4) Marion Murray, daughter of Sir James
Murray of Cockpool, and wife of John Murray of Broughton.
(5) Henry Lindsay of Rascaroll; and (6) Adam Murray of
Drumstinchall.

James, Earl of Annandale, married Jean Carnegie, eldest
daughter of James, second Earl of Southesk.3 Six months-
after her first husband's death, 14 July 1659,4 this lady
married David, fourth Viscount of Stormont. She died in
March 1671.5 Lord Annandale's titles of Earl of Annan-
dale, Viscount Annan, and Lord Murray of Lochmaben
became extinct upon his death, whilst those of Viscount of
Stormont, Lord Scone, and Lord St. John of Torphichen in
the County of Perth, devolved upon David, second Lord
Balvaird.

CREATIONS. — 28 January 1622, Viscount Annan and Lord
Murray of Lochmaben : 13 March 1624-25, Earl of Annandale
and Lord Murray of Tynuingham.

ARMS. — Azure, a crescent between three mullets within
a double tressure flory counter flory argent, and a dexter
canton of the last charged with a thistle vert crowned ort
as an augmentation.6

SUPPORTERS. — Two lions argent crowned or.
CREST. — An angel with wings proper.
MOTTO. — Noctesque Diesque praesto.

[W. M.J

1 Durie Decreets, 1662. 2 Thirteenth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. v. 488,
and Parliamentary Return, July 1877, printed 1879 (180-1), part u. p. 612.
3 Marriage-contract dated 26 June 1647, Mansfield Charter-Chest. 4 His-
tory of Carnegies, 143. 5 Mansfield Charter-Chest. 6 The arms of Cuth-
bert Murray of Cockpool in 1477 are given in Laing's Seals, and those of
Murray of Cockpool 1540 in Sir David Lindsay's MSS.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF
ANNANDALE

OHNSTONE is one of those
surnames derived from a
place to which the founder
of the family gave his
name. This is the view
set forth by the author
of Caledonia, who says,
'The parish of Johnstone
derived its name . . .
from its having become
in Scoto-Saxon times the
tun or dwelling of some
person who was distin-
guished by the appellation
of John,' and this theory
is corroborated by all
that we know of the
earliest recorded ancestor of what became the great border
clan of Johnstone. His identity is first revealed through the
name of his son, who appears in charters granted by William,
the fourth Lord of Annandale of the name of Bruce, who held
the lordship between 1191 and 1215. Unfortunately the
relative sequence of the charters cannot be given with
accuracy, but they were all granted before June 1215, when
William Bruce, Lord of Annandale, was dead. Between
these years, then, we find : —

GILBERT, SON OF JOHN, appearing as a witness, while
he is also styled Gilbert of Jonistune, thus in a brief
space showing both the patronymic and the territorial
surname.

Snnanbale

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 231

Who JOHN, the father of Gilbert, was it is now perhaps
impossible to determine. He may have been a native
settler who, when the Bruces were made Lords of Annandale,
elected to hold his lands from them, or, as seems most
likely, he followed his overlords from their Yorkshire, or
more southern, estates, and was gifted with the lands to
which he gave his name, and which, later, formed the
parish and barony of Johnstone. This is rendered more
probable by the fact that another settler and vassal of the
Bruces, also at first known by his Christian name, was Ivo,
who about the same date received lands in Annandale and
took the name of Kirkpatrick, becoming the founder of that
family.1

John, whoever he was, must have been a person of some
consequence, as his son takes a prominent place among
those who formed the court of the great overlord. Gilbert,
whether as 4 Gilbert, son of John,' or ' Gilbert of Jonistune,'
appears along with William of Heriz (Herries), Udard of
Hodelm (Hoddam), Hugh of Corri, Hugh Malleverer, and
others of Norman name, or local proprietors who were bound
by feudal service to attend their lord's court. At one of
these courts we find Dunegal, son of Udard, probably a
native laird, resigning in the hands of Bruce nearly a hun-
dred acres of land in Warmanby and fifty in Annan for the
use of Gilbert, son of John.2 This writ, for various reasons,
appears to be the earliest in which Gilbert's name occurs,
and from the number of vassals present, and the wide range
of country which their names suggest, it not improbably
represents one of the first courts held by William Bruce
as Lord of Annandale.3 It may reasonably be assigned to
a date not long after 1191. In another charter, about the
same period, Gilbert again appears as 4 son of John,' but in
a third charter by William Bruce to Ivo, now styled of
Kirkpatrick, Gilbert is styled ' de Jonistun.' 4 William Bruce
was, in 1215, succeeded by his son Robert, who probably not

1 The first charter to Ivo, who afterwards is styled of Kirkpatrick, was
granted by Robert Bruce the predecessor of William, before 1190.— The
Annandale Family Book, i. 1, where the original charter is given. 2 Cal.
Doc. Scot., i. No. 606. 3 Hoddam, Kirkpatrick in the south, Jardine,
Penersaughs (Penersax), Dinwoodie, and Lockerbie (or Locardeby) are
all names represented at this court with Corrie and Herries. 4 Cf.
facsimiles of original charters, Annandale Book, i. Preface xii and xiii.

232 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

long afterwards held a curia at which Gilbert, son of John,
was present.1 In 1218, however, he appears not as a mere
vassal, but as one of seven sureties or cautioners that his
lord, Robert Bruce, should fulfil the terms of an agreement
made between him and his mother, and her second husband
Patrick, Earl of Dunbar.2 In a charter by the same Robert,
before practically the same persons, he is designed ' Gilbert
de Joneston.3 At a later date, in two writs of the same
granter, he is styled Sir Gilbert of Jonestone, but the year
cannot be exactly ascertained.4 It must be before 1245,
when Robert Bruce, the fifth Lord of Annandale, died,
but may be much earlier. This appears to be the last
reference to Sir Gilbert of Johnstone, and no evidence
bearing on his wife or family has been discovered, but he
was apparently succeeded by

GILBERT OF JONESTON, who, in the year 1249, was
witness, as a vassal, to a transaction between Robert Bruce
of Annandale (afterwards the Competitor) and one of his
tenants who granted land in the fee of Ecclefechan to his
superior in a court held at Dryfesdale.5 This is the only
notice of him which has been found, and after him we are
left very much to conjecture as to the true succession of the
next two or three generations. One reason of this is that
whatever early charters the Johnstones possessed, and all
the writs belonging to them, except a few documents of
minor value, were destroyed when their Castle of Lochwood
was burned in 1585 by the Maxwells. It is therefore
impossible to trace the first possessors of Johnstone except
from casual notices in charters to others, or in the
public records.

SIR JOHN OF JOHNSTONE, who appears in the Homage
Roll of 1296, may be assumed as the next in succession.
He swore fealty to the English King Edward I. at Berwick,
and is there designed ' Johann de Jonestone, Knight, del
Counte de Dunfrys.'6 His seal is described as showing 'A
shield with two garbs (?) and a canton dexter over a third ;
charges indistinct (stars ?) ; Sig. Joliis de lonestone militis.'' 1

1 Gal. Doc. Scot., i. No. 704. 2 Ibid., 11 November 1218. 3 Annandale
Book, i. 5. See also facsimile in Preface. 4 Ibid., 5, 6, and facsimile.
5 Cal. Doc. Scot., i. No. 704. 6 Ibid., ii. 202. ? Ibid^ 549, App< iiL 329.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 233

GILBERT OP JOHNSTONE also appears in the Homage
Roll, and he too is described as of Dumfriesshire. It may
be noted that he appears in company with other lairds of
the neighbourhood, but whether he was the laird of
Jolmstone or a brother cannot be determined. He has
been assumed to be the 4 Gilbert of Jolmstone ' who
received from King Robert the Bruce, in or after 1309, the
lands of Hevirterrigs and Redmyre which were supposed to
be in the county of Lanark, but that Gilbert was the son of
a Thomas Johnston, and the lands are Hwytryggis (Whit-
riggs) and Redmyre in co. Kincardine, granted after-
wards by King David n. to William Irvine of Drum.1

JOHN OF JOHNSTONS and Gilbert of Johnstone occur
together in this order in a charter, the date of which cannot
be stated more nearly than between 1315 and 1332, by
Thomas Randolph, Earl of Moray and Lord of Annandale, in
favour of his nephew, William Murray, of part of Comlongan
and Ruthwell.2 No relationship is stated, but they may
have been brothers. This is the only notice of John yet
discovered, but Gilbert of Johnstone occurs later. He held
the lands of Brackenthwaite, which, we learn from English
records, were at one time granted, by King Edward Baliol
during his brief reign, to Henry Percy, ancestor of the
Northumberland family, but it does not appear that Gilbert
was deprived of his possession.3 In 1347 he appears as a
juror under a writ from the English King, Annandale being
then in English hands after the battle of Durham.4 This is
the last notice of Gilbert of Johnstone.

SIR JOHN JOHNSTONE is the next whom we find as
Laird of Johnstone, and as he does not appear until about
1377, and then held the rank of knighthood, it is probable
he was rather the grandson than the son of Gilbert, but the

1 Robertson's Index, 1, as cited by Wood. Copy of original charter, 10
March 1332, in Gen. Reg. House. 2 Annandale Peerage Evidence, 1880,
796. The writ, having regard to the witnesses, may be about the year
1329. Cf. Fifteenth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com.., App. viii. No. 77. 3 Rotuli
Scotice, i. 264a. Sir William Fraser says the grant to Percy was made
by Edward in., but it was really by Baliol. * Cat. Doc. Scot., ii. No.
U99.

234 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

point cannot be clearly proved.1 Sir William Fraser notes
that among the missing charters of King David n. is one
to Adam Johnstone of the lands of Mollins, Crunzeanton,
and others, including Rahill or Raehill, now the principal
seat of the family. He adds in another place that this
member of the family has not been traced, and he shows
that the lands were shortly afterwards in other hands and
passed to various owners until, in 1659, they were acquired
by James Johnstone, first Earl of Annandale.2 Yet though
this Adam Johnstone has been unidentified, he may have
been the father of Sir John. The latter was the first of his
name to take an active part in public affairs, but as Warden
of the West Marches he defended them so stoutly and won
so many successes as to draw from one historian the eulogy
that praise to each of his memorable acts, even though not
all recounted, would be tedious, not indeed to warriors, but
to dainty ecclesiastical readers.3 Wyntoun celebrates a
victory of his in 1378, when he 'on a day, of Inglis men
wencust a gret dele ' at the Water of Solway,4 but no other
special exploit has been chronicled. In 1383 and 1385 he
had safe-conducts to England, the second of which, besides
guaranteeing his personal safety, extended protection also
to a ship which he (like many other nobles and gentlemen
of the period) had freighted with merchandise, probably from
abroad.5 In 1385, also, he received a share of the money
brought from France by Sir John de Vienne as a subsidy to
the Scots, the amount given to him being 300 francs d'or,
probably as a compensation for losses by English invasion.6
The last notice of him is on 6 November 1398, when he is
named, among others, as a ' borow ' or surety for keeping
the peace of the East March under the Earl of Douglas.7
He was succeeded by

ADAM OP JOHNSTONE, who is the first in the south who

1 It may here be stated that though the above arrangement of
generations is the one accepted in the Annandale Book, it is fol-
lowed here with reservation, but as yet no further or better evidence has
been obtained. 2 Robertson's Index, 47; Annandale Book, i. pp. ix n.,
and cccxxxvi-cccxxxix. It appears that the lands were only held in
wadset and were to revert to the King. They were, not long after the
probable date of Adam's charter, granted to James Douglas of Dalkeith.
—Robertson's Index, 51. 3 Fordun a Goodall, ii. 385. 4 Wyntoun's CronyJcil,
ii. 311. 5 Eotuli Scotice, ii. 48, 72. 6 Fwdera, vii. 484-486. * ibid., viii. 58.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 235

is distinctly called ' of that Ilk,' and who was most probably
the son of Sir John. When he succeeded is not certain,
but he was Adam Johnstone of Jolmstone in 1413, when he
went to England under somewhat peculiar circumstances.
The fourth Earl of Douglas had been, since 1409, overlord
of Annandale as well as Galloway, and his wife, the Princess
Margaret Stewart, had incurred a debt of 500 merks, a loan
from Sir John Philip, an English knight. As security several
hostages, all gentlemen from Galloway and Annandale,
travelled to England under safe-conduct and were to remain
with Sir John till the money was paid.1 Adam Johnstone
was one of these hostages, but how long he remained in
pledge is not known. He was again in Scotland in 1419,
where he was a witness at Lochmaben to a charter by the
same Earl of Douglas.2 In 1432, also, he is named as a
witness, at Pennersax, and again in January 1441. 3 These
notices of him are all that are on record until the battle of
Sark (fought, it is now believed, in 1449) when he is said to
have been present at the head of his men.4 As Hugh, Earl
of Ormond, brother of the Earl of Douglas was the leader,
it is probable Johnstone took part in the conflict, when the
English, who under Percy had invaded Scotland, were
completely defeated. In any case he took a more active
part in affairs, as during the years from 1449 to 1453 there
were frequent renewals of truce with England, and Johnstone
in each case appears as a conservator of the jteace on the
Scottish side.5 He did not live much longer, but before his
death the Castle of Lochmaben was forcibly seized by two
of his family, the chronicler calling them 'the lard of
Jhonstonis twa sonnis,' adding that they were allowed to
keep the castle to the King's profit.6 A Herbert Johnstone
certainly received pay as captain of Lochmaben after July
1454, succeeding John Carruthers of Mouswald, but the public
accounts give no clue to his parentage, nor do they show any
reason for the change of officials.7 It is possible that, as
Sir William Fraser suggests, King James n. was even then
meditating the attack on the Douglases which he afterwards

1 Safe-conduct 3 November 1413 ; Eotuli Scotice, ii. 208. 2 Book of
Caerlaverock, ii. 420, 421. 3 Laing Charters, No. 109; Reg. Mag. Sig.,
ii. Nos. 258, 261. 4 Asloan MS., 1819, 18, 40. 6 Eotuli Scotice, ii. 341, 353, 367.
6 Asloan MS., 18, 52. 1 Exch. Rolls, v. p. cviii ; vi. 26, 62.

236 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

carried out. A few months after this exploit Adam
Johnstone died, towards the close of the year 1454, or
between November of that year and Whitsunday of the
next.1

Adam Johnstone was twice married. His first wife has
not been discovered, but his second was Janet Seton. She
is usually called Janet Dunbar, and is said to have been 4 the
daughter of George, eleventh [tenth] Earl of March, and
widow of John, first Lord Seton.' This, however, is so far
erroneous. She is distinctly referred to as Janet Seton,
mother of George Seton ; she was the widow, not of
Sir John Seton but, of his son William, who predeceased
his father, being killed at Verneuil in 1424, and her son
became George, first Lord Seton. At the same time her
own name may have been Dunbar. (See that title.) But the
evidence is not conclusive. She was apparently still a
widow in 1433.2 Sir Richard Maitland tells a romantic
story of the wooing of Adam Johnstone and Janet Seton,
but it is contradicted in many points by dates and other
facts.3

By his first wife Adam Johnstone had one son,

1. JOHN, who succeeded him.

By his second wife he had, according to Maitland, 4 monie
sones,' but only two can be said to be her children.

2. Gilbert, whom Sir Richard distinctly says 4 was the

son ot Adam Johnstone and Janet Seton. He
married Agnes Elphinstone, heiress of Elphinstone,
and became Sir Gilbert Johnstone of Elphinstone.*
He had issue. His direct male line is understood to
be extinct.

3. Patrick, who, in a sasine of date 17 March 1467, is

styled brother of George, Lord Seton,5 and must
therefore have been a son of Janet Seton.6

4. Archibald, who in 1476 is named by John Johnstone

of that Ilk as his brother,7 but nothing further has
been ascertained regarding him.

5. William, who apparently possessed or occupied the

1 Exch. Rolls, vi. p. xxxii, 62. 2 Ibid., iv. 662. 3 Annandale Booh, i. pp.
xv, xvi. Curiously enough Sir William Fraser in this work rejects the story
because of its contradictions, while in his Elphinstone Book (i. 15) he
accepts it with all its inconsistencies. 4 Elphinstone Book, i. 14, 15. 5 Cf.
Elphinstone Book. 6 Annandale Peerage Evidence, 1026. 7 Ibid., 90.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 237

lands of Upper Dryffe, and is referred to between 1475
and 1481 as deceased. His eldest brother John was in
possession of the lands after the death of William,
who therefore probably deceased without issue.1
Herbert Johnstone, above named, and Matthew Jolmstone,
afterwards of Pettinain, have also been asserted to be sons
of this Adam Johnstone, but no sufficient proof of the state-
ment has been discovered.

JOHN JOHNSTONE of that Ilk first appears as 'son
and heir of Johnstone of that Ilk ' in a notarial instrument
of 8 November 1438, relative to the marriage of Charles
Murray of Ryvel.2 He succeeded his father Adam some
little time before May 1455, as proved by grants from King
James n. remitting the various crown casualties exigible
from his lands of Johnstone and Kirkpatrick.3 He also
received a grant of the ward of the lands of Drumgrey.4
These favours were probably bestowed on account of his
services at or after the battle of Arkinholm, 1 May 1455.
The Earl of Douglas, after he was deserted by his army at
Abercorn, fled into England, but his brothers the Earls of
Moray and Ormond and Lord Balvany continued in arms,
and entering Annandale plundered it, and sent the spoils
as a present to their mother, then in Carlisle. The Laird
of Johnstone, with two hundred men, attacked the convoy,
and a sharp fight ensued, in which Archibald Douglas, Earl
of Moray, was killed, and his head was sent as a trophy to
King James the Second.5

In the same year Johnstone joined the expedition, con-
ducted by the King in person, against Threave Castle, the
great stronghold of the Douglases in Galloway, and was
rewarded by a grant of the lands of Buittle and Sannoch
in that neighbourhood.6 He was a member of the Parlia-
ment of 1469 which passed forfeiture on the family of Boyd,
and he was also a member in 1471. 7 During the next few
years little is recorded of him but lawsuits with his neigh-
bours, of no great public importance.8 In 1484, however, if

1 Annandale Peerage Evidence, 1002. 2 Original in possession of Lord
Mansfield. 3 Exch. Eolls, vi. 62, 63, 272, 273. 4 Ibid., 169, 170. 5 Account
in Law's MS. (written about 1521) in Library of University, Edinburgh.
6 Exch. Rolls, vi. 203. 7 Acta Parl. Scot, ii. 93, 98. 8 Annandale Book,
i. pp. xx-xxii, and authorities there cited.

238 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

Bishop Lesley is to be believed, he again took an active
part against the Douglas. The last Earl of Douglas, with
the King's brother, Alexander, Duke of Albany, invaded
Scotland, but on reaching Lochmaben were completely
defeated by the Scots. Lesley names the Laird of John-
stone in special,1 but as this laird was now an old man, his
son, or more probably a grandson, may have taken part. It
may have been as a reward that not long after the battle,
fought on 22 July 1484, a new charter was granted of the
family estates in favour of his grandson John. He seems to
have survived to the year 1493, as a John Johnstone of that
Ilk in February of that year became bound not to harm
John, Lord Oarlyle, and apparently he could only be the
subject of this notice.2

John Johnstone's wife has not been satisfactorily ascer-
tained. He had at least one legitimate son and one
daughter : —

1. JAMES JOHNSTONE was the name of the eldest son, but

he predeceased his father, and only two references
to him have been found. He had from his father, on
8 June 1478 an annualrent of five merks Scots from a
tenement in Dumfries.3 He is also named in a note
of a sasine following on the charter, noted below, to
his son John, on 13 September 1484. James John-
stone must therefore have died before that date.
He had issue : —

(1) John, who received a charter from King James in. of the

lands of Johnstone, Kirkpatrick-Fleming, and Cawarts-
holm, which is not now extant, and he was infeft therein
on 13 September 1484. 4 This charter was probably neces-
sitated by his father's death. John also apparently pre-
deceased his grandfather. At any rate it is doubtful if he
succeeded, though he was the fiar of the estate. He was
dead before 24 May 1488. His heir was his brother,

(2) ADAM, who became Laird of Johnstone. (See next notice.)

2. a daughter, who was apparently married to

Archibald Carruthers of Mouswald.

John Johnstone had by a lady named Janet Herries a son,

1 History quoted Annandale Evidence (1881), 1111. 2 Acta Dominorum
Concilii, 273. 3 Original resignation at Terregles. 4 Annandale Book, i.
pp. xxiii-xxv and note, where sasine is quoted and explanation given.
Sir William Eraser refers to a different version of the note of sasine,
but whichever version is accepted, the generations remain the same.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 239

John, who in 1476 received from his father a charter of
the lands of Wamphray. He is described as the son of
John Johnstone of that Ilk, and of Janet Herries. The
word spouse is not applied to the latter, but she may
have been the laird's second wife.1 This John John-
stone had a son : —

(1) John, who married, about 1513, Katherine Boyle, daughter
and heir of John Boyle of Wamfray and Risholme,
apparently without issue. She was married, secondly, to
Robert Scott, and had issue a son, Adam Scott.2

ADAM, or SIR ADAM JOHNSTONE of Johnstone, succeeded
his brother John as flar of the estates on 24th May 1488,
though his grandfather was apparently still the liferenter.3
He is described as son of James Johnstone. In 1490 he is
referred to as Adam of Johnstone of that Ilk, brother and
heir of John of Johnstone of that Ilk, and required to fulfil
an obligation made by his deceased brother.4 He is also
described in another action as grandson and heir of the
late John Johnstone of that Ilk.5 In fact most of his
history is to be traced in the law-courts, one charge
against him being complicity in an attack on and spoliation
of the house of Glendinning in Eskdale, goods to the value
of 100 merks being carried off.6 In another case he and
his wife, Marion Scott, widow of Archibald Carruthers of
Mouswald, were challenged for wrongfully labouring cer-
tain lands, but the lady contended she had a liferent right
over them.7 His latest known appearance on record is as
a witness to a charter by John, Lord Maxwell, to the
Archbishop of Glasgow, dated at Edinburgh 2 May 1509,
and he is there described as a knight.8 He died between
that date and the 2 November same year, when his suc-
cessor had a charter of the lands of Johnstone.

Sir Adam Johnstone was apparently twice married,
though the name of his first wife has not been discovered.
His second wife was Marion Scott, already referred to, and

1 Annandale Book, i. 14, 15. This is the earliest writ which names
Lochwood, the famous stronghold of the Johnstones. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
10 April 1513 ; Annandale Peerage Evidence (1876), 90, 91, 281. 3 Annan-
dale Book, i. p. xxvi n. 4 Acta Auditorum, 137. 5 Annandale Evidence
(1876), p. 35. o Pitcairn's Criminal Trials, i. 41*. ? ^cta Auditorum
14 February 1502-3. » Reg. Mag. Sig^ 2 May 1509.

240 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OP ANNANDALE

whose first husband was still alive in June 1484.1 She sur-
vived him, and was alive in March 1511.2
Adam Johnstone had issue : —

1. JAMES, who succeeded.

2. William, who in a lease by John Lindsay of Covington,

of date 9 March 1519-20, is designed brother of James
Johnstone of that Ilk.3 No other notice of this
William is known, and he is not named in the entail
made by his nephew in 1542-43.

JAMES JOHNSTONE of Johnstone is first mentioned in 1504,
when he and his father are taken bound as mutual sureties
not to molest the Murrays of Oockpool.4 He was probably
then of age, and therefore could not be the son of Marion
Scott above named. He is not referred to again until
November 1509, when he received a charter of his lands.
These had been apprised by the royal courts to secure
payment of fines inflicted on the late Adam Johnstone
and those for whom he was responsible. The King now
discharged these sums, and regranted to James Johnstone
for his services the lands of Johnstone, Kirkpatrick, includ-
ing Dunskellie and Oaversholm, and the lands of Wamphray,
the tower of Johnstone or Lochwood being specially named.5
This laird was also held responsible for his increasing and
now powerful clan, and at one time was liable for £600
Scots in fines, a large sum in those days. In October 1516
he had a Crown charter of the lands of Corrie, and he also
obtained a grant from John Lindsay of Covington of the
lands of Polmoody, about 1521. 6 James Johnstone, on 15
May 1523, was appointed one of the keepers of the West
Marches, and he died in August of the following year.7 It
is not known certainly whom he married, but she may have
been Mary, eldest daughter of John, fourth Lord Maxwell,
as in 1528 John Johnstone, son of this laird, is described as
' sister son ' to Robert, fifth Lord Maxwell.8

Their issue were : —

1. JOHN, who succeeded.

1 Eeg. Mag. Sig., 3 June 1484. 2 Annandale Peerage Evidence, 38.
3 Original lease in Annandale Charter-Chest. 4 Annandale Evidence,
989, 990. ^Reg. Mag. Sig., 2 November 1509. c Ibid., 27 October 1516;
original Writ in Annandale Charter- Chest. 7 Annandale Book, i. p. xxx.
8 State Papers, Henry VIII. , iv. 492.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 241

2. Adam Johnstone, who received the lands of Oorrie from

his father, which barony formed the greater part of
the ancient parish of Corrie, now annexed to Hutton,
in Annandale. Adam Johnstone of Oorrie died in
1544, leaving a son James, whose grandson George
Johnstone resigned, in 1623, his rights in Oorrie to
Sir James Johnstone of Johnstone, and received in
exchange the lands of Girthhead. The male line,
certainly the principal male line, of the Johnstones
of Corrie and Girthhead was about 1750 represented
by four co-heiresses.1

3. William, described in a special charter of entail in

1543, to be noted below, as brother-german of John
and Adam. He is also referred to in a contract
with his niece-in-law Margaret Hamilton, wife of
his nephew James, in 1558,2 and apparently transferred
his rights in Harthope, but nothing further has been
found concerning him.

4. John, named after William in said charter, as a brother-

german. He is also referred to in the accounts of
the Lord Treasurer for 1542,3 but nothing further is
known of him.

5. Simon, also described in same charter as a brother-

german. In 1546, he resigned the lands of Eremy-
nie in Orossmichael in favour of his brother the then
Laird of Johnstone,4 which suggests that he had no
issue.

6. James, who is not named in the above charter, but in

1561 he is described as brother of John Johnstone of
that Ilk, and charters quoted by Douglas describe
him as a brother-german. He possessed the lands of
Wamphray, Pocornell, and others. His wife was
named Margaret M'Lellan, and he had issue, but his
direct male line is believed to have ended in 1656
with the death of John Johnstone of Wamphray, who
left an only daughter Janet Johnstone.5 She married
William Johnstone, son of Samuel Johnstone of Sheens,
and had issue.

1 Annandale Evidence (1876), 85, 1117; dnd Girthhead Writs. 2 Ibid.,
88, 89. 3 Lord High Treasurer's Accounts, MS. , December 1542. 4 Annan-
dale Book, i. 324. 5 Annandale Evidence (1881), 1083, 1144-1152.

VOL. I. O

242 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

7. Mariota, married to Symon Oarruthers of Mouswald
about January 1544, when she was infeft for life in
the lands of Middleby and Haitlandhill.1

James Johnstone, Abbot or Commendator of Soulseat,
was also a son of this laird, but whether legitimate or
otherwise is nowhere stated. That his name was James
is corroborated by a discharge granted by his eldest
brother John on 30 August 1544.2 The chief notices of
him are in reports by Lord Wharton the English Warden
to his superiors between 1545 and 1548, when he refers
frequently to James Johnstone the Abbot of Soulseat,
brother of the Laird of Johnstone, and proposes in one
place to commit the custody of Lochwood Tower to him.3
He was apparently dead before 1558, when a John John-
stone was Oommendator of Soulseat.

This laird had also two other sons David and John,
legitimated by charter under the Great Seal.4

JOHN JOHNSTONE of Johnstone is said to have been under
age when he succeeded to the estates, and was a ward of
the Crown for four years after his father's death.5 It is
apparently he who is referred to by Mr. Thomas Magnus
the English ambassador, as accompanying Lord Maxwell
and himself to the presence of James v., then sitting with
his council in Edinburgh Castle on 15 January 1525.6 It was
in the time of this laird that the clan Johnstone became a
power to be reckoned with on the Borders, and unhappily
also, it was then that the feud began between the heads of
the Maxwell and Johnstone families, which increased in
bitterness and caused much bloodshed and anarchy between
them for nearly a hundred years. This feud, and indeed
the main history of the Lairds of Johnstone brings them
more into the tale of the national life, and only the principal
facts need be told here, as the details may be found in the
public records. The trouble began with the killing of
4 Meikle Sym Armistrang ' by the laird and his accomplices,
which brought upon him the wrath of the clan Armstrong,
who were aided and abetted by Robert, Lord Maxwell, the
laird's own uncle. Johnstone retaliated, and the Earl of

1 Annandale Book, i. 324. 2 Laing Charters, No. 488. 3 Annandale
Kook, i. 41-47. 4 Reg. Mag. Sig., 15 April 1543. 6 Annandale Book, i. 32.
6 Letters and Papers Henry VIII. iv. No. 1029.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OP ANNANDALE 243

Angus, then in power, was accused of assisting him. This
the Earl denied, and alleged that he considered the whole
affair a mere private quarrel, only a neighbour's war.1
King James v., however, took the reins of government,
and both parties were made responsible for good govern-
ment, but in 1530 Johnstone was imprisoned for a short
time in Doune Castle, and was released on giving a bond of
fidelity for those clans depending on him. During the next
few years he was active in the arrest of marauders, and
was successful in seizing George Scott of the Bog, whose
ruffianism was so abnormal, even for those days, that the
King, to ' make the punishment fit the crime,' sentenced
him to be burned at a stake, a fate which called forth a
special note of wonder from the chronicler.2 Other such
items engaged the laird's attention until March 1541,
when, for some reason unknown * he was imprisoned by the
King in Dumbarton, and was not released until December
1542, a short time before the King's death. It was pro-
bably the rout of Solway which caused his release, as Lord
Maxwell was then taken captive, and the King now made
Johnstone practically Warden in his stead.3

The King's decease, on 14 December 1542, brought a
change of affairs. Maxwell was liberated on conditions,
and when he returned to Scotland he resumed his Warden-
ship. His son, the Master of Maxwell, who became a
hostage for his father, bound Johnstone to renew manrent
service to Lord Maxwell in terms of previous obligations,
a fact which led to complications.4 Meanwhile, the begin-
ning of the new reign brought a lull in events, and John-
stone took advantage to secure a Crown charter, by which,
in consideration of his good services against England, his
estates were entailed and erected into a barony to be
called the Barony of Johnstone, in favour of himself, his
sons James and Robert, and the heirs-male of their bodies,
whom failing, in favour of Adam, William, John, and Symon
Johnstone, the laird's brothers-german, and the heirs-male
of their bodies respectively ; the whole to be held for one
silver penny payable at Johnstone each Whitsunday if

1 Annandale Book, i. 33, 34. 2 Ibid, ; Diurnal of Occurrents, 15,
anno 1532. 3 Hamilton Papers, i. 321-324 ; Annandale Book, ii. 3, 4.
4 Bond, 3 Janxrnry 1542-43, Minutes of Evidence (1881), 1082.

244 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

asked.1 This charter was granted in March 1543, and it
seems to have bound the laird more closely to the service
of his own country, though his family had always adhered
to the Government. He now took a still more energetic
part in resisting the English advances, much to the per-
plexity of Lord Wharton the English Warden, who hoped
to make Johnstone as subservient to his will as Lord Max-
well seemed to be.

In February 1544, Johnstone succeeded in checking a raid
directed against the town of Annan, which Wharton re-
venged by burning threescore houses, with corn and cattle,
on Johnstone's lands on the Water of Milk. The laird
further annoyed Wharton by being reconciled to Lord
Maxwell, and also joining in a Border league against
England.2 In June 1545 Johnstone attended the Parliament
at Stirling which pledged" the country to an alliance with
France,3 and later in the same year he kept active watch
and ward in his neighbourhood. He adhered loyally to the
cause of Scotland, notwithstanding every effort of Wharton's
to stir up discord between him and Maxwell, or by craft
or bribery to seduce him from patriotism. The Warden was
astonished that his bribes failed, and he was triumphant
when in April 1547, after varying success on the Scottish
side, he captured the laird with some of his chief men, in an
ambush. But the story will be found in the public records.
We learn, from a narrative written by himself, that the
laird was imprisoned, successively, in the castles of Carlisle,
Lowther, Pontefract, Whartonhall, and Hartlie, although,
if a torn letter' of Wharton's is to be accepted, he had
taken an oath on the English side. Johnstone, however,
denies this, and certainly he remained a captive for nearly
three years, notwithstanding efforts to exchange him.
According to his account he was treated with great cruelty,
and in one sentence he hints at efforts to poison him,
but this was really the result of 'evill and unhailsum
metis and drinkis.' This narrative forms the basis of
a pitiful appeal to one who was really friendly to him,
the Governor Arran, and through the latter's influence

1 The details of the lands, now of considerable extent, may be found
in the writ. Reg. Mag. Sig., 2 March 1542-43. 2 See Hamilton Papers,
ii., and Annandale Book. 3 Acta Part. Scot., ii. 595.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OP ANNANDALE 245

the captive was liberated about or before the beginning
of 1550.1

In 1552, the laird assisted in the important treaty which
settled the boundaries of the debateable land betwixt the
two countries. It did not, however, alter the turbulent
habits of the Borderers, and the record of Johnstone's re-
maining years is chiefly made up of trouble with the
Government for the misdemeanours of his clan, occasional
imprisonments, and also quarrels with Lord Maxwell the
Warden, with whom indeed he offered to fight out their
dispute. He engaged, during his long tenure of the estates,
in numerous land transactions. The principal of these has
been referred to, but there were others, to his advantage,
the latest being a grant from Queen Mary and Darnley of
their third of the Abbey of Soulseat and parsonage of Loch-
maben,2 Two years after this grant, the laird died, on
8 November 1567, having made his will on 29 December 1562.
Besides a large quantity of hay and grain, numbers of
cattle, stones of cheese, stones of butter, linen, linen yarn,
woollen yarn, dyed wool in blue, green, and red, and similar
commodities, he left also a 4pose' or hoard of gold and
silver, amounting to two hundred pounds in money, in a
coffer at Lochhouse, one of his minor residences.3

This laird was twice married, his first wife being Eliza-
beth Jardine, of what family is nowhere stated. She died
in December 1544, and an inventory of her effects was
given up by her son Robert, and confirmed 26 November
1580.4 He married, secondly, between August and October
1550, Nicolas or Nicola Douglas, daughter of James Douglas
of Drumlanrig.5 She survived her husband, acted as his
executrix, and was still alive in 1576.6 The laird had issue
four sons and three daughters : —

1. JAMES, the eldest son of first marriage. He prede-

ceased his father, but left issue. (See below.)

2. Robert, second son of first marriage. From his father

he received in legacy Raecleuch in Evandale, and also

1 Hamilton Papers and Annandale Book, i., where the narrative
is fully told. 2 Ibid., i. ; also ii. 6, 16 August 1565. 3 See Inventory,
Annandale Evidence (1876), 47-49. 4 Ibid., 67-69. 5 This is the date
accepted by Sir William Fraser, but a charter to be referred to in next
notice seems to suggest an earlier date. 6 Evidence, 43, 44 ; Annandale
Book, i. p. lx.

246 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

the parsonage of Lochmaben. In 1580, he was his
mother's executor. He had also in 1571 the lands of
Eremynie, which had been resigned by his uncle
Simon. He died at Oarnsalloch on 10 May 1592. He
married, before 1571, Marion Maxwell, who survived
him and died on, or shortly after, 31 October 1601,
when she made her testament.1 They had issue, with
apparently other children, names unknown : —

(1) Robert, second of Raecleuch, known also, from 1608 to 1623,

as the ' tutor ' of Johnstone,2 who died about 1627, leav-
ing three sons, Robert, William,, and Alexander, and a
daughter, Elizabeth, who married James Grierson of Dal-
gonnor. The three sons all died before 1656, the two younger
without issue, while the eldest, Robert Johnstone of Staple-
ton, was survived only by a daughter, Mary Johnstone, who
married Robert Young of Auchenskewoth.3

(2) Mungo called ' of Howcleuch,' of whom very little is known.

He had a son, Robert, who is said to have died s. p. about
1630.4

3. John, eldest son of second marriage, who is named in

his father's will, receiving right over the lands of
Over or Upper Oogrie. He must have been young at
his father's death, as he was still under fourteen in
1569. In 1595 he had a charter of kirklands in Moffat,
Kirkpatrick-juxta and Dryfesdale ; and on 23 Sep-
tember 1603, under the designation of John Johnstone
of Lochhouse, he was executed for murder.5 He had
issue : —

(1) James, who, in 1630, was restored to his father's forfeited
possessions, and was known as James Johnstone of Neiss,
a small property in MofFatdale. He was in 1634 retoured
lawful heir to his uncle Captain James Johnstone of Loch-
house. He died without issue.6

4. James, known as Captain James Johnstone of Loch-

house, not mentioned in his father's will. He held
the lands of Thornick, Pocornell, and others. He
died between 1621 and 1632, leaving no lawful issue.
His nephew James was his lawful heir.7

5. Janet, not named in her father's will ; but she appears

in 1576 as spouse of William Livingstone of Jervis-

1 Annandale Evidence, 65-69, 72-74. 2 See infra, notice of James
Johnstone, first Earl of Hartfell. 3 Annandale Book, i. p. Ixi ; Annan-
dale Evidence (1876), 77-79. 4 Cf. Annandale Book, i. 172, 173, and writs
there cited ; ii. 81-83. 5 Evidence, 80, 81. 6 Ibid., 82, 83, 1197.
7 Ibid., 83.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 247

wood, and assignee of her brother Robert, in an
action against Nicola Douglas, their father's widow
and executrix.1 She must have been of the first
marriage.

6. Dorothea, eldest daughter of second marriage, named

in her father's will. She was contracted on 12
February 1570 to John Maitland of Auchingassel, co.
Dumfries.2

7. Margaret, second daughter, named in her father's

will. She was married, in 1566, to Christopher, son
of Edward Irving of Bonshaw, co. Dumfries.3

8. Elizabeth, named in her father's will, but nothing

further has been ascertained regarding her.
John Johnstone of that Ilk had also, apparently, three
natural sons — (1) James, who on 1 September 1540
had a charter of the lands of Hardgraif ; (2) John, to
whom, on 5 July 1543, his father assigned a lease of
the lands of Harthope, Howcleuch, and Raecleuch,
in Lanarkshire ; and (3) David, who is named several
times with his father, but whose history is not known.4
The laird had also, by 4 Gelis Ewart,' a natural
daughter named Margaret, who was, while yet a
child, contracted in marriage, on 22 February 1530-
31, to Ninian Graham, son of Robert Graham of
Thornick. She was a widow in 1546, and had a son,
Robert Graham, to whom, in 1562, his grandfather
bequeathed the reversion of the lands of Oourance.5

JAMES JOHNSTONE, the eldest son of John Johnstone, was
still under age in 1545, and there is no certainty as to the
date of his birth. On 31 October 1539, however, his uncle
Adam granted to him, as lawful son and apparent heir of
John Johnstone, some lands in the barony of Oorrie.6 He
is named in the entail of March 1543 already referred to,
and in February 1545 he, with consent of his father, as his
tutor, granted to Nicola Douglas, afterwards his father's

1 Acts and Decreets, Ixvi. 75 b, 23 November 1576. 2 Beg. of Deeds,
xiv. 68 b. Dorothea and her two younger sisters are described in the
laird's will as his three youngest daughters. 3 Annandale Book, i. p. lii,
Ixii. 4 Ibid., Ivi, Ixii n. 5 Original contract in Annandale Charter-Chest ;
Annandale Book, i. p. lix. 6 Annandale Evidence (1881), 1172-73.

248 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

wife, the lands of Johnstonholme and others.1 This grant,
made to Nicola Douglas while still unmarried, by the fiar
of the Johnstone estates, of lands which afterwards appear
as her jointure lands, suggests that she was married to
John Johnstone earlier than 1550, unless it had been at first
proposed that she should marry the young laird. If so, the
plan was not carried out, as he married, at a date which
has not been ascertained, Margaret Hamilton, a niece of
the Regent Arran and of Archbishop Hamilton, and daughter
of John Hamilton of Samuelston, a natural son of the first
Earl of Arran. The last mention of the young laird, who
predeceased his father, is on 1 August 1551, in the marriage-
contract of his daughter, but he may then have been dead.
He certainly died not long after, as his widow, Margaret
Hamilton, was married again (marriage-contract dated
8 May 1552) to David Douglas of Oockburnspath,2 and her
third husband, after June 1557, was Sir Patrick Whitelaw
of that Ilk, who died before 1571. 3 James Johnstone,
younger of Johnstone, had issue : —

1. John, who succeeded his grandfather in 1567 (see

below).

2. Jean, whose marriage-contract was made at Dumfries

on 1 August 1551, the parties being, on her side, her
mother and Archbishop Hamilton, and Michael, Lord
Carlyle, for his son William, on the other.4 The
marriage was not to take place till Jean was of full
age, but it did take place, and there was issue one
daughter, Elizabeth, who married Sir James Douglas
of Parkhead, and had issue.5 William Carlyle died in
1572, and his widow, as Lady Carlyle, was still life-
rentrix of the lands of Kelhead in 1577.6

JOHN or SIR JOHN JOHNSTONE was very young at his

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 17 February 1544-45, 8 January 1562-63. 2 Acts and
Decreets, xv. 97. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig., 12 July 1568; 10 March 1572-73 ;
Acts and Decreets, xxxi. 68 b. 4 Annandale Evidence (1876), 45, 46.
5 The Douglas Book, ii. 169. 6 Annandale Book, i. p. Ixxvii. Douglas
assigns two daughters to the young laird — Margaret, wife of Robert
Douglas of Coschogill, and Jean, wife of William Livingstone of Jervis-
wood. The latter has been shown to be a sister of James Johnstone, and
though a Nicola Johnstone is named in 1573 as the wife of Robert Douglas
of Coschogill, there is no evidence as to who she was. She may have been
a sister also.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 249

father's death, and was in minority when he succeeded
his grandfather. His ward and marriage were granted to
Archbishop Hamilton on 6 July 1553.1 He was apparently
still under age in November 1569, as it was with consent
of his curators that he then entered into an agreement
with Nicola Douglas, widow of his grandfather, as to her
jointure lands of Johnstoneholm.2 He was certainly of
age in 1571, when he was retoured to his father and infeft
in his lands.3 Young as he was, however, he was looked
upon by the Government as responsible for his clan. His
connection with the Hamiltons inclined him to the cause of
Queen Mary, but it is not certain he was at the battle of
Langside ; yet, after the defeat there, the Regent Moray
marched into Dumfriesshire, and compelled the young
laird to submit to the new Government, and to surrender
his houses of Lochwood and Lochhouse. In October of the
following year, 1569, the Regent again held courts in Dum-
friesshire, and Johnstone was made liable in considerable
sums of money to produce or secure offending members of
his clan.4 But his new allegiance to the Government was
not deep, and joining his clan to the Scotts and the Kers,
they invaded England the day after the murder of the
Regent. This provoked retaliation, and Lord Scrope made
a raid on Dumfriesshire, which the laird aided in repelling,
but was thereby hindered from assisting the Hamiltons,
then harried by the Earl of Sussex.5

He made a formal submission to Matthew, Earl of Lennox,
the new Regent, in September 1570,6 and little is recorded
of him during the next few years except transactions
between himself and his clan, such as might usually occur
between chief and vassal. In 1574, however, he was sum-
moned before the Privy Council for large sums due as fines,
which he did not pay.7 Other questions arose out of the
strained relations which again showed themselves between
him and John, eighth Lord Maxwell, then Warden, partly
on account of marauders whom Johnstone failed to bring
to justice, and partly because of trivial personal matters.

1 Annandale Evidence, 1110. 2 /^., 1173.7^ 25 November 1569.
3 Annandale Book, i. p. Ixxi. and note. 4 Reg. of Privy Council, ii. 47-50,
52. 5 Annandale Book. G Diurnal of Occurrents, 188. 7 Reg. of Privy
Council, ii. 367-370, 373, 421-423.

250 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

The Regent, now James Douglas, Earl of Morton, caused
Jolmstone to be warded in November 1574, and he remained
in custody until the end of February 1575, when he was
liberated on bail for £10,000 Scots. He continued his usual
relations to his clan, and in 1579 Lord Herries, under a
remit from the Council, reported very favourably upon
Jolmstone in a report on the condition of the Borders.1 Not
long after Lord Herries resigned the Wardenship, and on
27 August 1579 Johnstone was appointed to the office, with
full justiciary powers over the districts of Eskdale, Ewes-
dale, Wauchopedale, Annandale, Nithsdale, and Galloway,
up and down the Oree. Lord Maxwell, who had been in
ward, was liberated in December 1579, and immediately
began in various ways to annoy the new Warden. The
political fall of James Douglas, Earl of Morton, also brought
trouble to Johnstone whose enemies made greater head
against him, as he was believed to be a partisan of the
Douglases and of the Earl of Angus, his half-brother, then
a refugee in England. He was deposed from the Warden-
ship in favour of Lord Maxwell, who meanwhile received
the title of Earl of Morton. The Ruthven Raid, however,
again placed Johnstone in office, and he received other
marks of favour. He came more into the King's notice in
April 1584, on the fall of the Ruthven ministry, as he joined
the King's forces raised to quell the insurgents, and did
other service.2 He was made a knight under the title of
Sir John Johnstone of Dunskellie, and also received a grant
of certain lands belonging to Angus.3 James Stewart, Earl
of Arran, the King's favourite, who was opposed to Max-
well, now began to use Johnstone against him, and royal
troops even were sent to the aid of Johnstone, while
Maxwell was denounced a rebel. The Maxwells retaliated,
and one of their leaders, with a combined party of Scottish
and English rebels or outlaws attacked Lochwood, Sir
John's chief residence, plundered it, and set fire to it, their
leader declaring he would give Lady Johnstone light enough
by which to set her silken hood. The lady in question had
made her influence at Court specially felt against the
Maxwells. In this burning, which took place on 6 April

1 Reg. of Privy Council, 77-84. 2 Annandale SooJc. 3 Charter, 8 Sep-
tember 1584, in Annandale Charter-Chest.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 251

1585, Sir John's valuables, including his charter-chest and
household furniture, were destroyed.1 This produced a
commission of fire and sword and other energies of the
Government against Maxwell, who had become a supporter
of the Banished Lords, then in bitter opposition to Arran.
They returned to power in October 1585, aided by
Maxwell, who had succeeded in making Johnstone prisoner,
and he remained a captive till released in December 1585.2
It has been asserted that Sir John died soon after his libera-
tion of grief at his incarceration, the historian Calderwood
in particular stating that he died about April 1586.3 But,
instead of dying or grieving, he continued in unabated
hostility to Maxwell, and his conduct incurred the censure
of the Privy Council, who outlawed him.4 He appears
frequently in their records up to 2 November 1586,5 and
died on 5 June 1587, a year later than usually stated.6

This Laird of Johnstone married Margaret Scott, daughter
of Sir William Scott, younger of Buccleuch, by his wife
Grizel, second daughter of John Betoun of Oriech. Accord-
ing to a Crown charter their marriage-contract is said to
be dated at Newark, 7th August 1568, but the wording of
the charter seems to imply that they were already mar-
ried,7 and that the contract was post-nuptial. She seems
to have been a person of considerable force of character,
and according to Spottiswoode 'gave attendance at Court,'
where she obtained some influence, which, however, on one
occasion she used indiscreetly.8 Margaret Scott, Lady
Johnstone, survived her husband and was still alive in 1613,
but was then in feeble health.9

They had issue one son and three daughters : —

1. JAMES JOHNSTONE, who succeeded.

2. Elizabeth, married, before December 1587, to Alex-

ander Jardine, younger of Applegirth.10.

3. Margaret, married, before November 1594, to James

Johnstone of Westerhall,11 and died before 1599,
without male issue.

1 Original claim against Maxwell in Annandale Book, i. 54, 55.
J Acta Part. Scot., iii. 389. 3 Calderwood, Wodrow ed., iv. 547. 4 Privy
Council Reg., iv. 55-57. 5 Ibid., 89, 109, 110, 818. 6 Annandale Evidence,
975. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig., 10 March 1572-73. 8 Privy Council Reg., iv. 108,
111, 112. 9 Ibid., x. 29. 10 Annandale Book, i. 51, 52. " Contract
Annandale Charter-Chest.

252 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OP ANNANDALE

4. Grisel, married, first, to Sir Robert Maxwell of
Orchardton, and, secondly, after 1615, to Patrick
Vans, younger of Barnbarroch, by whom she had
issue.

Sir John Johnstone had also a natural son, Simon, who in
1604 received the lands of Brydeholm from his brother
James, but resigned them in 1616.

JAMES, or SIR JAMES, JOHNSTONE was the only son of Sir
John Johnstone and Margaret Scott, and if his retour as
heir to his father is to be believed, he was born in 1567,1
but it is only in January 1591 that he refers to his having
reached majority. At that date his mother, in accordance
with a proviso by her husband, accepted certain lands and
others in place of her liferent rights of the whole Johnstone
estates, while her son bound himself to maintain Margaret
and Grizel, then his unmarried sisters, and to relieve his
mother of his father's debts.2 The young laird, however,
was provided for even in his father's lifetime, as by the
influence of the Regent Morton he received, in 1580, a
grant of the abbacy of Holywood,3 which he retained until
the year 1600. He was first drawn into public life by the
alarm produced by the Great Spanish Armada, which
caused King James himself to visit the Border to coun-
teract the Roman Catholic influence of Lord Maxwell ; one
result of their visit being that the King committed the
castle of Lochmaben to the charge of Johnstone to be held
for the Crown, and not to be removed from without express
command out of his Majesty's 4awin mouth' whatever
charge was directed to the contrary.4

During King James's absence in Denmark Johnstone was,
through the influence of Maxwell, deprived of the royal
commission given for holding courts on his own lands, but
on the King's return to Scotland the commission was
renewed.5 Nor was this the only mark of favour, for the
laird was present at the festivities at Holyrood in honour
of Queen Anna's coronation on 17 May 1590, and received
the honour of knighthood. The mo^t important factor in

1 Retour 27 August 1588, Annandale Evidence, 975. 2 Contract 25
January 1590-91, in Annandale Charter-Chest. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig., 28 April
1580. 4 Letter, 22 October 1588, Annandale Book, ii. 12. 5 Ibid. i. 55, 56.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 253

Sir James's life at this time was the state of feud between
himself and Lord Maxwell. Many efforts were made by
friends to effect a reconciliation, but without lasting effect,
though there were occasional truces betwixt them. Two
years passed thus, when complications arose by a number
of Jolmstones being accused of and escheated for com-
plicity in the attack made on Falkland Palace by Francis
Stewart, Earl of Bothwell, and probably owing to this or
other causes Jolmstone failed to attend a meeting of the
Privy Council in March 1593, and was warded in Edinburgh
Oastle. In June following he made his escape.

This in itself was a renewed offence, but either during
the laird's imprisonment, or shortly after his escape, a
portion of his clan known as the Jolmstones of Wamphray
made a cruel attack upon the Crichtons of Sanquhar.1 The
injured party made a dramatic appeal to the Government
by sending some of their women to Edinburgh, who marched
through the streets displaying the bloody shirts of their
slain relatives. Lord Maxwell, as Warden, was given a
special commission against the Johnstones, and their chief
as responsible for his clan, though it does not appear that
he had any part in the outrage. Maxwell made great
preparations to execute his commission, and raised a force
of about 1500 men, while Jolmstone on his side mustered
his friends for resistance, and with his own clan, and 500
men of the Scotts, his mother's kin, he commanded about
800 men. After a preliminary skirmish, in which the
Maxwells were defeated, while the Johnstones set fire to
Lochmaben church, where some had taken refuge, the
forces met at a place called Dryfe Sands, now forming part
of the glebe of the parish of Dryfesdale. Johnstone's
strategy was superior to that of his opponent, and Maxwell
was not only totally defeated, but he himself was slain on
6 December 1593. Six months later Jolmstone made pro-
posals for friendship with the Maxwells without success,
but he was more fortunate in making his peace with the
Government, though on one occasion he escaped personal
arrest only by a hasty friendly warning. A year after the
battle he received a remission for his offences, but from

1 It was this incident which inspired Sir Walter Scott's ballad of * The
Lads of Wamphray.'

254 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

this till the close of his life his career presents the same
aspects of commissions in his favour, varied by broken
pledges and consequent wardings, during which the same
turbulence and disorder prevailed, and constant interchange
of hostilities between his clan and the Maxwells. The
unhappy tale came to a sudden and tragic end, so far as Sir
James Johnstone was concerned, on 6 April 1608, when,
having agreed to meet the Lord Maxwell of the day for
purposes of reconciliation, he was fired at and mortally
wounded, expiring almost immediately.1

He married, contract dated at Terregles, 25 December
1587, Sara Maxwell, daughter of John Maxwell, Lord
Herries. She survived her husband, and married, succes-
sively, John Fleming, Earl of Wigton, issue two daughters
(see that title), and Hugh Montgomery, Viscount of Airds
in Ireland, without issue. She married Montgomery not
long after 20 April 1625, when he proposed to her. She
died on 29 March 1636, and was buried with much cere-
monial in the Abbey Church of Holyroodhouse.2

Sir James Johnstone and Sara Maxwell had issue one son
and two daughters.

1. JAMES, who succeeded.

2. Agnes, to whom, with her younger sister Elizabeth,

Robert Johnstone of Raecleuch was appointed tutor
on 21 January 1609. Agnes, however, is not named
in her mother's testament in 1628, and probably
predeceased that date unmarried.3

3. Elizabeth, who married, as his first wife, Sir William

Hamilton of Manor-Elieston, Ireland, and had issue.
(See title Abercorn.) She is named as Lady Elieston
in her mother's will, as legatee of a necklace of gold,
and a pair of bracelets.

I. JAMES JOHNSTONE, who succeeded to the estates on his
father's tragic death, wras only six years old, having been
born in 1602. His nearest male relative on the father's
side was a cousin of his grandfather's, Robert Johnstone of
Raecleuch,4 who was served tutor to him and his estates

1 Annandale Book, i. pp. cxi-cliv. 2 Ibid., pp. clxii-clxv; ii. 278.

3 Annandale Boole, i. 83, 84, 22 April 1628 ; Annandale Evidence, 52, 75.

4 See page 246 supra.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 255

on 23 Jime 1608, and to his sisters a few months later.1 He
was, though a minor, retoured heir to his father on 30
August 1608. This was probably due to the kindly interest
which King James vi. took in his affairs, and which he
showed in various ways.2

In 1623 the King was enabled to bring about a final
reconciliation, or at least a termination of the feud between
the Johnstones and the Maxwells. An outward and visible
sign of this was the appearance of the principal men of
both clans before the Privy Council, where in presence of
the Lords they solemnly 'choppit hands.'3 In 1629 the
laird made another visit to Edinburgh specially in view of
-a large purchase of lands. But he also enjoyed himself,
visiting friends in the neighbourhood, entertaining and
probably being entertained to supper, not in his own lodg-
ings but, in one or other of the city taverns. Two years
later he is found entertaining sumptuously the Earl of
Menteith, then President of Council and Justice-General of
Scotland, and in 1632 the laird made a journey to London,
where he remained for two months, and on at least one
occasion went to a play at Drury Lane.4

When King Charles I., in 1633, paid his first visit to Scot-
land, William Douglas, Earl of Morton, summoned Johnstone
to swell the cortege and accompany the King to Edin-
burgh, and on 18 June, at the King's coronation, he was
created a peer, as LORD JOHNSTONE OF LOCHWOOD.
His patent is dated 20 June 1633, with destination to heirs-
male, and was granted for the services done on the Borders
by the grantee and his predecessors.5 In 1637 Lord Johnstone
joined the party of the Covenanters, and became one of
the Commissioners who represented them in their negotia-
tions with the Privy Council. He took an active part in
spreading the cause of the Covenant, and all persons living
in his own parish of Johnstone followed their superior's
example.6 He was a member of the Glasgow General
Assembly of 1638, and while there took strong action
against two ministers, one of them Walter Whiteford,
afterwards Bishop of Brechin, who had showed anti-

1 Annandale Evidence, 52, 75. 2 Ibid., i. pp. clxix, clxxi-clxxiii. 3 Privy
Council Reg., xiii. 261, 262. 4 Annandale Book, L pp. clxxv-clxxvii.
5 Eeg. Mag. Sig., at date 6 List in Annandale Charter-Chest.

256 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

Covenanting opinions. Later, when war was threatened
between England and Scotland, Lord Johnstone raised a
regiment in his own district, and also maintained a special
watch-troop at his own expense for some time. In one
exploit, however, which he attempted, the taking of the
castle of Carlaverock for his party, he failed, as the fortress
was strong, and his force too small, while he had no cannon.
He continued, however, active in military matters, though
when he expected to march into England with Leslie's
army, he prudently settled his affairs and made his will,
or rather two of them, in August and November 1640. He
joined Montrose in signing the famous 'Cumbernauld Band,' *
but was obliged afterwards to sign a recantation, and he
did not desert the Covenant. He did not enter England
with the army, and after the battle of Newburn, and the
peace which followed, he took an active share in the work
of the Scottish Parliament of 1641.2

A year or more later he received an advance of dignity,
being created, by patent dated at Oxford, 18 March 1643,
EARL OF HARTFELL, LORD JOHNSTONE OF LOCH-
WOOD, MOFFATDALE, AND EVANDALE, with destina-
tion to his heirs-male.3 This dignity was nominally conferred
for past services and for his own loyalty to King and country,
but it must also be admitted that it was the result of
wire-pulling on the Earl's own part, as, though in 1633 he
accepted the title of Lord Johnstone, it appears he con-
sidered the rank somewhat below his deserts. He wrote
to Lord Ancram, then a favourite at Court, but was told to
have patience, as the King would not be hurried in such
matters. Now, ten years later, the coveted title was
bestowed, perhaps with a view to attach the new Earl to
the Royalist cause. He certainly, though with halting
steps, inclined that way, as though, in 1644, he attended
the Parliament which despatched the Scottish army across
the Border, and wras appointed Colonel over the Stewartry
of Annandale, he seems to have favoured Montrose when
he unfurled the King's standard at Dumfries. The evidence
on the subject is conflicting, but the Committee of Estates,
acting apparently on special information, took active

1 Napier's Memoirs of Montrose, i. 269, 270. 2 Ada Parl. Scot.,
v. passim. 3 Annandale Book, ii. 88-90.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALB 257

measures and arrested the Earl, with two others. He was
at once imprisoned in Edinburgh Castle, and he remained
in ward from May 1644 till March 1645, though not actually
confined all that time, when he obtained full liberty by
offering to pay £1000 sterling to the public purse. This
was accepted, but he was also compelled to find caution in
£100,000 Scots for good behaviour.1

Notwithstanding this, after Montrose's victory at Kil-
syth, the Earl was one of those who submitted to him
as the King's Lieutenant-General, and he is also said to
have accepted a commission, while he certainly did other
acts in the service of Montrose.2 He accompanied the
Lieutenant to the Borders, and was with him when his
army was defeated at Philiphaugh, on 13 September 1645.
The Earl escaped, but only to be seized and delivered to
the Government. He was tried at St. Andrews in December
1645, and the Parliament condemned him to death, but he
was spared by the influence of the Marquess of Argyll. He
was, however, called upon to pay the full amount of his
caution of £100,000 Scots, and at first was threatened with
rigorous exaction of that sum, but pleaded his losses, the
quarterings on his lands, and other reasons, so successfully,
that, on paying about two-thirds, he was at last discharged,
or, to use his own words, ' redintegrat to the good opinion
of the Parliament, and reputit be them as ane honest and
trew patriot.' 3 He was also obliged to submit himself to
the censure of the Kirk for his violation of the Covenant.

The Government, however, did not trust the Earl, and in
1648, when the expedition called the ' Engagement ' took
place, though he remained neutral, he was again put under
caution for the same sum, and also obliged to contribute to
the army. His later years were employed in acquiring a
house in Edinburgh, and also a good deal, at intervals, in
travelling about Scotland. He attended the Parliament at
Stirling in June 1651, but otherwise took little part in
politics. During the course of his life he added very largely
to his family estates, and before his death was one of the
most extensive landed proprietors in the south of Scotland.
It is said that it was in his time, in 1633, that the virtues

1 Annandale Boole, i. pp. cxcii-cxcvi. 2 The Douglas Boole, ii. 330, 331.
3 Annandale Book, cxcvii-cc ; Petition in Annandale Charter-Chest.
VOL. I. R

258 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALB

of the Moffat Spa were discovered; but if so, they were
not made public till twenty years later, in the lifetime of
his son. The Earl died in April 1653, probably at Newbie,
which was a favourite residence.

The first Earl of Hart fell was thrice married — first, in
December 1622, to Margaret Douglas, eldest daughter of
William Douglas of Drumlanrig, afterwards Viscount Drum-
lanrig and Earl of Queensberry.1 She died between Nov-
ember 1640 and 1643. On 6 March 1643 he was contracted
to his second wife Elizabeth Johnstone, daughter of the
deceased Sir Samuel Johnstone of Elphinstone.2 She died
before January 1647, as on the thirtieth of that month he
was contracted to his third wife Margaret,3 daughter of
Thomas Hamilton, first Earl of Haddington, and widow of
David, Lord Carnegie. She predeceased the Earl by a few
months, dying in 1652, before August of that year.

The Earl had issue, by his first wife only, two sons and
four daughters : —

1. JAMES, second Earl of Hartfell.

2. Lieutenant-Colonel William Johnstone of Blacklaws,

so called because in 1647 he purchased these lands in
Evandale from James Johnstone of Corhead. He
went abroad and was Lieutenant-Colonel in the
Scottish regiment in the service of the King of France
commanded by Lord George Douglas, and known as
the Douglas Regiment. He saw some service in
Spain. For some time he was styled Master of
Johnstone, while apparent heir to his brother in that
title. He died at Newbie, without issue, in 1656, and
his body was embalmed and buried there on 19
February 1657.4

3. Mary, married, first, to Sir George Graham of Netherby,

co. Cumberland, with issue ; and, secondly, to Sir
George Fletcher of Huttonhill, also in Cumberland,
and had issue. She was still alive in 1680.5

4. Janet, married, on 6 February 1653, to Sir William

Murray of Stanhope, co. Peebles, and had issue. She
died in April or May 1675.6

1 Contract, dated 27 November 1622, in Annandale Charter- Chest.
2 Contract, ibid. 3 Contract, ibid. 4 Annandale Book, i. pp. cciii, ccx,
ccxxv. 5 Ibid., ccx. 6 Ibid., cccxxvi.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 259

5. Margaret, married (contract dated 11 October 1654)

to Sir Robert Dalzell, younger of Glenae, son of
Sir John Dalzell of Glenae. She died in October
1655, without issue.1

6. Bethia, named in her father's will in 1640, but nothing

further is known regarding her.2

II. JAMES, second Earl of Hartfell, was born in 1625, and
though still under age in 1640, was so trusted by his father
that the latter, in expectation of war, made him the
executor of his estate. Like his father, he suffered im-
prisonment as an adherent of Montro.se, but he was not
proceeded against with the same severity. He succeeded
to his father in April 1653, was served heir on 25 October,
and completed his title by the usual sasines on 8, 9, and
10 November of the same year. Sir William Fraser com-
ments that his retour was one of the earliest framed under
Cromwell's new rules, directing that retours should be
written in English instead of Latin, and Mr. John Nisbet,
afterwards known as Lord Dirleton, was consulted for ' two
whole days' as to the terms of the service. Some 'one
must have blundered, however, for a payment is made in
February 1654 to a writer for pains taken in righting the
retours and helping the service, ' which wes severall wayes
wrong.' Perhaps Mr. Nisbet was consulted to put things
in proper shape. Shortly after this the Earl had a fine of
£4000, reduced to £2000, imposed upon him by Cromwell,
but by dint of going to London in person, and using other
influence, he obtained a complete remission.3 He attended
Cromwell's Union Parliaments on several occasions as
member for the shire of Dumfries. General George Monck
was a fellow-commissioner for Dumfries, and aided the
Earl in obtaining from the Council a grant from the vacant
stipends of the parishes of Moffat and Kirkpatrick-juxta of
no less a sum than £25 sterling for ' makeing the Well of
Moffat convenient and secure by raiseing a font and walls
about the said well,' so that 4 people may securely make
use ' of the well.4 This was the infancy of the famous spa,
which is said to have been first noticed in 1632, but which

1 Annandale Book, ccx. 2 Annandale Evidence, 1055. 3 Ibid., 767.
4 Original order Annandale Charter-Chest, 20 August 1657.

260 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

was first made public in 1653, and very soon became a place
of resort for invalids.1

An interesting episode in the history of the earldom may
be briefly noted here. For the first six years after their
marriage no children were born to the Earl and Countess
of Hartfell. In 1652 a daughter was born, and four others
followed in succession. On 15 February 1655, being with-
out an heir-male of his body, the Earl took steps to secure
that his peerages and estates should be inherited by the
children of his own body, and not by collateral heirs-male,
to whom, under the patents, the succession would fall. He
executed an entail providing, inter alia, that, in the event
of his decease without male issue, the earldom of Hartfell
should be inherited by the heirs-female of his body. The
deed also rescinds all former entails of his lands made by
him or his predecessors in favour of heirs-male other than
those of his own body, and obliges him never to make any
entail or disposition of his estates, failing heirs-male of his
body, to the prejudice of heirs-female of his body.2 The
death of his only brother in 1656, and the continued absence
of heirs-male of his own body, led the Earl to make a formal
resignation, in the hands of the judges of Exchequer, of
all his heritable estates, and also of all his peerages, for
a regrant thereof in favour of himself and the heirs-male
of his body ; whom failing, to the heirs-female of his body ;
whom failing, to his sisters and the heirs of their bodies ;
whom failing, to such person or persons as the Earl in his
lifetime should nominate by any other deed ; and failing the
said heirs of entail or such nomination, the title, dignities,
and estates were to belong to his heirs and assignees what-
soever. This writ was signed on 14 May 1657, and formal
resignation was made at Exchequer on 19 June that year.3
Other deeds, unnecessary to be detailed, were made by the
Earl at the same time, all expressing the same purpose, to
prefer his own daughters and sisters to any heirs-male col-
lateral in the succession to his peerages and estates, and
to make provision for his female heirs. The remarkable
point about this resignation, however, is that it was not
followed, as was usual, by a charter giving effect to it. At

1 The Moffet Well, etc., by Matthew Makaile, Eds. 1659 and 1664.
2 Annaiidale Evidence, 719, 720. 3 Ibid., 268-274.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 261

least, so far as is known, there was no such writ, and a
charter by King Charles n. a few years later makes no
mention of it, though a good many charters are to be found,
granted after the Restoration, proceeding on resignations
made during the Commonwealth.1 The resignation was
produced in 1876 before the House of Lords, in one of the
hearings of the Annandale Peerage Case, and much interest
was excited by the probability of a decision on the legal
merits of a resignation in the hands of a usurper. But it
was resolved to give no eifect to the document.

It must be noted, however, that whether the resignation
was followed by a charter from Cromwell or not, the Earl
soon afterwards had his desires given effect to. King
Charles n. was restored, and entered London, with much
rejoicing, on 29 May 1660, and the Earl was one of those
who greeted his sovereign in the Metropolis, where he
stayed from 28 May to 12 July. The King must have noti-
fied his gracious intentions, as a few days later the patent
for a new charter of the Earldom was written out,2 though
it was not formally passed until 13 February of the follow-
ing year. The writing was intrusted to the Earl's own
legal advisers, and the new patent, without referring to
the resignation at all, gave full effect to it, creating the
Earl and his heirs-male,3 whom failing the eldest heir-
female of his body without division, and the heirs-male of
the body of the said eldest heir-female ; whom all failing,
the next heirs whomsoever of the said Earl, in all future
ages EARLS OF ANNANDALE AND HARTFELL, VIS-
COUNTS OF ANNAND, LORDS JOHNSTONE OF LOCH-
WOOD, LOCHMABEN, MOFFATDALE AND EVAN-
DALE, with the same precedence as granted to the
late Earl of Hartfell in 1643. The patent was thus
practically a regrant of the peerages of 1633 and 1643,
of which the Earl had denuded himself by his resigna-
tion of 1657.4 The Earl also received a Crown charter of
iiis estates, practically embodying the same entail as that
in the patent, but making the immediate destination to him

1 Annandale Evidence, 445-465. 2 Accounts in Charter-Chest. 3 It
may be noted that while the resignation was to ' heirs-male of his body,'
a destination repeated in the charter of the estates afternoted, the
words' of his body' are omitted in the patent. 4 Patent, 13 February
1661 ; Annandale Evidence (1825J, 7.

262 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

and to ' the heirs-male of his bodyS and also erecting the
lands and others specified into a barony, lordship, and
earldom, regality and justiciary, to be called the Earldom
of Annandale and Hartfell and Lordship of Johnstone,
while the town of Moffat was created a burgh of barony.1
These writs were afterwards ratified by an Act of the
ScottishlParliament on 19 October 1669.2

Besides the above, the Earl received other substantial
royal favours. His sufferings and those of his family on
account of their loyalty were reported on by Parliament in
1661. His loss was estimated at £40,000, and the plunder
of his house of Newbie, silver-plate, etc., at £15,000. The
value of his whole losses were considered equal, in sterling
money, to £24,058.3 He was specially commended to his
Majesty, and no doubt the Crown charter of his estates in
1662 was intended as a recompence. He was made a
Privy Councillor,4 and the hereditary office of Steward
of the Stewartry of Annandale was confirmed upon him
by Privy Seal warrant, as well as the hereditary keeper-
ship of the Castle of Lochmaben, contained in the charter
referred to.

The Earl was a member of the High Commission Court
for the enforcing of Episcopacy, which existed between
1664 and 1666, and by the severity of its exactions was
largely responsible for the armed rising of the Covenanters
in 1666. The Earl was called upon to aid in suppressing
the rebels, and though he was not at the battle of Rullion
Green, he was summoned to march against the Cove-
nanters. On 1 January 1667 he received a commission as
Captain of a troop of horse to be raised by him in the
regiment of which Lieutenant-General Drummond was
Colonel.5 The troop was raised, and apparently saw some
service, but the Earl found much difficulty in paying the
men. Happily, however, they were soon disbanded. Besides
his military service, the Earl took part in the proceedings of
the Privy Council. His last appearance there was on 11
August 1670, and he died about two years later, during
which time his health appears to have kept him from public

1 23 April 1662 ; Annandale Evidence (1844), 94-111. 2 Acta Parl. Scot,
vii. 641. 3 Ibid., 277, 278. 4 Annandale Evidence (1878), 721. 6 Annandale
Boole, i. 94.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 263

business. He was a victim to ague, a malady very frequent
in his day, and he died, aged forty-seven, on 17 July 1672,
at Leith, leaving directions for his body to be borne to the
ancestral burial-place at Johnstone, and he desired 'the
gentlemen hereabout ' might attend the cortege as far as
Linton, and the gentlemen of the other shires through which
his body was borne should attend it through their several
shires of Peebles, Dumfries, and Annandale.1

The Earl of Annandale and Hartfell married (contract
dated 29 May 1645) Henrietta Douglas, eldest daughter (by
his second wife, Mary Gordon, third daughter of George,
first Marquess of Huntly) of William, first Marquess of
Douglas. She was very young, only 13, when the marriage
took place, as she was born in 1633, and so was but 40 at
her death. She survived her husband eleven months, dying
on Sunday, 1 June 1673.2

They had issue four sons and seven daughters : —

1. James, born 17 December 1660, who died in infancy.3

2. WILLIAM, afterwards Earl and Marquess of Annandale.

3. JoTiw, born 3 September 1665. He was educated first

at the Grammar School of Glasgow, and then at the
Grammar School of Haddington, which he left to
complete his studies at St. Andrews University,
where he still was on 8 February 1685, studying
fortification. He entered the army about that year
and was First Lieutenant in 1685, and Captain in 1687,
in the Royal Regiment of Foot commanded by Lord
Dumbarton. On 28 March 1689, he and other officers
were committed to the Tower on a charge of high
treason, but he seems to have been liberated not
long afterwards. He was, both before and after that
date, much in debt, and in constant difficulties with
his creditors. He had a charter from his brother the
Marquess, in 1702, of the lands of Stapleton, followed
by a Crown charter of 23 September and sasine on
1 October same year, and he was still alive in Decem-
ber 1707. In the Annandale Peerage Case, 1844, it

1 Original instructions in Annandale Charter-Chest. 2 Inscriptions
quoted in Annandale Book, i. p. ccxlvii. 3 The dates of birth here given
are from a contemporary Memorandum in Annandale Charter - Chest ;
Annandale Evidence (1878), 735.

264 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OP ANNANDALE

was stated that no trace of him had been found after
that date, and it was presumed that as the lands
were in the hands of his nephew Marquess George,
in 1730, he was then dead without issue.1 But the
evidence given is not completely satisfactory, and
there is reason to believe he went to the West Coast
of Scotland, married there a lady named Mary
Maclean, and had issue, three daughters, the eldest
of whom, Jane, was married to Alexander, eldest son
of Roderic Macdonald of Camiscross in Sleat, and
had issue.2

4. George, born 21 June 1667. He was provided by his

father in a sum of £10,000 Scots, but died, after a
4 long and sore sickness,1 on 10 May 1674.

5. Mary, born 31 January 1652 ; married, 8 March 1670,

to William, fifteenth Earl of Crawford, and had issue.

6. Margaret, born 14 August 1654; married (contract

dated 14 September 1678) to Sir James Mont-
gomerie of Skelmorlie, and had issue. Sir James
died in London, September 1694, and she survived
him till 1726. She was buried in the Chapel of
Holyroodhouse on 18 October of that year.3

7. 8, 9. Henrietta, born 18 January 1657. Janet, born

18 June 1658. Isabel, born 28 April 1659. All died
young.

10. Henrietta, born 21 January 1669 ; married on 15 May

1684, to Sir John Carmichael of Bonnington, co.
Lanark, and had issue.

11. Anna, born 30 July 1671 ; died in June 1675.

III. WILLIAM, the second, but eldest surviving son, suc-
ceeded his father on 17 July 1672, as second Earl of Annan-
dale and Hartf ell. He was then only eight years old, having
been born on 17 February 1664. The extent of the posses-
sions which he thus inherited may be estimated by a rental
drawn up at his accession for the year 1672, which shows
a total of £41,757, 8s. Scots, payable out of twenty -three

1 See Annandale Book, i. p. cclv ; Annandale Minutes of Evidence
(1844), 54-63. 2 Information and evidence supplied by Rev. James
Alexander Macdonald, Wesleyan minister, 5 Restalrig Place, Leith.
3 Register of Burials.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 265

baronies and separate estates.1 One of these executors,
William Douglas, Duke of Hamilton, the boy's uncle, and
his Duchess, took special charge of the young Earl and
his next brother, and they had their chief residence
for a time at Hamilton Palace. From there the two
brothers went, in October 1674, to the Grammar School
of Glasgow, where, whatever his merits as a scholar,
the Earl appears to have joined heartily in the sports of
the school. He was twice l victor ' of the school, and
had the privilege of presenting his fellow-scholars with
a football. Another of his recreations was golf, as appears
from the family accounts, where entries occur of purchases
of golf balls and golf clubs. In October 1677 the Earl
entered the University of Glasgow, where he had a chamber
to himself, which he furnished, and for which he paid rent.
A tutor and two men-servants attended him, and for one of
the latter he paid class fees.2 He was still under age when
he was retoured heir to his father on 29 July 1680, and
received sasine in due form.3 He celebrated the occasion
by a dinner at which, with other viands, there figured
twelve solan geese, three boiled legs of mutton, four venison
pasties, and thirty-six rabbits, while £146 (probably Scots)
was expended * for wine and seek and aill.'

Not long after this, in the end of 1684, the Earl received
his first public appointment as member of a commission
directed against conventicles, but he never took an active
part. In the following year, after the failure of Mon-
mouth's expedition, we find the Earl, young as he was,
endeavouring to persuade King James vn. to pardon the
Duke, without success. The Earl attended two sessions of
Parliament, and was made a Privy Councillor by King
James, and also received on 18 October 1688 a commission
as Captain of a troop under Claverhouse, but the Revolu-
tion supervened. The new Government summoned a Con-
vention of Estates, which the Earl attended, and he
received new commissions under Major-General Mackay.
He and Lord Ross were accordingly summoned to join
their troops then being mustered against Claverhouse.

1 Duplicate Rental, 18 February 1673, in Charter-Chest. 2 Annandale
Book, i. pp. ccli-cclv. 3 Annandale Evidence (1876), 61-64, 963-972 ; Sasine,
13 September 1680, in Charter-Chest.

266 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

But enamoured with their position as youthful legislators,
they refused to join, threatening to give up their commis-
sions, and the matter was gravely debated in Parliament.

The EarPs refusal was not owing to want1 of patriotism,
but he had been drawn by the influence of his brother-in-
law, Sir James Montgomerie of Skelmorlie, the 'most
restles man alyve,' into a section of dissentients, or a
' cave/ known as the ' Club.' The result was the plot
known as ' Montgomerie's plot,' which, however, mis-
carried, and the three principals each tried to make peace
with the Government. The Earl made an ample confession,
apparently under the influence of his Countess, and he was
not proceeded against.1 He thenceforth became a most loyal
subject, though for a time he remained in retirement at
Lochwood.

In the beginning of 1693 he was made an Extraordinary
Lord of Session, and attended the Parliament which met in
April of that year. There he distinguished himself by his
zeal for the Government, as also in the meetings of Privy
Council, of which last body he was in 1695 made President.
For the next few years there is little to record but routine.
He was a believer in the Darien Company and subscribed
£1000 to its funds. The news of the desertion of Darien in
1699 created much excitement in Scotland, and at a meet-
ing of the general council words ran so high between
Annandale and Tullibardine that onlookers feared they
would have 'thrown the candlesticks at each other,' but
the quarrel ended in a mere resolution to address the Privy
Council.2 Annandale indeed at this time seems to have
made himself very acceptable to those in power, the Duke
of Queensberry specially craving his attendance, and that
of Argyll, at the meetings of Parliament, as he could not
do anything alone, and they, ' being men of great quality
and sense, add life and vigour to the Government.' He
was in 1701 appointed High Commissioner to the General
Assembly of the Church of Scotland,3 as to his behaviour
and speech in which an old minister advised him, 'Take
abundance of patience along with you, and when you speak
sugger your words well.' He gained the goodwill of the

1 See his Confession, Leven and Melville Papers, 506-12. 2 Carstairs
State Papers, 503, 504. 3 Commission, 7 February 1701, in Charter-Chest.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 267

Assembly, then an important factor in the government of
Scotland, and this and his other services so gratified
King William that he created the Earl, MARQUESS OP
ANNANDALE, Earl of Hartfell, etc. (as in the previous
patent), by patent dated 24 June 1701, with remainder to
his heirs-male whatsoever, succeeding to him in his lands
and estate.1

The death of King William, on 8 March 1702, bi ought about
a change of ministry, but Annandale was not overlooked,
and he was made Lord Privy Seal, with a yearly pension of
£1000 sterling. After this date it is less easy to follow his
political career, which began to have its disappointments.
He was again made President of the Privy Council, and
expected to get the Chancellorship, but instead was made
a Secretary of State, and for the second time was appointed
Commissioner to the General Assembly.2 In regard to the
proposed Union of the Kingdoms, Annandale was one of the
Commissioners, and is said to have supported Queen Anne's
views in the Scottish Parliament, but for some reason he
made himself obnoxious to the Duke of Argyll, and was
removed from the Secretaryship, and again made President
of the Privy Council. This, however, he apparently did
not keep, and he did not immediately return to power. In
the last Parliament of Scotland he was much in opposition
to the Act of Union, but when it was passed he loyally did
his best to render it beneficial. In the first election of
representative peers for Scotland his name was at first
omitted, but after much trouble a scrutiny of the votes was
ordered and made by the House of Lords, and Annandale
was found duly elected.3

In 1711 he was again Commissioner to the Church of
Scotland, and was offered the post in 1712, but refused it,
as he objected to the Patronage Bill. He continued to
remain in private life till the accession of King George I.,
and was received with favour by the new monarch. The
insurrection of 1715 gave him an opportunity of showing
his loyalty. He was appointed Lord-Lieutenant over the
shires of Dumfries, Kirkcudbright, and Peebles. In going
to the town of Dumfries to carry out his instructions

1 Annandale Book, i. 100, 101. 2 Ibid., i. pp. ccc, ccci. 3 Robertson's
Peerage Proceedings, 38-40.

268 JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

he was surprised and nearly captured by a party of the
rebels, who hoped to seize him and then take Dumfries.
They failed in both, as Annandale, aided by no less a person
than Lord Lovat,1 rallied the townsmen and others and
caused the rebels to turn aside from their proposed attack.
A month later a similar attempt was again foiled, and after
the battle of Preston, which brought peace to the Borders,
Annandale received the thanks of the King for his services.
From this time, however, the Marquess took little part in
public life. He spent his later days in England, and died at
Bath on 14 January 1721. His last will and testament was
made at Whitehall on 29 December 1720, and he appointed
his wife his sole executrix during her widowhood. He
was buried, according to his own desire, at the church of
Johnstone.

The Marquess was twice married: first, on 2 January
1682, to Sophia, only child of John Fairholm of Craigiehall,
Linlithgow. The Countess was born on 19 March 1668,2
was a mother before she had completed her fifteenth
year, and a grandmother in her thirty-second year. She
died on 13 December 1716, in her forty-ninth year, and was
buried in the south cross of the Abbey of Westminster on
the 18th of the same month.

The Marquess married, secondly, on 20 November 1718,
Charlotte Van Lore, only child of John Vanden Bempde of
Hackness, who survived him, and afterwards married
Colonel John Johnstone, a son of Sir James Johnstone of
Westerhall. She died at Bath 23 November 1772.

By his two wives the Marquess had issue five sons and
two daughters.

1. JAMES, eldest of first marriage, who succeeded as

second Marquess.

2. John, born 3 August 1688. He died young.

3. William, born in August 1696. He died unmarried on

24 December 1721, and was buried beside his mother,
Marchioness Sophia, in Westminster Abbey.

4. GEORGE VANDEN BEMPDE, third Marquess, eldest son

of second marriage.

1 This was the famous Jacobite, who was then on his way north, and
who had been detained by the Dumfries magistrates. 2 Edinburgh
Register.

JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 269

5. John, of the second marriage, born after his father's

death, on 8 June 1721. On 2 August 1739, he presented
two pictures of King William in. and Queen Mary
to the Magistrates and Town Council of Dumfries,
which still remain in the Council-house. He sat
in Parliament for the Dumfries Burghs in 1741, and
died, unmarried, in October 1742.

6. Henrietta, eldest daughter of the first marriage. (See

belotu.)

7. Mary, born 15 June 1686 ; died in infancy.

IV. JAMES, second Marquess of Annandale. He was, in
1708, elected M.P. for Dumfries and Linlithgow, but was
incapacitated by an order declaring that the eldest sons of
peers could not represent in Parliament the Commons of
Scotland. He succeeded his father in 1721, and died un-
married, it is said, at Naples, on 21st February 1730. He
also was buried in Westminster.1

V. GEORGE, third Marquess of Annandale, succeeded his
brother in the title and estates when barely ten years old,
having been born 29 May 1720. His life, however, was a
sad one, as the death of his brother John in 1742 had
the effect of unsettling his mind, and he was on 7 March
1748 declared incapable of managing his affairs. He lived,
however, until 29 April 1792. He was unmarried, and was
succeeded in his Scottish estates by his grand-nephew,
James, third Earl of Hopetoun, grandson of his sister,

Henrietta Johnstone, eldest daughter of the first Mar-
quess, who was born 11 November 1682, and married on 31
August 1699 to Charles Hope of Hopetoun, who was created
Earl of Hopetoun in 1703, and died in 1742. His widow
survived him until 25 November 1750. They had issue.

Her grandson, James, third Earl of Hopetoun, shortly
after the death of his grand-uncle, Marquess George, was
on 9th July retoured his heir in special, and on 20th July
was infeft in the estates of Annandale. Meanwhile Sir

1 The entry of his burial says he died at Naples, but Lord Lovat, writing
to George Crawford in March 1730, states that the Marquess died at
'Venise.'

270 JOHNSTONE, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE

James Johnstone of Westerhall, by a petition to King
George in., claiming the Annandale peerages, as heir-
male general of the late Marquess, the Earl of Hopetoun
craved to be heard for his interest, but the matter never
came before the House of Lords, as Sir James Johnstone
died soon after lodging his case. James, third Earl of
Hopetoun, had no sons, and his title and the Hopetoun
estates went to his brother John, who became fourth Earl,
and who is represented in the direct male line by the
present MARQUESS OF LINLITHGOW. But the third Earl
had daughters, and the eldest, Lady Anne Johnstone Hope,
succeeded, at her father's death, on 29 May 1816, to the
landed estates or earldom of Annandale and Hartfell and
lordship of Johnstone, and the same year she presented
a petition claiming the titles, honours, and dignities of
Annandale, granted by the patent of 1661. But she died
on 27 August 1818, while her claim was still in dependence.
Lady Anne had been married to Captain, afterwards Admiral
Sir William Hope, and her eldest son, John James Hope
Johnstone of Annandale, claimed the peerages in 1820. It is
unnecessary here to give the full history of the long contest
which followed, but the chief facts may be briefly noted.
The first hearing took place on 28 April 1825, and after
various adjournments it was, on 25 May 1826, resolved that
possible claimants as heirs-male collateral should be heard,
if any existed, and the petitioner was directed to inform
the House whether there was any person capable of claim-
ing as such. This resolution, when made public, produced
a number of rival claimants, who appeared at different
times, but they need not be named, as none of them suc-
ceeded in proving their pedigrees. The hearings in the case
were chiefly devoted to the legal discussions of the meaning
and terms of the patent of 1661, and on 15 May 1834 Lord
Brougham made, as Lord Chancellor, a powerful speech
recapitulating the points of law in a manner distinctly
favourable to Mr. Hope Johnstone, but the final decision
was delayed, other petitions were lodged, and hearing was
again adjourned.1 The case was not re-opened till 1844,

1 Lord Brougham also wrote a congratulatory note to Mr. Hope John-
stone's sister, styling her 'Lady Mary' in anticipation of the new dignity
(see facsimile, Annandale Book, ii. 374) ; but, as is stated in the text, he
was obliged to withdraw from his position.

JOHNSTONS, MARQUESS OF ANNANDALE 271

when, on 11 June, the Committee resolved that Mr. Hope
Johnstone and the other claimants had not made out their
claims. Mr. Hope Johnstone presented a new petition but
nothing was done until 1875. Mr. Hope Johnstone died in
1876, but the claim was renewed by his grandson, Mr.
John James Hope Johnstone, the present holder and
proprietor of the Annandale estates. The resignation by
the Earl of Hartfell, in 1657, which had been lost sight of,
and the non-existence of which had been assumed, was
discovered and produced before the House of Lords in
1876, in the hope that its terms might be held to construe
those of the patent, but on 30 May 1879 the Committee
decided to give no effect to the new writ. The long legal
contest was, however, drawing to a close, and on 20 July
1881 it was decided that Sir Frederic Johnstone of Wester-
hall, who represented the earliest, and was himself the
latest rival claimant, had not made out his case. No
decision was given relative to Mr. Hope Johnstone, as his
case was governed by the resolution come to in 1844, and
thus the titles, honours, and dignities of ANNANDALE are
still dormant.

CREATIONS. — 20 June 1633, Lord Johnstone of Lochwood ;
18 March 1643, Earl of Hartfell, Lord Johnstone of Loch-
wood, Moffatdale and Evandale ; 13 February 1661, Earl of
Annandale and Hartfell, Viscount of Annand, Lord John-
stone of Lochwood, Lochmaben, Moffatdale and Evandale ;
24 June 1701, Marquess of Annandale, Earl of Hartfell,
Viscount of Annand, Lord Johnstone of Lochwood, Loch-
maben, Moffatdale and Evandale.

ARMS, recorded in Lyon Register. — Quarterly, 1 and 4,
argent, a saltire sable, on a chief gules three cushions or,
for Johnstone : 2 and 3, or, an anchor gules, for Fairholm.

CREST. — A winged spur or.

SUPPORTERS. — Dexter, a lion rampant argent armed and
langued azure, crowned with an imperial crown or : sinister,
a horse argent furnished gules.

MOTTO. — Nunquam non paratus.

[J. A.]

ARBUTHJSTOTT, VISCOUNT OF
ARBUTHNOTT

ARLY in the twelfth cen-
tury the lands of Aber-
bothenoth or Arbuthnott
in the Mearns appear to
have belonged partly to
the Church and partly to
the Grown. The Crown
lands were conferred upon
Osbert Olifard or Oli-
phant, while, subject to
certain rights of the lay
lord, the Church lands re-
mained the property of the
Bishop of St. Andrews.1
This Osbert Olifard, hav-
ing taken the cross and
died abroad, was suc-
ceeded in his possessions by Walter Olifard, variously said
to have been his son and his nephew, who bestowed the
estate upon Hugo de Swinton, thereafter known as —

HUGO DE ABERBOTHENOTH 2 and styled promiscuously
dominus and thanus de Aberbuthenoth. The ancient house
of Arbuthnott, of which he thus became the founder, has
been more fortunate than some others in the preservation of
materials for the elucidation of its history. Its muniments
extend back to the year 1206, and an elaborate inventory of
these was compiled about the year 1820. A cadet of the
family, the celebrated Principal Arbuthnott, about the year
1567, wrote in Latin an account of the family termed the

1 Spalding Club Miscellany, v. 62 et seq. 2 Originis.

Srfratgmott

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 273

Originis et incrementi families Arbuthnoticce, Descriptio
Historical which, apparently with some additions due
to Robert Arbuthnott, his cousin and successor as parson
of Arbuthnott, was 4 thereafter Englischit be Mr. V. Mori-
sone persone of Benholme Kirke,' who was presented to that
living in 1577, and died 15 November 1587. In this work, the
Principal says, he had the assistance of his father, Andrew
Arbuthnott of Pitcarles, at the time an old man of seventy,
who reported not only what he had himself seen and
casually heard, but also many things which by diligent
inquiry he had ascertained from his forebears. And about
1680 a continuation of this history 2 was written by another
Alexander Arbuthnott, also parson of Arbuthnott, father
to Dr. John Arbuthnott, the well-known physician to Queen
Anne.

Nothing seems to be definitely known as to the origin of
Hugo de Swinton. The family tradition preserved by
Principal Arbuthnott is that he was related in blood to
Osbert Olifard and sprang from * the most renouned house
of Swyntounis earlis of Marchie for the tyme.' 3 It may well
be that he was related in blood to the Oliphants, but the
latter half of the statement cannot be literally accurate as
the earldom of Dunbar or March has never been held by a
family of the name of Swinton. It is noteworthy, how-
ever, that among the witnesses to a charter granted to
the Nuns of North Berwick by Dunecanus 'Dei gratia
comes de Fife,' undated, but which Mr. Cosmo Innes places
about 1177 — are Cospatrick de Swinton and Hugo his son.
This charter throws no light upon the identity of this Cos-
patrick de Swinton — but Captain Swinton, March Pursui-
vant, is probably right in his conjecture4 that he was a son
of Ernulf and the father of Alan de Swinton as well as of
Hugh, and it is certainly significant that Cospatrick was
notoriously a favourite name in the illustrious family who
then enjoyed the earldom of Dunbar. Further, this con-
nection with Duncan, Earl of Fife, is in itself suggestive.
For not merely was Hugo de Swinton's son and successor
named Duncan, but another son Alwin was in his turn

1 MS. at Arbuthnott. 2 MS. in Adv. Bib. These three sources of informa-
tion are referred to in the footnotes respectively as Invy, Originis, Con-
tinuation. 3 Originis. 4 Genealogist, xv.

VOL. I. S

274 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

associated, as will be seen, with the Earls of Fife, as well
as with the Earls of Dunbar, while on some ground which
has hitherto baffled investigation, the Laird of Arbuthnott
was in 1421 entitled to the privileges of the law of clan
Macduff. It may well be, therefore, that Hugo de Swinton
who acquired Arbuthnott, and took that name, is the same
person with the witness to the charter, and that he was a
kinsman of the great house of Dunbar or March. Hugo de
Swinton or de Aberbuthenoth is said to have married a
daughter of Osbert the Crusader.1 But be this as it may,
he was succeeded by his son : —

DUNCAN DE ABERBUTHENOTH, in whose time a prolonged
dispute with the Bishop of St. Andrews concerning the
church lands or Kirkton of Arbuthnott was decided by a
general synod held at Perth in the year 1206. The decree
of the synod, along with the depositions of the witnesses
who were examined, is printed in the Miscellany of the
Spalding Club,2 and throws much light on the tenure of the
lands in question and other matters of interest. He figures
as a witness to various charters in favour of the newly
founded Abbey of Arbroath.3 He is said to have had two
sons :—

1. HUGH, his heir.

2. Alwinus de Aberbutennauth who appears along with

Duncan, son of the Earl Duncan [of Fife] as witness
to two deeds, prior to 1241, granted by Christina,
daughter of "Walter Corbet and her husband William,
son of the Earl Patrick [of Dunbar], in favour of the
Priory of St. Andrews.4
He was succeeded by his son : 5 —

HUGH BE ABERBUTHENOT who is witness with his father,
there designed Dominus Duncanus de Abirbuthenoth,6 to a
charter prior to 20 March 1238. He was succeeded by
his son : —

HUGH DE ABERBOTHENOTH,' commonly designed Hugo
Blundus or le Blond, from the flaxen colour of his hair.

1 Statistical Account, xi. 453 note. 2 v. 210. 3 Eegist. de Aberbrothoc.
4 Eegist. Prior. S. Andree, 263, 278. 6 Originis. 6 Eegist. de Aber-
borthoc, i. 198. 7 Originis.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 275

He is the hero of an old ballad long preserved in the
Mearns, and first printed by Sir Walter Scott,1 according to
which he vindicated the honour of the Queen of Scotland,
and killed her traducer in single combat. Whatever truth
may be in the legend it is obviously wrong in making, as
it does, this deed of chivalry the foundation of the family
fortunes.

' The Queen then said unto the King,
" Arbattle's near the sea,
Give it unto the northern knight
That this day fought for me."

' Then said the king, " Come here, sir knight,
And drink a glass of wine,
And if Arbattle's not enough,
To it we'll Fordoun join."'

By charter dated 2 August 1282, to which 4 Fergus
avunculo meo' was a witness, he gave to the Abbey of
Arbroath 2 * in puram et perpetuam elemosinam unam
bovatam terrae in qua sita est ecclesia de Garvoch cum
jure patronatus ejusdem ecclesiae et cum communi pastura
ad centum oves, quatuor equos, decem boves, viginti vaccas
et unum taurum,' etc. 4 The original donation (which I have
seen),' says Nisbet,3 t is still in the hands of his successor
the Viscount of Arbuthnott, to which the said Hugo's seal
is appended, and very entire to this day, having thereon a
crescent and a star which with a very little variation is still
the arms of the family.' Dying about the end of the thirteenth
century Hugh le Blond was buried among his ancestors in
the church of Arbuthnott, where his effigy is yet to be seen
cut in stone at the full length and in a recumbent posture,
'together with his own and his lady's arms, which are
three chevrons, whence it seems very probable that she
was a daughter, or at least a very near relation, of the great
and ancient family of the Morvilles, who were Constables
of Scotland for several generations.' 4 His son

DUNCAN BE ABERBUTHBNOTH, 'vir tota vita placidus et
quietus,' succeeded his father Hugh le Blond, and died at
Arbuthnott on St. Luke's Day, 13 December 1314, leaving,
besides a daughter with whom he gave the lands of Futhes

1 The Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border, 319. 2 Regist. de Aber-
brothoc, i. 271. 3 Heraldry, ii. App. 82. *

276 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

or Piddes in tocher on her marriage to Straiten of Lauriston,
a son of the same name.1 Either he or his son is witness to
an undated charter of the lands of Mondynes, sometime
between 1308 and 1330, confirmed by King David n.
15 December 1368.2 He was succeeded by his son : 3 —

DUNCAN DE ARBUTHNOTT, who, having survived his father
but a short time,4 was succeeded by his son : —

HUGO DE ARBUTHNOTT, who lived about the commence-
ment of the reign of David n.,5 and was the father of

PHILIP DE ARBUTHNOTT, who succeeded prior to 25 April
1355, when, as dominus ejusdem, he granted to the Car-
melite Friars of Aberdeen, for the well-being of his own
soul and the souls of his parents and friends, an annualrent
of 13s. 4d. out of his lands of Aberbuthnott for repairing
the fabric of their church,6 which donation was confirmed
on 17 August 1365 by charter of King David n.7

He married, first, Janet Keith, daughter of Sir William
Keith, Great Marischal of Scotland, by his wife Margaret
Fraser, and by her had no male issue, but only two daughters,
whose names have not been preserved. They are, however,
said to have married well, and to have received ample
portions without any division of the family estate. It is
narrated that after the death of his wife he fell into a
heavy disease, and that, being in much distress of mind with
regard to the future of his family, he sent for his father-in-
law to visit him. The Marischal assured him that he need
have no anxiety about his daughters, as the law would give
them the whole Arbuthnott heritage for their tocher.
Whereupon seeing clearly that, as the law of deathbed
prevented his making any settlement of his estates upon
the heir-male, 4 it behuiffit him ather withguid hert to ouer-
cum the sickness or to die and his house boith togither,' he
rapidly recovered and proceeded to ' tak purpois of new
mariage.' 8 The result was that he married, secondly,
Margaret Douglas, daughter of Sir James Douglas of
Dalkeith, and on his own resignation obtained from Archi-

1 Originis. 2 Original Charter at Glenbervie ; see also History of
Carnegies, 489. 3 Originis. 4 Ibid. 5 Ibid. 6 Invy. 7 Robertson's
Index, 82, 163. 8 Originis.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 277

bald of Douglas, Lord of Galloway and Bothwell a new
charter of the lands of Arbuthnott,1 dated 25 October
1372, in favour of himself and his wife and the longest liver
of them and the heirs-male of the marriage.

It has recently been suggested2 that the family of Ar-
buthnott had for some time been deprived of their estates —
probably in consequence of their having adhered to the
faction of the Oomyns — that their forfeited inheritance had
been conferred by Robert i. upon his nephew John Fraser,
the son of Sir Alexander Fraser, the Chamberlain of Scot-
land, and was reacquired by Philip de Arbuthnott, through
his marriage with Janet Keith. The sole evidence for this
assertion, which receives no support from Principal Ar-
buthnott's history or the family muniments, seems to be an
entry in Robertson's Index of Missing Charters (p. 18, No.
60) 4 to John Frazer of the thanedom of Aberbothnet in vie.
de Kincardine.' In the absence of the charter itself it is
not possible to speak with certainty. But it seems probable
that Aberbothnet in this entry is a mistake for Aberluthnot
—the old name of Marykirk — which at and after that time
was a thanage in the Mearns, and on more than one occa-
sion during the fourteenth century was in the hands of the
Crown.3 This mistake demonstrably occurs elsewhere in
Robertson's Index as well as in other places. There is
also no evidence that the John Frazer in question was the
son of the Chamberlain. And it is further doubtful whether
Arbuthnott, which form the name seems by that time to
have assumed, was still a thanage or thanedom, seeing that
in 1372 it was held by Philip de Arbuthnott of Archibald
the Grim,4 Lord of Galloway, to whom the superiority had
apparently come through his wife Joanna de Drumsargard,
relict of Sir Thomas de Moravia, Lord of Bothwell.5 In
the absence of better evidence than has yet been ad-
duced, this alleged break in the continuous descent of the
estates along with the ingenious theory of their restoration
through a fortunate marriage may, therefore, be entirely
disregarded.

By Margaret Douglas, who is said after his death to have

1 Reglstrum Honoris de Morton, ii. 97. 2 Frasers of Philorth, i. 84.
3 Sutherland Book, i. 43 et seq. and authorities there cited. 4 Eegistrum
Honoris de Morton, ii. 97. 5 Stodart, Scottish Arms, ii. 29.

278 AKBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

married Fleming of Braid,1 he had, with other issue whose
names have not been preserved : —

1. HUGH, his successor, and

2. Margaret or Marjorie, who was married to her cousin

Sir William Monypenny (dispensation dated 24 Feb-
ruary 1410),2 by whom she had a son William, created
LORD MONYPENNY. (See that title.)

HUGH ARBUTHNOTT, dominus ejusdem, succeeded his
father prior to 26 May 1404, when, under that designa-
tion, he is witness to a charter by John of Ogistoun in
favour of Walter of Ogilvy.3 He is reputed to have been
a man of energy and determination, and though 4he put
the hail house in no small danger, out of the whilk he so
wane f urthe that no thing micht be moir to the outsetting of
his honor.'4 In the year 1420 John Melville of Glenbervie
was Sheriff of the Mearns. Tradition asserts that having
incensed all the neighbouring barons by his tyranny he was
grievously complained of to the Regent Murdach, Duke
of Albany, who incautiously exclaimed 4 Sorrow gin that
that Sheriff were sodden and supped in broo,' and that
thereupon the Lairds of Arbuthnott, Mathers, Lauriston,
Pitarrow, and Halkerton arranged a great hunting-party
in the Forest of Garvock, to which the Sheriff was invited,
and that when once within their power he was instantly
killed by the confederates, and thrown into a caldron
which they had prepared, and that after he had soaked
there for a little time they each took a spoonful of the
soup. And to this day there is a place on the hill of
Garvock known as 'The Sheriff's Kettle.' The family
history, however, merely relates that after an unsatisfac-
tory conference with Melville the confederates 4 persewed
Johne as he was returning home, and having overtane him
nocht far from S. James Kirk of Garvock thae set upone
him and slay is him.'5 Whatever may have been the sur-
rounding circumstances the fact of the Sheriff's death is
undoubted. And as the Laird of Arbuthnott was the
nearest neighbour to Glenbervie, as well as the chief author

1 Originis. 'Fleming' is probably a mistake for 'Fairlie,' which was
then and for several generations afterwards the family who owned Braid.
2 Invy. 3 History of Carnegies, 506. 4 Originis. 5 Ibid.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 279

of the deed, it was naturally anticipated that upon him
the brunt of revenge would fall. His house too — ' etsi pro
regionis consuetudine inter primas habebatur' was not a
place of strength, and so the confederates in their loyalty
at once set to work and raised for him what Principal
Arbuthnott terms * the present Castle of Arbuthnott.' They
were, however, many of them, including the Laird of Arbuth-
nott, 4 sib to Makduf Barll of Fyffe the trustie friend of King
Malcolme Canmore ' — and so they thought it desirable also
to invoke the privileges of Clan Macduff and procure them-
selves assoilzied from the deed.1

The letters of remission thus obtained were long pre-
served at Arbuthnott.2 Their import is summarised and
explained in the family history, and Sir George Mackenzie
states that he has seen the original.3 It seems doubtful
whether that is still extant, but what, in spite of obvious
errors, is described as a * true copie ' is preserved in the Advo-
cates' Library,4 and has been printed by Mr. Maidment.5

For the better healing of the feud with the Sheriff's kin
a chapel was built, and handsomely endowed at Drumlithie,
with a chaplain to say daily prayers for the repose of
Melville's soul, and the patronage thereof was given to
the parson of Glenbervie.

Hugh Arbuthnott married Margaret Keith, daughter of
Sir Robert Keith, Great Marischal of Scotland, who pre-
deceased him in 1419.6 He made his testament March 13,
1446,7 and died that same year,8 having had, with other
issue : —

1. ROBERT, his heir.

2. Margaret, married to Andrew Menzies, Provost of

Aberdeen, ancestor of the family of Pitfoddels.9

ROBERT ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott survived his father
only some four years, dying in 1450.10 He married Giles
Ogilvy,11 said to have been a daughter of Sir Walter Ogilvy
of Lintrathen, High Treasurer of Scotland, by whom he
had issue : —

1. DAVID, his heir.

2. Hugh, married Janet Balmakewan, daughter of George

1 Originis. 2 Ibid. 3 MS. Baronage, in Adv. Bib. 4 Fountainhall
MS. Collections. 6 In Analecta Scotica. 6 Invy. ? Ibid. 8 Originis.
9 Ibid, io/6-ieZ. " Ibid.

280 AKBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

Balmakewan of that Ilk, and died prior to 28 Septem-
ber 1477, when his widow granted a procuratory to
David Ogilvy of that Ilk and Thomas Fotheringham of
Powrie, to resign her lands of Easter Brichty into
the hands of David, Earl of Crawford.1 The issue
of this marriage were : —

(1) John, who in 1511 had a charter of Easter Brichty from

Archibald, Earl of Angus, and on 5 September 1528 obtained
from James v. a charter of the lands of Easter Brichty2 and
the third part of the lands of Monifieth. He died in 1531,3
having married Janet Mason, 'a woman of Dundee,'4 by
whom he had no male issue, but two daughters, — viz.,
Katherine, married to Gorthie of that Ilk, and Margaret,
married, first, to Alexander Balbirnie of Inverichte (con-
tract dated 26 October 1515),5 with issue ; and, secondly, to
John Ogilvy.6

(2) David, married Christian Rhind of the house of Carse, and by

her had : —

i. John. He had, apparently on tack, the lands of Porter-
town, which by this time had come to belong to
the Laird of Arbuthnott. and along with his brother
James is nominated in the Arbuthnott entail of 1542,7
and mentioned in many other writs relating to the
family. He acquired the estate of Legasland in
Angus, and died prior to February 4, 1576, when his
testament is recorded.8 He married Christian Fraser
of the family of Durris,9 and by her had :—

(i) James. (ii) Robert,

(iii} John. (iv) Alexander.

(v) David, and several daughters.

ii. James.
iii. David.
iv. Alexander.

v. Hugh, and many daughters.

Though absolute proof is wanting, it seems prac-
tically certain that from this branch of the family
are sprung the Arbuthnotts who settled in Buchan,
and among whose descendants are numbered the
Reverend Alexander Arbuthnott, the author of the
Continuation, and consequently his son Dr. John
Arbuthnott, the friend of Swift and Bolingbroke, as
well as numerous persons who have attained high
distinction in the army and other branches of the
public service or accumulated great wealth by com-
merce. It may also be noted that about 1682, Robert
Arbuthnott, then Provost of Montrose, matriculated

1 Riddell MSS. in Adv. Bib. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Exch. Rolls, xvi. 554, 555.
4 Originis. 6 Riddell MSS. 6 Original Writs, Nos. 1162 and 1175 in Gen.
Register House. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig. 8 Edin. Com. 9 Originis.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 281

his arms in the Lyon Office, in virtue of his descent
from the house of Portertown, whose predecessor
was a son of the family of Arbuthnott.

(3) Hugh, married a daughter of the house of Hay of Sandford, by

whom he had several daughters, but no male issue.1

(4) William, a notary. a

(5) Mr. Alexander, a clerk in holy orders, who attained to con-

siderable dignity in the Church.3

3. Robert, described in various deeds as ' in Banff,' a hold-

ing on the Arbuthnott estate, of which he received
a lifer ent from his father. His wife's name was
Lychtoun, and there is said to have been no male
issue of their marriage.4 He had, however, two sons,
John and William, who appear as witnesses to deeds
in 1488 and 1503, in which latter year he himself was
still alive.5

4. Alexander, who seems to have died young and un-

married, as he is not mentioned like Robert, James,
and William in their brother David's will, dated
5 October 1470.6

5. James, married a daughter of Grahame of Morphie,

and by her had issue.7

6. William. It is said that his wife's name was Abir-

kyrdo, that she was a native of Dundee, and that
they had issue.8

7. Catharine, married to John Ailardyce of that Ilk,

with issue. One of her. daughters is said to have
married the Laird of Drum.9

DAVID ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott married Elizabeth
Durham of Grange,10 near Monifieth, and died in 1470.11 By
his wife, who survived him till 1488,12 he had issue : —

1. ROBERT, his heir.

2. Hugh, a physician, who studied in France, * and being

allured with the pleasantness and civilitie of that
countrie,' married and settled there with great
honour. He left issue — ' but their names are
changed as the fashion is there. And so the
surname either lurks unknown or it is perished.' 13

1 Originis. * Ibid. 3 Ibid. * Ibid. 5 Invy. 6 Ibid. 7 Originis. 8 Ibid.
8 Ibid. 10 Ibid. « Test, dated October 5, 1470 ; Invy. 12 Test, dated
March 10, 1487 ; Invy. 13 Originis.

282 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

3. Elizabeth, married to Patrick Barclay of Garntully

prior to 4 September 1464.1 She was alive 8 January
1506.2

4. Giles, married, first, to Oargill of Lessington,3 and,

secondly, to Alexander Fraser of Durris.4

5. Christian, mentioned in her mother's testament.5

6. Catherine, married, prior to 3 June 1487, to Alexander

Grahame, son to David Grahame of Morphie, and
known as Tutor of Morphie.6

ROBERT ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott was infeft in
the barony of Arbuthnott on a precept from Chancery as
heir to his father, on 10 November 1471 .7 It is said of
him that he was a man of great estimation in the Mearns,
and that by his wisdom, magnificence, number of depend-
ants, and many notable deeds he promoted the dignity of
the family.8 He was in favour with both James in. and
James iv., and by his prudence and frugality was enabled
to make considerable additions to the family estates. In
particular, he obtained a charter of the lands of Porter-
town, Orchardtown, and Halgreen, in the county of Kin-
cardine, dated penult February 1487-88,9 and another of the
lands of Arduthoquhy or Arduthie, in the same county,
dated 20 October 1488.10 He recovered the barony of Fiddes,
which had been alienated from his family for upwards of
two hundred years ; and he also completed the Castle of
Arbuthnott, which had been begun in 1420 by Hugh
Arbuthnott, for protection at the time of the killing of
Melville of Glenbervie. He sat in Parliament in 1487
and 1491.11

Robert Arbuthnott married, first, Margaret Wishart,
daughter of James Wishart of Pitarrow,12 by whom he had
a son : —

1. Ambrose (alive 30 July 1483), who died young while
at school in Brechin.13

He married, secondly, Mariot or Marion Scrymgeour,
daughter of Sir James Scrymgeour of Dudhope, Constable
of Dundee (marriage-contract dated 10 September 1475). 14

1 Invy. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Originis. 4 Macfarlane, ii. 321. 6 Invy.
6 Ibid. 7 Ibid. 8 Nisbet, Heraldry, ii. App. 83. 9 Reg. Mag. Sig.
™Ibid. ^ActaParl.Scot.,u.l8la,22,3b. ™ Invy. 13 Originis. " Invy.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 283

Both she and her husband seem to have been devout persons.
On 30 April 1482, in return for a contribution to the Expedi-
tion to the Holy Land against the Turks, they obtained
from Brother John Litster of the Minor Brethren of the
Observantines in Scotland, and Brother Emir de Hamel of
the same order in those parts beyond the mountains, an
Indulgence with the form of absolution granted there-
upon. In the year 1487 Robert Arbuthnott, dominus
ejusdem, and his wife and their issue of both sexes, were re-
ceived into the privileges of the Order of the Observantines
conform to letter of the Vicar-General of the Order, dated
at the Convent of St. Maria de Angelis * apud Tholosam in
provincia de Aquitaine tempore generalis capituli super
festo Penthecostes ' in the said year. In 1491 they obtained
under the hand of Julian, Bishop of Ostia, a papal licence
dated at St. Mark's, Rome, 9 May, seventh year of the
pontificate of Innocent vni., to have a portable altar for
the celebration of Mass and other divine services.1

Robert Arbuthnott bestowed two bells upon the Church of
St. Ternan of Arbuthnott, to which he also built an addition
4 verie gorgious bothe in craft and materiallis ' — known as
the Arbuthnott Aisle, and ever since his time used as the
burial-place of the family. 4 And that this wark micht be
the better exceptid of God he diligentlie foresaw that this
costlie building in no wayis suld be hurtfull to his puir
tenantis sua that he carrit the stonis, lyme and all the rest
of the materiallis with his avin horses and wald tak no
help off his tennantis as the custom was/ 2

In 1503, for the well-being of the souls of King James iv.,
and his own wife and other relatives, he mortified, for
behoof of a chaplain to perform divine service in the Church
of St. Ternan's of Arbuthnott, an annualrent of 23 merks,
payable out of his lands of Halgreen and others, to-
gether with a mansion-house, garden, and croft of land
with the pertinents lying near the said church. And on
30 May 1505,3 by charter confirmed 9 August of the same
year, he also endowed an altarage in honour of the Blessed
Virgin * juxta latus chori parochialis S. Ternani Archipresulis
de Arbuthnot.' The parson of Arbuthnott at this time was
Sir James Sibbald (probably one of the family of Kair),

1 Invy. 2 Origin-is. 3 ReQt Mag. Sig.

284 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF AKBUTHNOTT

and to his industry and skill, as well as to the munificence
of this laird, are due some of the most interesting Scots
Ecclesiastical MSS. now extant. The best known of these,
the Missale de Arbuthnott, contains the following curious
lines : * —

Altari summo Terrenani preesulis almi
Preesens missale devoti contribuere
Kobertus Davides Arbuthnot vir recolendus
At quondam Jacobus Sybbald vicarius Arbuthnot.
Assiduis precibus, prsesul, defendere cures
Jam dictos famulos, omnesque tibi famulantes,
Ut post hanc vitam valeant conscendere sedem
Qua tecum captent eeterna munera regni.
Vendens, seu mutans, tollens, retinens, alienans
Istud ab ecclesia dicta, maledictus ubique
Sit nisi poeniteat illuc subiteque reportet
Ecclesia maneat Arbuthnot sic liber iste
Mille quater centis nonagesimo primo simul annis
Christi sic junctis, apud Arbuthnot Domino laus
In Sancti Petri Cathedra liber explicit iste.

Robert Arbuthnott died prior to 11 January 1506, leaving
by Mariot Scrymgeour, his second wife, who survived him
till 1518,2 the following issue :—

1. JAMES, his heir.

2. Robert, married (contract dated 22 September 1515) 3

Marion Lundie, sister of Robert Lundie of Benholm,
and relict of Alexander Keith, son of William, third
Earl Marischal. He is generally designed as Mr.
Robert Arbuthnott, and under that designation appears
in the destination of Crown charters of Arbuthnott in
1542 and 1545. He was one of the curators of his
nephew, Robert Arbuthnott of that Ilk.4 By 1526
he seems to have acquired, probably on a wadset
title, the lands of Banff, which then, as now, formed
part of the main Arbuthnott estate, for in a letter
of reversion, dated 18 August 1526,5 granted by
Robert Arbuthnott of that Ilk, with consent of his
curators, in favour of David Rait of Drumnagair,
he is described as Robert Arbuthnott of Banff. He
had a natural son, Andrew, 'like to his father in

1 Liber Sancti Terrenani Ecclesice de Arbuthnott, now in the Paisley
Public Library. 2 Invy. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid. 5 Ibid.

• ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 285
manners and learning,' * a priest, to whom letters of
legitimation were granted, 20 September 1553.2

3. George, mentioned in a decree arbitral, dated 6 Novem-

ber 1509,3 but not in his mother's testament, dated
at Banff, 30 April 1518.4 He is said to have gone
to France when a youth, and died there without
issue.5

4. Andreiu, frequently designed as in Pitcarles, a holding

on the Arbutlmott estate 'adjacent to the manor
place.' On 31 October 1555,6 he obtained from
George Straiton a charter of the lands of Little
Fiddes to himself in liferent, and Robert his son and
apparent heir in fee. He lived, as his son the Principal
remarks, in such wise ' ut dubitari potest meliorve
an prudentior vir extiterit,' 7 and died August 1570 at
the age of seventy -three. His testament was recorded
on 16 January 1571 .8 It was at his suggestion, and
largely with his aid, that Principal Arbutlmott wrote
his account of the family to which reference has
already been made. He married Elizabeth Strachan,
daughter of Alexander Strachan of Thornton, and by
her had : —

(1) ROBERT, who succeeded his father. He married in 1555 Isabel
Burnett,9 daughter of Alexander Burnett of Leys. In 1587
he was Sheriff-Depute of Kincardine, under George, Earl
Marischal.10 He obtained a tack of the teinds of Little
Fiddes in 1589, n and died prior to 30 July 1606. He had
issue : —

i. Andrew, his successor.

ii. Alexander. On 16 August 1617 he had a formal dis-
charge of various sums of money with which he
had been intrusted by Sir George Home of Mander-
ston, with whose son, Sir Alexander Home, he
had apparently been travelling abroad as tutor
during the preceding three years.12 He was alive
in 1626, and is designed in his brother Andrew's
testament, recorded 5 June 1627,13 as ' Mr. Alexander
Arbuthnott in Aberdeen.'

iii. Catherine, who married her cousin Alexander Burnett
of Leys.14

1 Originis. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Invy. 4 Ibid. 5 Originis. 6 Reg.
Mag. Sig., 8 May 1556. 7 Originis. 8 Edin. Com. 9 Burnett Book, 27.
10 Privy Council Register, iv. 287. n Laing Charters, No. 1808.
12 Register of Deeds, vol. 288, August 24, 1619. 13 St. Andrews Com.
14 Burnett Book, 29, 292.

286 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

i. Andrew, succeeded his father in Little Fiddes,1
and died 7 April 1626, 2 leaving by his wife Janet
Gordon at least : —

(i) Robert, his eldest son and heir, who was infeft
in Fiddes 20 June 1627, sold that estate to his
cousin Andrew Arbuthnott, second son of
Sir Robert Arbuthnott and his wife Margaret
Fraser. He married, first, Margaret Barclay,
who died June 1624 ; 3 secondly, Jean Burnett,
eldest daughter of James Burnett of Craig-
myle ; 4 and, thirdly, 1642, Mary, daughter of
David Arbuthnott of Pitcarles.5
By his first wife he had issue : —

a. Margaret, married, first, to Robert

Arbuthnott of Caterline, eldest son of
David Arbuthnott of Achtirforfar (con-
tract dated 19 April 1642),° with issue ;
and secondly, prior to 16 January 1657,
to Sir George Ogilvy of Barras, created
a baronet in 1661 for his defence of Dun-
ottar Castle in 1652, and his consequent
share in the preservation of the Honours
of Scotland. She died November 1689.
By his second wife he had :—

b. James, on 13 August 1678, described as

merchant burgess of Montrose, and
eldest son and heir retoured to the
deceased Robert Arbuthnott of Little
Fiddes.7

c. Andrew, born 1632, died young.

d. Ann, married, 1646, to James Allardyce

with issue.8

e. Marjory, born 1639, married, 1659, to

Alexander Keith of Cowtown, and
afterwards of Uras, by whom she had
with other issue Robert, a bishop of
the Episcopal Church in Scotland.9
By his third wife he had :—
/. Andrew, born 1642.
g. Robert, born 1644.

h. Alexander, born 1649. n Confirmed ex-
ecutor to his sister Jean, 5 November
1684. 11

i. Patrick, born 1651.
j. Jean, died September 1681, 'a young

woman and unmarried.12

(ii) Sara, mentioned in her father's testament,
recorded 5 June 1627, 13 and married to Robert
Stuart of Inchbreck.14

1 Retours. 2 St. Andrews Com. 3 Ibid., June 3, 1626. 4 Burnett
Book, 114. 6 Arbuthnott Parish Register. 6 Invy. 7 Kincardine Sasines.
8 Arbuthnott Parish Register. 9 Bishop Keith's Vindication. 10 Kinneff
Parish Register. n St. Andrews Com. 12 Ibid. 13 Ibid. 14 Professor
John Stuart's Essays, xiii.

AKBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ABBUTHNOTT 287

(2) George, to whose children, including a daughter Katharine,

legacies were bequeathed by their grandfather.

(3) Alexander, Principal of King's College, Aberdeen.1 He was

one of the most eminent men of his time. According to
Archbishop Spottiswood ' he was greatly loved of all men,
hated of none, and in such account for his moderation with
the chief men of these parts that without his advice they
could do almost nothing, which put him in a great fashrie
whereof he did often complain ; pleasant and jocund in
conversation, and in all sciences expert, a good poet,
mathematician, a philosopher, theologue, lawyer, and skil-
ful in medicine, so that in every subject he could promptly
discourse and to good purpose.' He was born in 1538, and
was educated at Aberdeen and Bourges, whence he returned
to Scotland in 1566, and was soon after licensed as a preacher
of the reformed church. He was presented to Logic Buchan
in 1568, to Forve and to Arbuthnott in 1569, in which year
he was also appointed Principal of King's College. He died
16 October 1583, aged forty-five. He left behind him in
MS. the Originis et incrementi familice Arbuthnoticce
Descriptio Historica. already mentioned.

(4) Catherine, married to Alexander Arbuthnott, and had issue,

to whom a legacy was left by their grandfather.2

5. Elizabeth, married, first, to Thomas Fotheringham of

Pourie, and, secondly, to Martin of Cardowne.3

6. Catherine, married, first, prior to September 1499, to

David Auchinleck, eldest son of Hugh Auchinleck of
that Ilk,4 and, secondly, in 1515, to Gilbert Turing of
Foveran, to whom she was related within the for-
bidden degrees.5

7. Christian, married to Alexander Fraser of Durris.6

8. Giles, married, first, to Robert Grahame of Morphie ; 7

secondly, to Andrew Strachan of Tibbertie,8 and
thirdly, to Thomas Fraser of Stoneywood.9

9. Janet, married, first, before 9 December 1512, to

Alexander Falconer, eldest son of George Falconer
of Halkerton,10 and, secondly, to George Auchinleck
in Over Kinnimonth.11

10. Mariota or Marian, married to James Bisset of Easter

Kinneff subsequent to 6 November 1509, when she is
described as unmarried.12

11. Isabel, died unmarried prior to 15 January 1535.

One of these ladies, or another daughter whose name is

1 Scott's Fasti. 2 Edin. Com. 3 Originis. 4 Invy. 6 Dispensation 12
April 1515 ; Invy. 6 Macfarlane, ii. 322. 1 Originis. 8 Ibid. 9 Sir John
Cristison's Protocol Book in Register House. 10 Invy. " Ibid.
12 Ibid.

288 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

not preserved, was married to David Rait of Drumnagair
prior to 25 September 1490.1

Robert Arbuthnott had also a natural son named Patrick,
who, by the advice of his father's brother went to France,
and there studied medicine with such success, 'that he
excellit in mony degreis all Scottismen, Frenchmen, and
Germans off that professioun ; for the quhilk cause he first
cam in favor with the Dutches of Borbonne, thaireftir to
K. James ye fyft King of Scotland.' 2 In a note on a blank
leaf of the Arbuthnott missal he is said to have died in
1540, and to have been Rector of Menmuir and Newlands,
Canon of Dunkeld, and Physician in Ordinary to James v.,
King of Scots. The Exchequer Rolls and Treasurer's
Accounts 1527-29 contain sundry payments to 'Doctori
Arbuthnott medico domini regis,' and he is probably the
same person who received a legacy from James, first Earl
of Arran, in 1532.3

JAMES ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott was served heir to his
father 11 January 1506. He married, contract dated 31
August 1507, Jean or Janet Stewart, fourth daughter of John,
Earl of Atholl, with whom he received a tocher of 700 merks.4
He had a Crown charter of the barony of Arbuthnott 29
January 1506-7, of part of the lands of Inverbervie 4 February
1507-8, and of the barony of Arbuthnott 21 April 1512.5 He
obtained a licence under the Privy Seal, dated 23 November
1520 to ' pas in his pilgrimage to Sanct Johnne of Ameance
in the realme of France and other placis beyond sey in his
pilgrimage and erandis he has thare ado.' 6 He died prior to
13 March 1521, leaving issue : —

1. ROBERT his successor.

2. Patrick, mentioned in his father's testament, dated

7 March 1521.7

3. David, who succeeded his uncle Patrick as Rector of

Menmuir and Canon of Dunkeld. He was killed at
the Battle of Pinkie 1547.8

4. Isabel, married, first, before 1531, to David Ochterlony

of Kellie,9 and secondly, in 1545, to Robert Maule of

1 Invy. 2 Originis. 3 Eleventh Sep. Hist. MSS. Com. 4 Tnvy. '° Beg.
Mag. Sig. 6 Invy. 7 Ibid. 8 Continuation. 9 Ibid.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 289

Panmure, a man * temperate of his mouthe, but given
to lecherie.' 1

ROBERT ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott was served heir to
his father, the deceased James Arbuthnott of that Ilk, in
the barony of Arbuthnott at the castle of Kincardine, 24 April
1522. He was still in minority on 18 May 1526, when with
consent of his curators Mr. Patrick Arbuthnott, parson of
Menmuir, Mr. Robert Arbuthnott in Banff, and Robert
Allardice in Petty, he granted a letter of reversion in
favour of David Rait of Drumnagair.2

During his long life Robert Arbuthnott obtained many
charters both from the Crown and also from subject
superiors, many relating to the family estates, and others
to new acquisitions made by him, in some cases by way of
provisions for the younger sons of his large family. For
example, he had charters of the King's salmon fishings at
Inverbervy 27 January 1529, of the lands of Petquhorthy to
himself and Christian Keith his wife 13 February 1536, and
of the barony and ecclesiastical lands of Arbuthnott to him-
self and the heirs-male of his body, whom failing, David his
brother-german and the heirs-male of his body, whom fail-
ing Mr. Robert his uncle and the heirs-male of his body,
whom failing, John Arbuthnott in Portartoun, and the
heirs-male of his body, whom failing, James Arbuthnott,
brother of the said John, and the heirs-male of his body,
whom all failing, the nearest lawful heirs-male whomsoever
of the said Robert Arbuthnott de eodem, using the name
and arms of Arbuthnott, whom all failing, his nearest
lawful heirs whomsoever.3

A similar destination appears also in other charters.

On 10 February 1544 Robert Arbuthnott obtained from
Cardinal Beaton, Archbishop of St. Andrews, a charter
of feu farm of the lands of the Kirktoun of Arbuthnott
with the salmon fishings of the water of Bervie thereto
belonging,4 thus at last acquiring in property the subjects
which his ancestor had unsuccessfully claimed some four
hundred years before. The consideration for this grant in
addition to the annual feu-duty is declared to be 'pro
gratitudinibus et pro ecclesiasticse libertatis tuitione

1 Liber Officialis S. Andree ; Registrum de Panmure. z Invy. 3 Reg.
Mag. Sig., 16 May 1542. 4 Ibid., 10 February 1544-45.

VOL. I. T

290 AKBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

Lutherianis et aliis nefandis heresibus undique pullulan-
tibus et pro 400 marcis mihi persolutis.'

Under reservation of his own liferent he apparently
settled the family estates in 1553 on his eldest son Andrew,
who that year married Elizabeth Carnegie. On 13 April
1558 he obtained from his son Andrew, flar of Arbuthnott,
a charter of the lands of Cauldcoats in the barony of
Arbuthnott in favour of himself and Helen Clephane
his third wife.1 On 19 May 1561 he obtained from George
Straton of that Ilk a charter of part of the lands of
Arbirny in favour of himself in liferent and David Arbuth-
nott his son, and the heirs-male of his body in fee, whom
failing, Robert Arbuthnott also his son and his heirs whatso-
ever.2 On 5 January 1569 he obtained from Patrick Leith
of Harthill a charter of the town and lands of Harthill,
lying in the barony of Pitmedden, and on 7 January 1569
he acquired one-half of Achtirf orf ar in Angus by disposition
from John Mar in favour of himself and the heirs-male
procreated or to be procreated between him and Helen
Clephane his wife, whom failing, to Robert Arbuthnott his
son.3

Robert Arbuthnott died prior to 18 October 1579. In
addition to his legitimate children mentioned infra he had
also a natural son Hugh, to whom he left eighty merks in
his testament, recorded 21 November 1580.4 This Hugh
obtained letters of legitimation on 26 November 1580.5

Robert Arbuthnott married, first, Katherine Erskine,
daughter of John Erskine of Dun (marriage-contract dated
2 March 1526) ,6 who died at Arbuthnott without surviving
issue 15 June 1529; secondly, Christian Keith, daughter of
Robert, Lord Keith, eldest son of William, Earl Marischal ;
and thirdly, prior to 13 April 1558,7 Helen Clephane, daughter
of George Clephane of Carslogie and sister of his son-in-law
James Clephane. By Christian Keith (whose testament is
dated 12 July 1553 8) he had :—

1. ANDREW, his heir.

2. John, designed in the Arbuthnott entail of 5 March

1587-88 9 as John Arbuthnott of Mondynes — uncle of

1 Beg. Mag. Sig., 4 May 1558. 2 Ibid., 12 May 1563. 3 Ibid., 7 September
1570. 4 Edin. Com. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Invy. 7 Beg. Mag. Sig., 4 May
1558. 8 Invy. 9 Reg. Mag. Sig.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 291

Robert Arbuthnott, fiar of that Ilk. He married,
first, Katherine Pitcairn, eldest daughter of Alex-
ander Pitcairn of Mondynes,1 in whose family that
estate had been since at least 1330,2 and from whom
it was bought in 1550 for 1700 merks by Robert Ar-
buthnott of that Ilk.3 Katherine Pitcairn died in
April 1570,4 leaving an only son,

(1) Andreiv, said to have been badly treated by his father and

stepmother, who coveted his inheritance for her own chil-
dren, and to have died of grief in France, ' which barbarous
and unnatural fact provoked God to extirpate that woman's
children out of those lands within a few years, and brought
them to a morsel of bread.' 5 He was dead prior to 1600.°

John Arbuthnott of Mondynes married, secondly,
Elizabeth Grahame, daughter of Grahame of Morphie,
who survived him and died September 1613.7 By her
he had : —

(2) Robert, designed flar of Mondynes 30 April 1607. He married

Margaret Symmer. "With her consent he alienated part of
the estate sub reversione to his brother William8 (writs
recorded 10 February and 10 March 1608), in whose favour
on 2 December 1611 9 he granted a charter of the barony of
Mondynes also sub reversione and subject to his own life-
rent. On 2 July 1616 10 he was served heir to his father in
Mondynes, and died shortly thereafter.

(3) William, appointed executor of his mother's testament, in

which he is designed as in Portertown.11 He acquired
right to Mondynes as above mentioned. On 10 May 1617
he was served heir to his father in Mondynes,12 which he
then sold to Sir Robert Arbuthnott the younger for £10,000,
of which sum he granted a discharge dated July 8, 1618. 13
On 15 June 1622 he completed a title to the Temple lands of
Coschnow as heir to his father.14 He had a daughter Mary,
who in 1619 received a legacy from Lady Mary Keith, Lady
Arbuthnott.

(4) Margaret, married to Andrew Sibbald of Kair, and had

with other issue the Reverend Dr. James Sibbald, sometime
minister of New Aberdeen, and thereafter at Dublin, and
the Reverend John Sibbald, minister of Arbuthnott.15

3. Alexander, designed variously as in and of Pitcarles,
'a piece of land adjacent to the mannour house of
Arbuthnott,' of which he had a wadset from his
father, who also bestowed on him Achtirforfar in

1 Continuation. 2 History of Carnegies, 487. 3 Invy. 4 Edin. Com., 22
Feb. 1576. 5 Continuation. c Privy Council Register, vi. 652. ? 5^
Andrews Com. 8 Kincardine Sasines. 9 Invy. 10Retours. n St. Andrews
Com., 25 August 1614. 12 Retours. 13 Invy. H Kincardine Sasines.
la Continuation.

292 ABBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OP ABBUTHNOTT

Angus.1 He married Margaret Middleton, who pre-
deceased him, her testament being recorded 18 Febru-
ary 1607.2 He died 10 April 1614,3 having had issue : —

(1) David, his heir.

2) John, named in obligation of date 4 June 1620.4

3) Andrew, described in a discharge recorded 2 November

1615 5 as lawful and third son to umquhile Alexander Ar-
buthnott in Pitcarles. He acquired Crimond Gorthie by
disposition from Alexander Hay of Findlaiston, with consent
of Mary Arbuthnott his spouse, dated 18 September 1622,
and his inf ef tment therein was recorded on 26 July 1623.6

(4) Mr. George, named in obligation of 4 June 1620.

(5) Robert, named in same obligation, then a ' pupil.'

David, married Jean Keith, daughter of John Keith of
Cowtoun (marriage-contract dated December 1610).7 He
was served heir to his father in Achtirforfar on 12 June 1629.8
He sold this estate and bought Caterline. He died prior to
19 March 1644,9 having had issue :—

i. Robert, infeft in Caterline in his father's lifetime,
21 July 1641.10 He married, 1642, Margaret, daughter
of Robert Arbuthnott of Fiddes,11 and by her, who,
after his death, married Sir George Ogilvy of Barras,
he had : —

(i) Robert, served heir to his father 2 June 1666. 12
By disposition dated 18 September 1669 he sold
Caterline to his cousin Simon Arbuthnott.13
(ii) Alexander, described as Dr. Alexander in his
mother's testament, recorded 16 May 1690. 14
He seems to have been in practice in Dundee.
Hi) David.™
iv) Jean, married to George Rait in Kinghorne.16

ii. Alexander. He continued to possess the house and
lands of Pitcarles, and is described as ' a very honest,
discreet, and frugal gentleman, but without heirs-
male to succeed to his fortune, which he has by his
honest industry much increased.' 17 He married, 1653,
Margaret Haliburton,18 and died 1693,19 having had
issue : —

(i) Alexander, born 1662 — presumably died

young.20
(ii) Katharine, born 1654, married, 1678, to James

Thomson of Arduthie.21
(iii) Jean, born 1655. 22

(iv) Margaret, born 1657, married, 1683, to David
Guthrie of Kair and Castletown, with issue,
and died 1711.23

1 Continuation. 2 Edin. Com. 3 St. Andrews Com., 20 April 1615.
4 Register of Deeds, vol. 309, 9 June 1621, Licet. 6 Ibid., vol. 240.
6 Aberdeen Sasines. 7 Ibid., vol. 250, 8 June 1616. 8 Retours. 9 Invy.
10 Kincardine Sasines. " Arbuthnott Parish Register. 12 Retours.
13 Invy. 14 St. Andrews Com. 15 Ibid. 16 Invy. 17 Continuation,
18 Arbuthnott Parish Register. ™ Ibid. ™ Ibid. 21 Ibid. ™ Ibid. « Ibid.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 293

iii. John, born 1633. *

iv. Mary, married 1642, to Kobert Arbuthnott of Little

Fiddes, with issue.2
v. Susanna.3
vi. Helen, born 1634, married, first, to Captain James

Haliburton, with issue; and, secondly, to George

Kinnaird of Couston.4

4. Mr. Robert. 4 After he had attained the degree of

Master of Arts he travelled into France, where for
divers years he followed his studies diligently with
great proficiency therein, and after his return to
Scotland was presented by his father to the parsonage
of Arbuthnott and served the cure there the residue
of his life, which was celebat and chast, and resided
constantlie with his brother in Pitcarles (there being
no manse builded then at the church for the in-
cumbent) to whom he legated all his goods when he
died.'5

5. Jean or Joan, married to James Clephane of Hilcairney,

younger son of George Olephane of Oarslogie (con-
tract dated 7 February 1557).6 A charter of part of
Hilcairney was confirmed to them 4 May 1558.7

6. Agnes, married to Alexander Straiten, eldest son of

George Straiton of that Ilk, from whom they received
a charter of certain lands in the barony of Laurieston,
dated 21 April 1553.8 She died 15 November 1587,9
leaving issue.

7. Christian, married to George Symmer, eldest son of

George Symmer of Balzeordie, from whom they ob-
tained a charter of the lands of Braco, in the parish
of Menmuir, dated 24 November 1556. She died
prior to 30 April 1583,10 leaving issue.

8. Isabel, married to Alexander Strachan of Brigton. She

died prior to 4 March 1587.11

It is stated that there were two other daughters of this
marriage, one of whom died young, while the other married
another member of the family of Olephane.12

By his third wife, Helen Olephane, who, prior to 6
February 1580,13 married, secondly, Alexander Campbell,

1 Arbuthnott Parish Register. 2 Ibid. 3 P. C. Reg., xii. 97. 4 Arbuth-
nott Parish Register ; Invy. 6 Continuation. 6 Invy. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig.
8 Invy. 9 Edin. Com. 10 History of Carnegies, 458. n Edin. Com.
12 Continuation. 13 Invy.

294 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

Bishop of Brechin (from 1566-1606), Robert Arbuthnott had

four sons and four daughters, viz. : —
9. David of Findowrie in Angus,1 which estate he received
from his father along with certain lands in Fife.2
He married, first, Elizabeth Rait, daughter of Rait
of Halgreen, who died in December 1595.3 He married,
secondly, a daughter of Stuart of Inchbreck.4 He died
in 1602.5 By his first wife he had :—

(1) Robert, his heir.

(2) Margaret.
h) Christian.

(4) Elizabeth.

(5) Elspeth or Isabel, married to Sir James Young of Easter

Seaton, son of Sir Peter Young, Preceptor and Master
Elimosinar to King James vi. Their son and heir Peter
sold Easter Seaton in 1670, and purchased Auldbar.

By his second wife he had two children, both of whom
died without issue, viz. : —

(6) David, prosecuted for carrying firearms 1615.6

(7) A daughter.

He was succeeded 7 by his son

Robert, who married, in 1616, Margaret, daughter of Sir
William Grahame of Claverhouse, and relict of George
Symmer of Balzeordie.8 He acquired the estate of Caldhame
near Findowrie in 1631 from James Livingston of Caldhame.
He lived to a great age, and died prior to 17 May 1681, a
having had issue : —

i. Robert, his heir. He married Elizabeth Rait, daughter
of William Rait of Halgreen, who on 9 November
1641 10 is designed his betrothed wife. They had a
large family, at least six sons and six daughters, most
of whom seem to have died young. Those who may
have reached maturity are : —

(i) Alexander, born 1658, u described, 23 August
1673, 12 as eldest lawful son, and on 3 March
1685 as only lawful son of Robert Arbuthnott
of Findowrie.13 He married (contract dated
23 March 1679) 14 Margaret Lindsay, eldest
daughter of Sir Alexander Lindsay of Evelick,
and predeceased his father in 1688, having
had issue : —

a. Robert, born 1680, died in infancy.

b. Alexander, infra.

c. Elizabeth, born 1684, and died at the age

of eighteen.15

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 5 March 1587-88. 2 Continuation. 3 Edin. Com.
4 Continuation. 5 Test, in Edin. Com. 6 P. C. Reg., xi. 318. r Retours.
8 History of Carnegies, 459. 9 Retours. 10 Forfar Sasines. n Brechin
Parish Register. 12 Forfar Sasines. 13 Ibid. 14 Invy. 15 Jervise, Epitaphs,
i. 159.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 295

After his death his relict married, secondly,
James Pearson of Balmadies, and died 1714.1
In Robert's testament dative which was not con-
firmed till 3 August 1745,- he is said to have died in 1693.
He was succeeded by his grandson.

(a) Alexander, born 1685. On 30 July 1693
he was served heir to his grandfather
in Findowrie and other lands.3 He
married Margaret Ochterlony, and died
22 April 1745, * having no male issue,
but at least five daughters, including
a. Margaret, married to James Car-
negie eldest son of Alexander
Carnegie of Balnamoon;5 their
marriage- con tract is dated 30
April 1734. She succeeded her
father in Findowrie and his other
lands, and along with her hus-
band assumed the additional
name of Arbuthnott. She died
25 April 1776, leaving issue.
£. Jean, married as his second wife
to John Arbuthnott of Fordoun,
afterwards sixth VISCOUNT OF
ARBUTHNOTT. In their mar-
riage-contract, dated 4 July 1749,
she is designed 'third lawful
daughter of Alexander Arbuth-
nott of Findowrie.6 She died
8 March 1786, leaving issue,
(ii) John, born 1660, dead prior to 3 March 1685.
(iii) Marjorie, born 1642, married to Francis Far-
quharson of Finzean prior to 28 October 1671.7
(iv) Margaret, born 1643.
(v) Magdalen, born 1645.
(vi) Elizabeth, born 1650.
(vii) Isabel, born 1654.
(viii) Marie, born 1655.8

ii. David, born 1626.9

iii. Alexander, born 1629, infeft on 8 September 1655 in
an annualrent out of the lands of Arbeikie granted
by James Arbuthnott of Arbeikie and Robert Ar-
buthnott his eldest son, and discharged 18 June 1654
in favour of James Mudie then of Arbeikie.10 He had
a son (1) George, whose general service as heir to his
father is recorded 2 May 1663, and who must have
died prior to 26 April 1664, when another general
service to his father was expede by his uncle Robert
Arbuthnott, fiar of Findowrie.11

iv. Margaret, designed, 31 December 1642, as promised
spouse of James Ogilvy of Balfour.12

1 Jervise, Epitaphs, i. 159. 2 Brechin Com. 3 Retours. 4 Scots Mag.
5 History of Carnegies, 432. 6 Invy. 7 Aberdeen Sasines. 8 Brechin
Parish Register. 9 Ibid. 10 Forfar Sasines. u Retours. 12 Forfar Sasines.

296 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

10. James, generally described as in Garriotsmyre, a
holding on the Arbuthnott estate. Sasine of the
lands of Rosehill and Boghole appears to have been
taken prior to 1580, in favour of Robert Arbuthnott
of that Ilk, and Helen Olephane, his wife, in liferent,
and James Arbuthnott, their son, in fee.1 On 31
July 1602 he was served tutor-at-law to the children
of his deceased brother, David Arbuthnott of Fin-
downie.2 He died in November 1608, apparently
without issue, survived by his wife Catherine
Stewart. His testament is recorded 24 November
1618.3

11. George. Sasine of the lands of Halwestown appears
to have been taken prior to 1580, in favour of Robert
Arbuthnott of that Ilk, and Helen Clephane, his wife,
in liferent, and George Arbuthnott, their son, in fee.4
He was alive in 1598, when he witnessed a charter
by James Mortimer of Craigievar.5

12. William. Nominated along with all his elder brothers
in the Arbuthnott entail of 5 March 1587-88.6 He
acquired by charter, dated 20 May 1616,7 'the
estate of Blackstoun in Angus, which his posterity
enjoyed for many years, and lived honestly there-
upon, until of late a wretched prodigal wasted his
patrimony, and sold that piece of heritage to Ogilvy
of Balfour.' 8 He appears to have been succeeded by
his son : —

1. Alexander, who was on the Committee of War for Angus in
1646, and was alive in 1665. 9
He was succeeded by his only son : —

(1) James, who married Margaret Rattray, eldest
daughter of Mr. James Rattray, minister at Alyth.10
He sold Blackstoun to John Ogilvy, younger of
Balfour, who was infeft therein on 22 May 1672. n

13. Elizabeth, married to James Mortimer of Craigievar,
son and apparent heir of John Mortimer of Craigie-
var (contract dated 15 October 1577).12

14. Katherine, married to James Ogilvy of Balfour about

1 Invy. 2 Retours. 3 St. Andrews Com. 4 Invy. 5 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
6 May 1600. 6 Ibid., at date. 7 MS. vol. of Cupar Writs in Adv. Bib.
8 Continuation. 9 Acta Parl. Scot. 10 Forfar Sasines, February 2, 1665.
11 Ibid., May 28, 1672. 12 Register of Deeds, vol. 307.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 297

1579,1 with issue. She was still alive on 4 October
1602, when they were infeft in the half lands of
Blackstoun.2

15. A daughter, name unknown, married to Lindsay of
Barnyards.3

16. A daughter, name unknown, said to have been married
to Ogilvie of Balnaboth. 4 Perhaps the Margaret
Arbuthnott who married David Ogilvie of Persie.5

ANDREW ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott, the eldest son,
had charters of the barony of Arbuthnott and many other
lands in the county of Kincardine, wherein he is designed
son and heir-apparent of Robert Arbuthnott of that Ilk,
26 June 1553; of the lands of Futhes, etc., in the same
county, to himself and Elizabeth Carnegie, his wife, 24
September 1553 6 — all these lands being apparently settled
by his father under reservation of his own lif erent, in terms
of marriage-contract between him and Elizabeth Carnegie,
dated 7 April 1553.7 He also acquired for 4500 merks the
lands of Magdalene Chapel or Chapelton, in the parish of
Brechin and county of Forfar, from George Willock in 1593,
and had a Crown charter thereof, dated 30 April 1594,8
confirmed 25 February 1594-95, in favour of himself, in
liferent, and Patrick, his younger son and the heirs-male of
his body, whom failing James, his son, portioner of Arrat,
and the heirs-male of his body, in fee. On 20 March 1597
he obtained a charter with a similar destination of the
lands of Nether Pitforthies, in the same county, which
he had acquired from Alexander Cockburn.9 On 26 June
1600 he had a charter of the ecclesiastical lands and
fishing of Inverbervie,10 to himself and Margaret Hoppringil,
his wife, in liferent, and Robert Arbuthnott, his eldest
son, in fee. He died at Arbuthnott 16 March 1606. His
testament was confirmed 19 November 1606.11

Andrew Arbuthnott, married, first (contract dated 7
August 1553), 12 Elizabeth Carnegie, daughter of Robert
Carnegie of Kinnaird, who brought him a tocher of £900
Scots, along with sufficient corn, cattle, oxen, and other

1 Invy. 2 MS. vol. of Cupar Writs in Adv. Bib. 3 Continuation.
4 Ibid. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Ibid. * Invy. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig. 9 Ibid.
10 Ibid. « Edin. Com. 12 History of Carnegies, 40.

298 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

necessaries to plenisli one-half of the lands of Pitcarles
which had been made over to the young couple for their
home,1 his father Robert providing the remainder. She
died 28 October 1563. Andrew Arbuthnott married,
secondly, Margaret Hoppringil. By her testament, dated
Banff, 24 November 1575,2 she bequeathed her whole goods
and gear to her husband ; but she was alive on 26 June 1600.3
By his first wife he had issue : —

1. ROBERT, his heir.

2. George, confirmed as one of his mother's executors,4

but apparently dead without male issue prior to
21 June 1582, when there was a settlement of the
estates on his brother's marriage.

3. James, portioner of Arrat. He is first mentioned

in 1563 in his mother's testament of which he
was one of the executors, and is one of the heirs
called to the succession in the Arbuthnott entail of
5 March 1587-88.5 He married Margaret Livingstone,
daughter of John Livingstone of Dunipace (mar-
riage-contract dated 24 November 1590), who sur-
vived him, and married, secondly, David Carnegie of
Balmachie.6 Part of the lands of Arrat and Lich-
tounhill, in the Lordship of Brechin, were bought for
him from John Erskine of Dun, who on 28 October
1591 granted a discharge of the sum of 15,500 merks
as the price thereof, paid to him by Andrew Arbuth-
nott of that Ilk, and James Arbuthnott, his second
son.7 The remaining portion was acquired in 1611 by
Sir Robert Arbuthnott for the sum of 21,000 merks
from William Arrat of that Ilk, and George, his son.8
He was drowned in 1606 while crossing the North
Esk, which was then in flood.9 In addition to a
natural son, Robert Arbuthnott, who on 10 August
1607 is witness to a sasine in favour of the Laird of
Arbuthnott,10 he left issue :—

(1) ROBERT who succeeded his father in Arrat, and afterwards

his uncle in Arbuthnott.

(2) James, who appears to have received the sum of 20,000 merks

1 M.-C. supra. * Invy. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig. 4 Edin. Com. Decreets, ii.
ff. 88a, 1006. 5 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Register of Deeds, 26 July 1621.
7 Invy. 8 Ibid. 9 Continuation. 10 Invy.

ABBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ABBUTHNOTT 299

as his patrimony,1 is described in May 1620,2 as of Cairnibeg,
and thereafter as of Dulladies, in which estate he was
infeft along with his wife Elizabeth Blair, 16 July 1626. ;!
On the death of his brother in 1633, he became tutor to the
young laird, and is frequently designed as tutor of Arbuth-
nott. He acquired the lands of Arbeikie near Arbroath,
and was infeft therein on 3 March 1644.4 He was alive on
8 September 1653, shortly after which date Arbeikie appears
to have been sold to James Mudie.

He married Elizabeth Blair, daughter of Alexander Blair
of Balthayock, and by her had issue : —

i. Robert, born 1624, sometimes designed Captain Robert.
In 1649 he was on the Committee of War for Angus.5
He married Anna Douglas, relict of Mr. James Sibbald.
After the sale of Arbeikie he seems to have lived at
Kirkside of Fordoun. He died October 1674,6 survived
by his widow and two daughters : —

(i) Elizabeth or Elspeth, who was served heir to
him 27 February 1690,7 and married, in 1700,8
to Mr. James Douglas, minister of Aboyne and
afterwards of Arbuthnott.

(ii) Catharine, married 1690, to Mr. Francis Melville,
minister of Arbuthnott.9

ii. Thomas, born 1635.

iii. James, born 1639.

iv. Marjorie, born 1637.

v. Elizabeth, married to John Garden, eldest son of David
Garden of Lawton, by whom she is said to have had
four sons and twenty daughters.10 She was infeft in
Lawton before her marriage in security of her pro-
visions, 24 February 1643. n

4. Patrick of Magdalene Chapel or Cliapelton and Nether

Pitforthies, which his father had purchased for him.
He married a daughter of Bait of Hallgreen,12 and
died, apparently without issue, prior to 5 May 1603.13

5. Helen, confirmed as one of her mother's executors in

1565.14 She married Alexander Eraser, son and heir
of Thomas Fraser of Durris (contract dated 2 August
1577 ), with issue.15

SIR BOBERT ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott. In pursuance
of a family arrangement he received from his grand-
father the lands of Whitefield, in the barony of Arbuth-
nott on 21 January 1575.16 He married Lady Mary Keith,
sister of George, fourth Earl Marischal, with whom he

1 Invy. 2 Register of Deeds, vol. 309. 3 Kincardine Sasines. 4 Forfar
Sasines. 5 Acta Parl. Scot. 6 St. Andrews Com. 1 Retours. 8 Arbuth-
nott Parish Register. 9 Ibid. 10 History of Carnegies, viii. n Forfar
Sasines. 12 Continuation. 13 Invy. 14 Decreets supra. 15 Invy. 10 Ibid.

300 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

received a tocher of 5000 merks.1 Their marriage-con-
tract is dated 21 June 1582. In connection with this mar-
riage the Arbuthnott estates were settled upon him under
certain reservations, including his father's liferent. He
obtained Crown charters of the barony of Arbuthnott to
himself and his wife, Mary Keith in liferent, and in fee
to the heirs-male of their marriage, whom failing the
heirs-male mentioned in the previous charters of the
barony of Arbuthnott, dated 25 December 1582, of the
same barony to practically the same series of heirs, and
changing the manner of holding from ward to blench, dated

5 March 1587-88, and of the same barony and other subjects
to himself and the heirs-male of his body, whom failing
his heirs-male whomsoever bearing the name and arms
of Arbuthnott, dated 16 November 1591. 2 He was served
heir-male and of tailzie to his father on 30 July 1606.3
He received Crown charters of the lands and barony of Cairn-
toun or Pordoun to himself and his wife in liferent, and the
same series of heirs in fee, dated 4 March 1608, and of the
lands of Cowlie and Brownsyde, 7 January 1613-14. Having
no children by his wife, Sir Robert Arbuthnott on 29 Decem-
ber 1615 obtained on his own resignation a Crown charter,
dated 9 January 1616, in favour of Robert Arbuthnott of
Arrat, his brother's son, erecting the whole subjects therein
contained into one free barony to be known as the barony
of Arbuthnott.4 Dame Mary Keith died on 11 March 1619-20.
Her testament is recorded 16 April 1621. 5 Sir Robert Arbuth-
nott is said to have been educated in France, and to have
been a man of great talents as well as sincere piety.6 He
was in considerable favour with King James vi., who, on one
occasion, wrote imploring him to attend a meeting of the
General Assembly, 4 knowing that your presence there may
do much good.17 He received the honour of knighthood,
apparently in the year 1609, when he is first styled in the
family evident s Sir Robert Arbuthnott of that Ilk, Knight.
In 1621 he sat in Parliament for Kincardineshire. On May
5, 1629, he granted to his nephew and heir for a rent of
5000 merks a tack of the whole Arbuthnott estates, of

1 Invy. z Reg. Mag. Sig., at dates. 3 Retours. 4 Reg. Mag. Sig.

6 St. Andrews Com. 6 Continuation. 1 Nisbet's Heraldry, ed. 1742,
App., p. 92.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 301

which he had retained the liferent. He died September
1631, respected and regretted by all who knew him. 4 There
was an excellent epitaph,' says the Reverend Alexander
Arbuthnott, 4 made on him by Sir George Keith, one of his
familiars, which because it points and describes the qualities
and complexion of the man to the life, I judged fit here to
subjoin : —

" Long since I vowed if I survived
Thy dying, to bewail thee ;
Now thou art gone and I 'm so grieved,
I fear my muses fail me." ' 1

The same authority says, ' I was certainly informed by
some of his friends then present, that a while before his
expiring, there came a little bird to the chamber window
where he lay on his death-bed, and sang there with such a
melodious and unheard of voice as ravished the ears of all
in the room, and struck them into a kind of admiration and
consternation of spirit, and continued in this delightful
harmony till he breathed his last, and immediately away
it flew and was never seen nor heard of afterwards. What
this meant I will not take upon me to divine, only I may
conjecture that it was a prognostication and preludium of
his future joy immediately to follow.' 2

He was succeeded by his nephew.

SIR ROBERT ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott, eldest son of
James Arbuthnott of Arrat, to whom he was served heir
on July 1601.3 Through his uncle's care he had received
a liberal education, not only at home, but also abroad,
for in 1611 a licence under the signet was granted to
Robert Arbuthnott of Arrat to repair to France and other
foreign countries, and there remain for five years * for
the better traneing up of himself in all suche good and
verteous exercise as becometh one of his qualitie,' on con-
dition always that during his absence he behave himself
loyally and do nothing prejudicial to the true religion.4 It
appears that he received the honour of knighthood
between 12 July 1616 and 12 January 1617 (possibly in
London, where he purchased a coach for 754 merks).5 For
many years he was treated by his uncle as his successor,

1 Continuation. 2 Ibid. 3 Retours. 4 Privy Council Register, ix. 237.
5 Invy.

302 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

and associated with him in the administration of the family
affairs. He married, first, Lady Margaret Keith, daughter
of George, fifth Earl Marischal (marriage-contract dated
23 December 1615 >), who died soon thereafter, without
issue ; and secondly, Margaret Fraser, daughter of Simon,
Lord Lovat (marriage-contract dated at Aberdeen, 29
April 1617). 2 The Reverend Alexander Arbuthnott con-
cludes a flattering account of Sir Robert by saying, ' In a
word, he put such a lustre upon his family by his splendid
virtues and worthy actions that all about him courted his
favour and friendship, and he became to be as singly
esteemed as most of his rank and quality, and certainly if
God had not removed him to a better life by untimely death
in the midst of his days, he had done great things for his
family, for being much subject to gout and stone the last
of these diseases cut his days.' His widow married, as
her second husband, Haldane of Gleneagles, ' whose family
had fallen into great decay,' and who, on behalf of his wife,
took certain proceedings against her son, on which the
Reverend Alexander Arbuthnott severely animadverts.3
However, * by the moyen and activity of his noble friends
and favour of the judges,' the young laird obtained a decree
in his favour dated 22 March 1636.4

Sir Robert died 15 March 1633, having had issue by his
second wife : —

1. ROBERT, his heir.

2. Andrew, of Fiddes. He had a charter from John Udny

of that Ilk, of the lands of Torlairtoun in Aberdeen-
shire, dated 2 December 1642, confirmed 1 March
1650.5 He purchased the estate of Fiddes from
his cousin, Robert Arbuthnott, and was infeft
therein on 18 August 1651 .6 He married Helen
Lindsay, daughter of Sir David Lindsay of Edzell,
and relict of Melville of Baldovie, and 4 died in the
flower of his age of that disease his father died and
in likelihood had propagated to him.' 7 He is said to
have had many children,8 of whom : —

(1) Robert, born 1651, is said to have disappeared in his father's
lifetime.9

1 Invy. 2 Ibid. 3 Continuation. 4 Invy. 5 Re g. Mag. Sig. 6 Kincar-
dine Sasines. 7 Continuation. 8 Ibid.', Kinneff Parish Register. 9 Invy.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 303

(2) JOHN, born 1652, succeeded his father prior to 1674, though

he was not served heir or infeft in Fiddes till 1700,1 when he
appears to have completed his title to the estate merely for
the purpose of disposing of it to James Thomson of Ar-
duthie. He was contracted to marry Jean Ogilvy, Lady
Brotherstone, and made certain provisions for her, which he
formally revoked in 1676, 2 in respect that notwithstanding
this purpose of marriage had been mutually relinquished, she
out of malice or at the instigation of her friends retained the
contract uncancelled. He married, with issue, Helen Bruce,
daughter of Major George Bruce, son of the deceased Sir
Robert Bruce of Clackmannan. By marriage-contract dated
10 March 1676 she was entitled to certain liferent provisions
out of Fiddes, in which she was infeft, 10 March 1687.3

(3) Alexander, born 1653.

(4) Andrew, born 1657.

(5) Jean, born 1655.

(6) Helen, born 1657, married, first, to Robert Burnett of Cow-

town (contract dated 7 June 1682),4 with issue ; and secondly,
to John Sandilands.5

3. Alexander, killed at the battle of Dunbar, 3 September

1650.6

4. Simon of Oaterline, married Magdalen Melville,

daughter of Andrew Melville of Pitdovie, and niece
of John Lindsay of Edzell (marriage-contract dated
28 August 1660).7 He acquired Caterline from his
cousin, Robert Arbuthnott, in 1669.8 He had at least
three sons : —

(1) JOHN, the eldest son, married Magdalen Garden, daughter
of John Garden of Lawton. In their marriage-contract,
dated 26 February and 6 March 1684,9 to which he was
a party, Simon Arbuthnott makes over to the young
couple his estate of Caterline and the whole plenishing
thereon, under reservation of a certain annual income out of
the same. ' But in case it shall please God so to bless them
with his grace that they may all live together in one family,
and the said Simon Arbuthnott get no just cause of offence
from his said son and his promised spouse, but that (to the
joy and comfort of all their relations and friends) they live
in peace, unity, and concord together,' then and in that case
the said Simon renounces all right to the said reservation,
and thereby accepts of ' an honest and decent entertainment
in the house with the said John Arbuthnott and his said
promised spouse, suitable and according to his quality and
their estate, together with forty pounds Scots money yearly
to keep his purse.' John Arbuthnott died in or about 1733,
leaving issue : —

i. John, in whose favour his father executed a disposi-

1 Kincardine Sasines. 2 Invy. 3 Kincardine Sasines. 4 Ibid. 5 Burnet
Booh, 113. 6 Continuation. 1 jnry.

304 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

tion of the lands of Caterline, dated 6 April 1733. l He
was a shipmaster in Montrose, and died prior to 30
July 1737, leaving a natural daughter, Margaret,
mentioned in her aunt's testament.

ii. Alexander, who on July 1737,2 was resident at Fort
William, Bengal, and expede a general service to his
brother John, on 14 September 1738.3 He died prior
to March 1744.

iii. James, who on 18 July 1745, is described as lawful
son and heir-apparent of the deceased John Arbuth-
nott of Caterline.4 He died January 1752.

iv. George, who had 4000 merks provided for him by his
father in the disposition of Caterline above men-
tioned.5

v. Elizabeth, who died unmarried, and is described in
her testament, recorded 17 October 1773,6 as 'of
Balwyllo.' She acquired right to Caterline and en-
tailed it upon her brother James and his issue, whom
failing, Andrew Arbuthnott, son of the deceased
Robert Arbuthnott, merchant in Dundee, and his
issue, whom failing, John, Viscount of Arbuth-
nott, etc. Under this entail (recorded 6 June 1745) T
John, fifth Viscount of Arbuthnott, succeeded to
Caterline in 1752.8

(2) James, a shipmaster in Leith, who married Helen Arnot,

and was drowned at sea.9

(3) Robert, merchant in Dundee ; issue a son Andrew, who

died s. p.

5. Jean, married, first, prior to 23 November 1633,10 to Alex-

ander Burnett, eldest son of Sir Thomas Burnett, first
Baronet of Leys, who predeceased her in 1648,11 leaving
issue ; secondly, in 1651, to Patrick Gordon of Glen-
bucket, by whom she had Adam and John; and
thirdly, to Sir William Douglas of Glenbervie.12

6. Margaret, married, prior to 25 June 1640, to Sir Alex-

ander Carnegie of Pittarrow, fourth son of the first
Earl of Southesk,13 with issue.

7. Janet, married, prior to 15 December 1646, to William

Bait of Halgreen,14 with issue.

Sir Robert had also a natural son, Robert Arbuthnott, to
whom he left a legacy of 1000 merks.15

I. ROBERT ARBUTHNOTT of Arbuthnott, succeeded his
father in 1633 while still under age, so that his affairs were

1 Invy. 2 Session Papers, 1739. 3 Retours. 4 Sasines. 5 Invy.
0 St. Andrews Com. 7 Register of Tailzies. 8 Retours. 9 Session Papers,
1720. 10 Invy. « Burnett Book, 59-60. 12 Invy. 13 History of Carnegies,
243. 14 Kincardine Sasines. 15 Invy.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 305

for some time administered by his uncle James Arbuthnott
of Dulladies, who along with Robert Arbuthnott of Findowrie
and James Burnett of Oraigmyle had been appointed
tutors by his father's will. He cannot have been more than
twenty-three years of age when, by patent dated at Holyrood-
house 17 November 1641, he was created VISCOUNT OF
ARBUTHNOTT and LORD OF BERVIE with remainder to
his heirs-male. The diploma constitutes him and his heirs-
male Vicecomites de Arbuthnott et dominos de Bervie.1
But Inverbervie, another, and at the time more usual,
name of the burgh, seems to have been continuously em-
ployed in preference to the other form. He took consider-
able interest in public affairs, was a ruling elder in the
General Assembly of 1641, frequently sat in Parliament,
where he disputed for precedence with the Viscount of
Dudhope, and along with his neighbour the Earl Marischal
seems to have had his lands badly harried by persons
hostile to what is officially termed ' the good cause.' 2 He
associated himself with the Marquess of Argyll in opposing
the scheme known as 'The Engagement,' whereby the
Duke of Hamilton proposed to rescue King Charles I. from
the English Parliament.3 He was made a Privy Councillor
in 1649,4 and died 10 October 1655. His death was regarded
as a great blow by his political friends, one of whom, the
Laird of Brodie, writes in his diary 16 October 1655 : * I
heard of the death of the Lord Arbuthnott, and desird to be
unfeignedly humbled under the loss. He was the shadow
to honest people in thes places, and shall we not look on it
as a public strok or a marke of God's anger.'5 Lord Ar-
buthnott married first, prior to 1639, Lady Marjory Carnegie,
daughter of David, first Earl of Southesk, and relict of
William Halyburton of Pitcur. She died 22 December 1651 ; 6
and he married, secondly, 30 June 1653,7 his cousin Katharine
Fraser, daughter of Hugh, eighth Lord Lovat, and relict of
Sir John Sinclair of Dunbeath (contract dated 26 June
1653), 8 who survived him, and is said to have taken for her
third husband Andrew, third Lord Fraser, and to have died
18 October 1663.

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., Lib. clviii. No. 28. 2 Acta Parl. Scot, vi. 1, 434.
3 Guthrie's Memoirs. * Acta Part. Scot.,vl. 2, 364. 6 Brodie's Diary, 163.
6 Carnegie Book, 133. 7 Invy. 8 Ibid.

VOL. I. U

306 ABBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

By his first wife he had : —

1. ROBERT, second Viscount of Arbuthnott.

2. Margaret, married to Sir John Forbes of Monymusk

(contract dated 22 April 1659).1
By his second wife he had : —

3. Alexander, generally known as Alexander Arbuthnott

of Knox. He was born in 1654, and married, first,
apparently without issue, Margaret Barclay, daughter
of Colonel Harrie Barclay of Knox (contract dated 22
February 1671).2 They had a charter under the Great
Seal, dated 22 December 1671, of the lands of Over
and Nether Knoxes of Benholm. He married, secondly,
Jean Scott, daughter of Patrick Scott of Rossie. He
was concerned in certain very acrimonious family
disputes, notably with reference to the guardianship
of the fourth Viscount.3 He sat in Parliament for
Kincardineshire from 1689 to 1702. He died 1705,*
and was buried at Benholm, having had issue : —

(1) Alexander his heir.

(2) Robert, married Elizabeth Malloch, daughter of Robert Mai-

loch, merchant in Edinburgh,and sister of Alexander Malloch
of Multrieshill (contract dated 22 February 1712), 5 after his
death married, secondly, to Kenneth Gordon of Cluny, with
issue.6 Robert Arbuthnott died March 1714 leaving an
only son : —

Robert. He settled at Deptford, and in 1750 married his
cousin Mary Arbuthnott, daughter of the Hon. Thomas
Arbuthnott, by whom he had an only child Elizabeth,
who died 27 July 1753. He died 25 February 1752,7
survived by his widow, who died 25 March 1754, and
leaving by his will legacies to his brother and sister
Robert and Margaret Gordon, and to his cousins Archi-
bald Arbuthnott, son of his uncle Alexander Arbuth-
nott and Jean Arbuthnott, his sister.8

(3) James, born 1693, died young.9

(4) Jean, married to Samuel Straton, physician in Montrose, with

issue.

(5) Catharine, married (contract 3 June 1703) to Charles Stirling of

Kippendavie, by whom she had issue, Patrick and James.10

(6) Margaret, born 1687, married to James Napier, postmaster of

Montrose, with issue.11

1 Invy. 2 Ibid. 3 Sutherland Book, i. 300. 4 Montrose Parish Register.
5 Edin. Com. 6 Sutherland Book, i. 511. 7 Campbell Collection of
Session Papers, vol. ii. 8 Session Papers, 1755. 9 Benholm Parish
Register. 10 Stirlings of Keir, 106. n Benholm Parish Register ; Laing
Charters, 2951.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 307

(7) Janet, born 1689, died unmarried.1

(8) Elizabeth, born 1690, died unmarried.2

(9) Isabel, born 1696.3

(1) Alexander Arbuthnott of Knox, a merchant in Edinburgh
married, 1703, Janet Bennald, daughter of John Rennald of
Larnie, was appointed one of the commissioners of customs
in 1742, and died 7 October 1764,4 having had issue :—

i. Robert of Kirkbraehead, born 1708, married Eliza-
beth Riddel, daughter of John Riddel of Grange. He
died 1 February 1773,5 leaving issue :—

(i) Alexander, served heir to his father May 1773.6

(ii) John.

(iii) Robert, lieutenant-colonel of the Thirty-
first foot. He died 10 July 1796, leaving by
his wife Cordelia Murray, (a) Admiral Sir
Alexander Dundas Young Arbuthnott, born
1789, married, 1827, Catherine MariaEustace,
and died 1871, leaving issue — Josette Eliza
Jane, married to Major Frederick Wol-
laston ; and (&) Josette, married, first, to Cap-
tain Hughes, and, secondly, to General Sir
De Lacy Evans, G.C.B., M.P.

(iv) Helen, married to Hugh James Paterson Rollo
of Bannockburn, 11 December 1777, and
died 5 February 1838.7

ii. Archibald, merchant in Edinburgh, died 9 March
1771,8 having had issue by his wife Margaret Lee : —
(i) Evander.
(ii) Archibald, a Turkey merchant in London,

died June 8, 1783.

(iii) Romeo, a stockbroker in London, died 18
December 1783,9 having had issue by his
wife Christian Ramsay, three sons, James,
Thomas, and Harry, and four daughters, Jean,
Margaret, said to have married Thomas Leigh
Whittier,10 Ann and Christian,
(iv) Janet, married to James Lee.11
iii. Patrick, born 1710.
iv. Jean, married to William Galloway.12
v. Margaret, born 1706, died young.13

4. Anna, married to William Forbes, son and heir of Robert
Forbes of Ludquhairn (contract dated 7 February
1682).14

II. ROBERT, second Viscount of Arbuthnott. As Robert,
Master of Arbuthnott, he was one of the witnesses
to his father's marriage-contract with Lady Sinclair on

1 Laing Charters, 2951. 2 Ibid. 3 Ibid. 4 Scots Mag. • Edin. Com.
5 Scots Mag. 6 Retours. 7 Scots Mag. 8 Ibid. 9 Gentleman's Mag.
•10 Family Tree, penes Miss Scott of Brotherton. " Ibid. n Ibid.
13 Montrose Parish Register. 14 Invy.

308 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

26 June 1653.1 He was also one of the witnesses in whose
presence the Reverend James Grainger, on 8 October 1660,
handed over to the Earl Marischal the Honours of Scotland
which had been buried in the church of Kinneff. He
married, first, Lady Elizabeth Keith, daughter of William,
Earl Marischal (contract dated 25 March 1658), and by her,
who died February 1664,2 had, along with two daughters
who died in infancy,3

1. ROBERT, his heir.

2. Margaret, married in 1677 to Sir Thomas Burnett, third

Bart, of Leys, by whom she had twenty-one children.

Sir Thomas died in 1714 survived by his widow, who

died in 1744 at the age of eighty-two.4
Lord Arbuthnott married, secondly, Katharine Gordon,
daughter of Robert Gordon of Straloch (contract dated
30 July 1667) ,5 and died 15 June 1682, having had issue by
her, who afterwards married Sir David Carnegie, second
Bart, of Pittarrow, with whom her relations appear to have
been somewhat peculiar.6

3. John of Fordoun who acquired that estate from

his brother the third Viscount. He married Margaret
Falconer, eldest daughter of Sir James Falconer
of Phesdo, one of the Senators of the College of
Justice (contract dated 30 May 1695). 7 On 6 June
1716, he was appointed Sheriff Principal of the county
of Kincardine8 in succession to George, tenth Earl
Marischal, who had been forfeited in consequence
of his having joined in the rising of 1715. He was
buried at Arbuthnott 10 January 1737, having had
issue by his wife, who died in 1760 : —

(1) James, merchant in Edinburgh, died unmarried August 1727.9

(2) JOHN, of whom hereafter as sixth Viscount of Arbuthnott.

(3) Thomas, who under the designation of Thomas Arbuthnott of

Arbuthnottshaugh, Esquire, Doctor of Physic in Montrose,
matriculated his arms in the Lyon Office. He acquired
the estate of Balglassie, and changed its name to Arbuth-
nottshaugh. He married Margaret Forbes, daughter of
Forbes of Thornton, and died 1767, having had issue :—
i. John, born 1739.
ii. Thomas, born 1741.

1 Invy. 2 Row's Diary. 3 Continuation. 4 Burnett Book, 18 et seq»
5 Invy. 6 Carnegie Book, 254. 7 Invy. 8 Ibid. 9 Edin. Com.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 309

iii. Alexander George, described in 1767 as his ' second son.'
iv. Margaret, married to William Ross, merchant in Mon-

trose.

v. Jean, married to Alexander Gordon of Glendaveney.
vi. Elizabeth, married to William Forbes, merchant in Aber-
deen, and along with her sisters served heir of provi-
sion to her brother Alexander George 4 August 1774.1

(4) Elizabeth.

(5) Margaret.
6) Jean.

) Ann*

8) Mary, married to John Douglas of Tilwhilly, with issue.

9) Catherine, married to James Moir of Invernettie, died with-

out issue prior to 4 April 1775.3

5
(6
(7
(8
(9

4. Alexander, married Jean Maitland, eldest daughter of

Sir Charles Maitland of Pitrichie, who succeeded her
brother in that estate in 1704, when her husband
assumed the name and arms of Maitland of Pitrichie in
place of those of Arbuthnott. He became a member
of the Faculty of Advocates in 1697, was provost of
Bervie and member of Parliament for that burgh 1702-4.
He was appointed a Baron of Exchequer at the Union
in 1707, and died in June 1721, survived by his wife,.
who died 22 October 1746. His testament is recorded
22 May 1754.4 He had with other issue :—

(1) Charles, a member of the Faculty of Advocates, Sheriff of the

county of Edinburgh 1747, M.P. for the Aberdeen Burghs
1748, died unmarried 10 February 1751.5

(2) Kalherine, (3) Mary Ann, and (4) Margaret, who all died

unmarried.

5. T/tomas, a merchant in Edinburgh. He died 23

November 1745,6 having had issue by his wife,
Elizabeth Falconer, second daughter of Sir James
Falconer of Phesdo, one of the Senators of the
College of Justice : 7 —

(1) James, who bought the estate of Finnart,8 was cognosced in-

sane, and died without issue in 1747.9

(2) Robert, at one time an officer in General Halket's regiment

in the service of the States General, but in his testament
designed as Captain Robert Arbuthnott of Lord John
Murray's Highland Regiment. He succeeded his brother in
his heritable estate, and died abroad prior to 4 February
1762, when his testament is recorded.10 He left a universal

1 Retours. ! Scottish Notes and Queries, quoting inscriptions on tomb.
3 Aberdeen Com. * Edin. Com. 6 Ibid. 6 Ibid. 7 Invy. 8 Cartulary
of Colquhoun, 202. 9Arniston Collection of Session Papers. lo Edin. Com.

310 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

settlement, dated 15 September 1757, in favour of John,
afterwards fifth Viscount of Arbuthnott.

(3) Ann, who engaged in various litigations with other members

of the family,1 and appears to have died unmarried.

(4) Elizabeth, died unmarried prior to 25 August 1758. 2

(5) Mary, married to her cousin, Robert Arbuthnott, shipwright

of Deptford in Kent, son of Robert Arbuthnott, merchant in
Edinburgh, and grandson of the Hon. Alexander Arbuthnott
of Knox. She died 25 March 1754.3

6. Elizabeth, born 10 November 1669, married to Andrew

Wood of Balbegno prior to 13 March 1686.4

7. Catherine, married, first, to Robert Gordon of Cluny,

with issue ; 5 and secondly, to David Riccart, also with
issue. She died prior to 9 September 1746.6

8. Anne, married to John Horn of Westhall, Advocate.7

9. Helen, married, first, to John Macfarlane of Arrochar,

and was, by him, the mother of Walter Macfarlane,
the eminent antiquary ; and secondly, to John Spot-
tiswood of that Ilk, also with issue. She died in
December 1741.8

10. Jean, died unmarried.

III. ROBERT, third Viscount of Arbuthnott, was baptized

8 October 1661, 9 and served heir to his father 12 September
1682.10 He married, 3 May 1683,11 the Lady Ann Suther-
land Gordon, daughter of George, fourteenth Earl of
Sutherland (contract said to be 4 dated at Newington,
Middlesex, 23 April 1683,' and thereafter 'extended at
length, 16 October 1684 '). He seems to have taken some
interest in public affairs, and to have been a supporter of
the Prince of Orange.12 He died August 1694, having had
issue by his wife, who only survived till June 1695 : —

1. ROBERT, fourth Viscount.

2. George.

3. William, who both died in infancy.13

4. JOHN, fifth Viscount.

5. Jean, married to Captain Crawford of Camlurg,14 with

issue.

6. Ann, married, 1717, to Robert Burnett, second son of

1 Arniston Collection, supra. 2 Edin. Com. 3 Ibid. * Invy. 6 Suther-
land Book, i. 151. 6 Aberdeen. Com. 7 Continuation. 8 Edin. Com.

9 Arbuthnott Parish Register. 10 Retours. n Sutherland Book, i. 305.
18 Ada Parl. Scot. 13 Continuation. 14 Ibid.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 311

Robert Burnett of Glenbervie, and described as Tutor
of Glenbervie.1

7. IsobeZ,2 died May 1692.

8. Mary.

9. Margaret, died 31 January 1747.3
10. Helen, died December 1741 /

On Lord Arbuthnott's death his widow, who seems to
have disapproved of the guardians whom he had appointed to
their children, including his uncle, Alexander Arbuthnott of
Knox,and his brother-in-law, Sir Thomas Burnett of Leys, suc-
ceeded in getting his will set aside on the ground that though
a considerable period had elapsed from the date when he had
given instructions for its preparation, the document was not
read over to him before he signed it.5 Alexander Arbuth-
nott then procured himself to be served tutor-at-law to the
children as their nearest agnate, whereupon their grand-
father, the Earl of Sutherland, presented a petition to Parlia-
ment making serious charges against the past admini-
stration of the estate by the Laird of Knox and Sir Thomas
Burnett, and the fitness of the former to be appointed
tutor-at-law. Parliament, however, on 22 September 1696,
wisely remitted the whole matter to the Lords of Session 6
to cognosce and determine therein. It does not appear
that Lord Sutherland's charges were held to be established,
and the Tutor seems to have had the support of at least
two members of the family, viz. John Arbuthnott of
Fordoun, and Robert Arbuthnott, Provost of Montrose,
who, with others, joined in a cautionary obligation for the
faithful discharge of his duties. They had, however, to
take somewhat stringent measures later on to protect
themselves against claims emerging in consequence of the
manner in which he administered his ward's estate.7

IV. ROBERT, fourth Viscount of Arbuthnott, was baptized
24 November 1686,8 and served heir to his father 1 November
1695.9

Soon after reaching majority, Lord Arbuthnott left Scot-
land in 1708, appeared with an equipage suiting his quality

1 Arbuthnott Parish Register. 2 Ibid. 3 Scots Mag. * London Mag.
6 Fountainhall, Decisions, 18 Feb. 1695. 6 Acta Part. Scot. Invy.
8 Arbuthnott Parish Register. 9 Retours.

312 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

at the Court of England, made a campaign in Flanders,
travelled through the Provinces and a part of Germany,
and returned to London, where he resided till, by the
advice of his physicians, he went to Bath, where he died in
1710.1 He never married, and was succeeded by his brother.

V. JOHN, fifth Viscount of Arbuthnott. He married, soon
after his succession, Jean Morrison, second daughter of
William Morrison of Prestongraiige. This marriage2 does
not appear to have met with the approval of the Arbuthnott
family as a whole, and in an obligation, dated 21 August
1711, 3 in favour of his future father-in-law, Lord Arbuthnott
sets out that he has agreed to enter into a contract of
marriage 4 by consent of several of his friends and relations.*
It appears that William Morrison declined to give more
than 40,000 merks with his daughter by way of tocher, and
that Lord Arbutlmott's friends would not admit a less sum
than 50,000 merks to be inserted in the contract, and it was
accordingly agreed that William Morrison should settle the
larger sum, and that Lord Arbuthnott should refund the
10,000 merks on his attaining the age of twenty-one years
complete. This obligation was reduced, at Lord Arbuth-
nott's instance, by the Court of Session, 22 November 1716,
as ' contra ftdem tabularum nuptialiumS His Lordship's
administration of his affairs, at all events at the outset,
does not appear to have been characterised by frugality,
and the estate of Arrat had to be sold. To prevent still
further dilapidation he, in 1719, entered into a bond of inter-
diction for five years to certain of his near relations, viz.
John Arbuthnott of Fordoun, Alex. Maitland of Pitrichie,
Thomas Arbuthnott, merchant, Edinburgh, Alexander
Arbuthnott of Findowrie, John Arbuthnott of Caterline,
and John Horn of Westhall, advocate.4 Becoming tired of
this restraint he raised an action to reduce the bond, but
was unsuccessful.5 He succeeded to the estate of Cater-
line as heir of entail in the year 1753, and died, without
issue, 8 May 1756. On his description by Sir Robert
Douglas as * a man of great honour and probity,' Lord Hailes

1 Hamilton Gordon Collection of Session Papers. 2 Sutherland
Book, i. 304. 3 Invy. * Hamilton Gordon Collection. 6 Edgar's
Decisions. •

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 313

made the following note,1 'prise fideice* in Latin; in
English, * a Jacobite non-juror.' Brigadier Middleton dis-
honourably obtained his interest in the town of Bervie by
drinking the Pretender's health, and used to ask a dis-
pensation from Sir R. Walpole to preserve an interest so
dishonourably procured.' After the '45 he received con-
siderable annoyance from the troops under Lord Albemarle,
to whom he addressed a vigorous letter of complaint.2
He was succeeded by his cousin.

»VI. JOHN, sixth Viscount of Arbuthnott, eldest surviv-
ing son of the Hon. John Arbuthnott of Fordoun, whom
he had succeeded in that estate prior to 27 December
1738. ' Bred a writer,' he had acted as factor on the Ar-
buthnott estates for his predecessor for some nine years
before he succeeded.3 In his later years he developed con-
siderable eccentricity, which manifested itself in various
ways, and in particular with regard to the management of
his estates.4 He married, first, Marjory Douglas, daughter,
and with her sister Isobel, heir-portioner of the deceased
Robert Douglas of Bridgeford, 5 (contract dated 16 April
1740), without issue, and, secondly, Jean Arbuthnott, third
daughter of the deceased Alexander6 Arbuthnott of Fin-
dowrie, (contract dated 4 July 1749), and by her, who died
15 March 1786, had issue : —

1. Robert, Master of Arbuthnott, died unmarried prior to

1 August 1785.7

2. JOHN, seventh Viscount of Arbuthnott, baptized 25

October 1754.

3. Hugh, drowned 2 October 1778 while crossing the

Southesk by a ford a little above Brechin.8

4. Charlotte.

5. Margaret, married to Sir Alexander Dunbar of North-

field, Bart., with issue.

Lord Arbuthnott died April 20, 1791, aged eighty-eight,
and was succeeded by his eldest surviving son.

VII. JOHN, seventh Viscount of Arbuthnott. In con-

1 MS. in Adv. Bib. * Albemarle Correspondence, New Spalding Club.
3 Campbell Collection of Session Papers. 4 Ibid. 5 Douglas Book, ii.

1547. 6 Invy. 7 St. Andrews Com. 8 Scots Mag.

314 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT

sequence of the manner in which his father had in his later
years administered the family estates, Lord Arbuthnott was
compelled to engage in very considerable litigation for the
reduction of leases granted for long periods at inadequate
rents. He married Isabella Grahame, second daughter of
William Barclay Grahame of Morphie and Balmakewan,
and died at Edinburgh 27 February 1800,1 having had issue
by his wife, who survived him, and died 4 March 1818 : 2 —

1. JOHN, eighth Viscount of Arbuthnott.

2. Sir Hugh, K.O.B., entered the army 1796 ; M.P. for

Kincardineshire 1826-1865, died unmarried 11 July
1868.

3. Robert, died unmarried 10 March 1801.3

4. Francis William, died unmarried 19 October 1809.4

5. Duncan, died unmarried 1818.

6. William, General R.A., died unmarried 14 December

1876.

7. James. Entered the navy at an early age. Saw much

service both afloat and on shore, and was several
times mentioned in despatches. He rose to the rank
of captain, and died at Madeira, 30 June 1817, from
ill-health, due to wounds received while in command
of H.M.S. Avon.

8. Mariot, died unmarried.

9. Alexander. Settled in Canada, where he died, 1870,

leaving four daughters, but no male issue.

1. Jane, died unmarried 1841.

2. Catherine, married, 19 April 1805, to the Reverend

David Lyell, minister of the parish of Careston, with
issue. She died 1853.

VIII. JOHN, eighth Viscount of Arbuthnott. He was
born January 16, 1778, and married, 25 June 1808, Margaret
Ogilvy, eldest daughter of the Hon. Walter Ogilvy of
Clova, second son of John, fourth Earl of Airlie. He
took a considerable part in public life. For some time he
was one of the representative peers of Scotland, and he
also filled the offices of Lord-Lieutenant of Kincardineshire
and Lord Rector of the University and King's College,

1 Gentleman's Mag. 2 Ibid. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid.

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 315

Aberdeen. He died January 1860, survived by Lady
Arbuthnott, who died 1870, and having had issue : —

1. JOHN, ninth Viscount of Arbuthnott.

2. Walter, a captain in the army, born 1808, died 1891,

having married, 1835, Anna Maria, daughter of Brook
Taylor Otley of Delaf ord, by whom he had : —

(1) John Robert, died unmarried.

(2) Walter Charles Warner, born 1847, lieutenant-colonel R.A.

retired, married, 1878, Emma Marion, daughter of Rev. John
Hall Parlby of Manadon, with issue living : John Ogilvy, born
1882. Robin Hugh Claud, born 1884. Georgina Muriel, born
1881. Norah Gertrude, born 1885.

(3) Kathleen Georgina, born 1849, married, 1877, to Lieutenant-

Colonel A. J. Rait, C.B., of Anniston, with issue.

3. Hugh, lieutenant-colonel Third Madras Light Cavalry,

born 1812, died 1866, having married, 1854, Susan
Thomson, daughter of John Campbell, with issue : —

(1) John Campbell, born 1858, C.I.E. 1898, Deputy Commissioner

of Assam, married, 1887, Jeannie Sinclair, daughter of
Robert Hamilton, and has issue living: Hugh Hamilton, born

1891. Robert Keith, born 1897. Jeannie, born 1888. Margaret
Ogilvy, born 1892.

(2) Hugh Corsar, born 1860, a civil engineer, married, 1886,

Marianne, daughter of Archibald Gibson, and has issue
living : John, born 1894. Hugh, born 1896. Archibald, born
1898. Robert, born 1900. Jean, born 1887.

4. David, O.S.I., born 1820, in theMadras Civil Service, died

1901, having married, 1847, Eliza, daughter of Thomas
Forbes Reynolds, M.D., with issue : —

(1) John Pelly, born 1851, died unmarried.

(2) Lindsay George, born 1853, a district superintendent of Police,

Madras.

(3) David, born 1856, died unmarried.

(4) Donald Stuart, a civil engineer, married, 1892, Anne Eliza-

beth, daughter of James Brand, with issue: David, born

1892. James Gordon, born 1891. Edith Gertrude, born 1895.
Margaret, born 1896.

(5) Margaret Fanny, born 1850.

(6) Louise Curzon, born 1855.

(7) Eliza Clementina, born 1858.

5. William, born 1821, was in H.E.I.C.S., thereafter

lieutenant-colonel Forfar and Kincardine Artillery
Militia, married, 1865, Elrington, daughter of Lieu-
tenant-General Sir Neil Douglas, and relict of Neil
Ferguson Blair of Balthayock, and died 1902.

316 ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OP ARBUTHNOTT

6. Charles James Donald, born 1823, Major in the Bengal

Light Cavalry, married, 1852, Caroline, relict of
B. Paul, H.B.I.C.S., who died 1890. He died 1903.

7. Jean Ogilvy, born 1807, married, 1830, to Commander

James Cheape, R.N. She died 1900.

8. Margaret, married, 1837, W. J. Lumsden of Balmedie,

and died 1845.

9. Isabella Mary, died unmarried 1828.

10. Anne Charlotte, born 1813, married, 1847, to Alexander

Cheape of Strathtyrum, with issue.

11. Helen, married, 1839, to F. L. Scrymgeour Wedderburn

of Wedderburn and Birkhill, and died 1840, leaving
issue one son.

12. Charlotte Louisa, died unmarried 1831.

13. Clementina Maria, married to Colonel W. R. Campbell

of Ballochyle, and died, without issue, 1857.

IX. JOHN, ninth Viscount of Arbuthnott, born 1806, for
some time in the army, married, 1837, his cousin the Lady
Jean Graham Drummond Ogilvy, eldest daughter of David,
eighth Earl of Airlie, and died 26 May 1891, leaving issue
by his wife, who survived him until 1902 : —

1. JOHN, tenth Viscount.

2. DAVID, eleventh Viscount.

3. Hugh, born 1847.

4. William, born 1849.

5. Clementina, born 1838, married, 1864, to Alexander

Stuart of Inchbreck and Laithers, with issue.

6. Margaret, born 1854.

X. JOHN, tenth Viscount of Arbuthnott, born 1843, was
for some time in the army. He married, 1871, Anna
Harriet, only child of the late Edmund Allen, who pre-
deceased him in 1892. He died without issue, 30 November
1895, was succeeded by his brother.

XI. DAVID, eleventh Viscount of Arbuthnott, who was
born 29 January 1845, and is unmarried.

CREATIONS.— Viscount of Arbuthnott and Lord of Bervie,

ARBUTHNOTT, VISCOUNT OF ARBUTHNOTT 317

by patent dated at Holyrood House 17 November 1641,
to Robert Arbuthnott of that Ilk and his heirs-male.

ARMS. — Azure, a crescent between three stars argent.
CREST. — A peacock's head couped proper.

SUPPORTERS. — Two wyverns with wings expanded and
tails nowed vert, spouting fire.

MOTTO.— Laws Deo.

[j. R. N. M.]

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

CCORDING to the old
accounts of the clan now
generally known as Clan
Campbell, their original
appellation was Clan
Duibhne or O'Duin, from
a certain Diarmid O'Duin,
who was the ancestor of
a long line of descendants.
The last of these, 4 Paul an
Sporran' or Paul of the
Purse, so called because
he was the Royal Trea-
surer, had an only child,
his daughter and heiress,
Eva, who gave her hand
to a gentleman of Norman
lineage named Campbell, and dowered him with her lands.
Clan traditions are no doubt worthy of respect, but in this
work it is not proposed to go outside the bounds of Charter
evidence. In this case the name given to the clan as Clan
O 'Duibhne or Clan Duibhne is corroborated by a reference
in a charter of 1368, by which King David n. granted to
Archibald Campbell, son of Colin of Lochow, all grants and
sales of the lands of Craignish, Melfort, Strachur, Over
Cowall, and other lands in Argyll, with all the liberties of
these lands as freely as Duncan McDuine, progenitor of
the said Archibald Campbell, did enjoy them in the barony
of Lochow, or other lands belonging to him.1

1 Argyll Charter, Fourth Hep. Hist. MSS. Com. 377.

&*,

57 E

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 319

Mr. Skene represents this Duncan MacDuine as possess-
ing Lochow, and as contemporary with King Alexander
ii.1 But the charter only implies that lie had certain rights
in the barony of Lochow ; and as there is no satisfactory
proof that Duncan MacDuine did live in the reign of King
Alexander n., it has been deemed best to begin this
account of the family with : —

I. SIR GILLESPIC or ARCHIBALD CAMPBELL, or Cambel,
who is the first Campbell who actually appears on public
record. He is not mentioned in connection with Lochow,
though Mr. Skene suggests in one place that he may have
been heritable sheriff of Argyll, which had been made a
sheriffdom by King Alexander n. in 1221 ,2 but he received
in 1263, or had held from the Crown, the lands of Menstrie
and Sauchie, then in Stirlingshire.3 He is also named as a
witness, in 1266, to the charter by King Alexander in.
erecting Newburgh into a burgh in favour of the monks of
Lindores.4 In a charter of 1293 he is styled Sir Gillascop
Cambel. He is said to have died about 1280, leaving issue.
His wife, according to Douglas, was Margaret, daughter of
William Somervill, baron of Carnwath; and according to
MSS. belonging to the family, Effrick, daughter of Colin,
Lord of Carrick. There was no Colin of Carrick known to
history, and no corroborative evidence has been found for
either marriage.

II. SIR COLIN CAMPBELL, called 'Mor' or 'Big,' from
whom his descendants have derived the patronymic
MacCalein Mor, is in a sense the true eponymus of the
family. He is said to have been knighted about 1280,
and he appears as a knight in a charter about 1281 by
Malcolm, Earl of Lennox, of the lands of Luss.5 He was
one of those named by Robert Bruce, the Competitor, in
1291, as supporters of his claim to the Crown of Scotland.6
In 1293 he acquired or received from Sir William Lindsay
the lands of Symontoun in Ayrshire, and agreed to pay the
feu-duty yearly to the monks of Newbattle, to whom Sir

1 Celtic Scotland, iii. 338. 2 The Highlanders of Scotland, ed. 1902, 357.
3 Exchequer Rolls, i. 24. 4 Chartulary of Lindores, 8. 6 Cartularium
de Lennox, 21. ° Rymer's Fo&dera, ii. 553.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL

William had conveyed the superiority of the lands. In the
writs dealing with the lands he is styled Colin Canibel,
Knight, son of the late Sir Gylascop Cambel. He was slain
about the year 1296 in a contest with his powerful neigh-
bour the Lord of Lome, at a place called the String of
Lome, where a cairn still marks the spot, and was buried
at Kilchrenan on Lochawe, at the church of St. Peter the
Deacon, where his tombstone may still be seen.
He had issue : —

1. SIR NEIL, who succeeded.

2. Donald, who is first mentioned in 1296, when he did

homage to King Edward I., and is called, in the
Ragman Roll, Sire Dovenal Cambel del counte
de Dunbreton.1 On 22 August 1294, he and others
were warned by Robert, Bishop of Glasgow, not to
hold communication with the Earl of Lennox and
others.2 In 1304 he was acting in the English interest,
and was under the orders of John Botetourte, Jus-
ticiar of Galloway, Annan, and the valley of Nith,
and on 31 August of the same year, as Sir Donald,
he was one of a jury composed of men from the
counties of Roxburgh and Dumfries, to inquire as to
certain special privileges claimed by the Earl of
Carrick.3 Later, he joined Bruce, and with his
brother Neil appended his seal to the letter from the
magnates of Scotland to the King of France, 16
March 1308, in which they declined to go on a pro-
posed crusade till Scotland was free from war. He
was also one of the barons of Scotland, who signed
the memorable letter to the Pope, 6 April 1320.4
From King Robert Bruce he received a grant in the
county of Forfar of the half of the lands of Reid
Castle, which he afterwards resigned to his son
Duncan; also of the lands 'quhilk is called Vene-
duloche,' or Benderloch in Lome.5 He married a
lady called Amabilla, and had issue, apparently with
others, a son : —

(1) Duncan, to whom his father resigned his lands of Reidcastle.
He received also a charter of lands in Borgue parish, co.

1 Cal. of Docs., ii. 211. 2 Cart, of Paisley, 204. 3 Cal. of Docs., ii. 412.
4 Acta Parl. Scot, i. 459, 74. 6 Robertson's Index, 18, 26.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 321

Kirkcudbright, from Eoland Ascolog or Magachen and
Katerina his wife, and is described as son and heir of Donald
Carabel and of Amabilla his wife.1 He married Susanna
Crauford, and became the ancestor of the Campbells of
Loudoun. (See that title.) A seal is still attached to the writ
of 1308 : the legend is broken, but the shield bears distinctly
gyronny of eight, charged with a trefoil slipped, on each
alternate gyron. This is probably Sir Donald's seal, as Sir
Neil's in 1296 bore only plain gyronny of eight.

3. Dugal swore fealty to Edward in 1296 with Arthur

and Duncan, when they were described as 'del
Count e de Perth.' In 1288 he made returns to Ex-
chequer at Linlithgow for the Earl of Fife as Sheriff
of Dumbarton, and in 1326 at Tarbat he rendered his
own accounts as Sheriff of Argyll and Bailie of
Atholl.2 He received a grant of the island of Torsa
and other lands in the sheriffdom of Argyll, 24
January 1312,3 and of the lands of Menstrie, in the
sheriffdom of Clackmannan.4 There was an agree-
ment made at Scone, 3 August 1323, betwixt Dugal
Campbell, son of Sir Colin Campbell, and Dugal, son
of Neil, concerning the twenty-mark lands of Arcls-
codniche, and the advocation of the church of Kil-
martin.5

4. Duncan swore fealty, together with his brothers, to

Edward in 1296 ;6 and he had a charter from King
Robert of Duntroon, and sundry other lands in
Argyll.7

5. Gttlespic*

6. A daughter, married to Angus of the Isles, who died

1300, by whom he had Angus Og, who succeeded
him.9

Another son assigned to Sir Colin, though the relation-
ship is doubtful, is Sir Arthur, who also swore fealty to
Edward I. in 1296, and likewise joined King Robert Bruce,
from whom he obtained two charters of the ' Constabulary
of Dunstaffnage, and the mains thereof, whilk Alexander

1 Original Charters (c. 1300) at Loudoun Castle. 2 Exch. Rolls, i. 38
and 52, and Pref. Ixxiii. 3 Fourth Eep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. 473.
4 Robertson's Index, 14, 15. 5 Ibid., 28, and Acta Parl. Scot., i. 482.
6 Robertson's Index, 14. 7 Lamont Inventory. 8 Roseneath MS. 9 Col-
lectanea de Rebus Alban., 291 : taken from MS. history of the Macdonalds,
temp. Charles n.

VOL. I. X

322 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

of Argyle had in his hands,' and also charters of the three
penny lands of Torrinturks, in Lome, and others. He is
mentioned in an Act of Parliament, 1331, 1 as having a dis-
pute with John Moray of Drumsargard, about some lands in
Ayrshire; and among the missing charters of David n. is
one to Arthur Campbell 4 quod nulli subjicitur pro terris
nisi regi.12 Sir Arthur Campbell sent a ship to Tarbert
while the castle was building in 1326, in which six men
were despatched to the King in Arran.3

SIR NEIL CAMPBELL/ the next in succession, appears
in a charter to the abbey of Cambuskenneth on October
17 1282 as Nigellus filius Colini Campbell.* He swore
fealty to King Edward at Berwick, 28 August 1296, and
on September 10 in the same year he is mentioned as one
of the Barons of Argyll, and the King's bailie for Leghor
(Lochow) and Ardescothyn (Ardskeodnish), which shows
that these lands were then in the Crown, and not in full
possession of the family. He was witness to a charter con-
firmed by King Edward I. on 10 October 1296, but which must
have been granted about 1290 by Richard de Burgo, Earl of
Ulster, to James Stewart, who had married the Earl's
sister Egidia, and is designed Sir Nicholas de Chambelle.6
He was one of the same Earl's knights, when he brought
over a contingent from Ireland in 1303 to help King Edward,7
who granted him the ward and marriage of the two
daughters of Andrew Crawford : 8 and he obtained from the
same King a grant, dated 13 February 1301-2, of the
custody of the lands in Cumberland belonging to the heir of
Sir Hubert de Multon, till the heir's majority, with his
ward and marriage ; also letters-patent empowering Mar-
garet, Hubert's widow, to marry him, if she will ; 9 but by
January 8, 1304, the King had taken back this gift into
his own hands,10 and not only so, but in the same year he
gave a charter to John de Dovedale of 4 Sir Nichol Cambel's
lands in fee, and ward and marriage of his son and heir, as
he is under age,11 which was confirmed at Westminster on

1 Acta Parl. Scot., i. 153. 2 Robertson's Index, 58. 3 Exch. Rolls, i. 57,
and Pref., Ixxiii. 4 Crawford's Peerage, 14. 5 Cart, of Cambusken. , 70.
« Cal. of Docs., ii. No. 847. 7 Palgrave, 274. 8 Cal. of Docs., ii. No. 1406.
3 Cal. of Patent Bolls, 22. 10 Ibid., 206 and 361. » Cal. of Docs., ii.
No. 1628.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 323

October 24, 1305.1 No reason was given for this unusual
procedure, but Sir Neil must have joined King Robert Bruce
at the earliest opportunity, as on June 20, 1306, it is
stated that the ward and marriage of Hubert de Multon's
heir is in the King's gift, 4 by reason of Sir Nigel Cambel,
to whom the said custody was formerly granted, having
betaken himself to Scotland against the King.' 2 On August
15, 1306, 4 le Roi granta a Mons. Johan Dovedale les terres
qui furent a Mons. Nichol Cambel en Escoce.' 3 He adhered
to King Robert Bruce in prosperity and adversity, and
fought by his side in almost every encounter, from the
battle of Methven to that of Bannockburn. He was his
envoy, together with John of Menteith, to Richard de
Burgo, Earl of Ulster, who had been appointed Edward's
commissioner to treat with Robert de Brus for terms of
peace, for which he obtained a safe-conduct from Edward n.
21 August 1309.4 After the battle of Bannockburn had
decided the independence of Scotland,5 Sir Neil Campbell
was one of the Commissioners sent to York, in September
1314, to negotiate a peace with the English.6 He was one
of the great Barons in the Parliament that met at Ayr,
26 April 1315, when the succession to the crown of
Scotland was settled. Sir Neil is said to have died before
1316.

His only recorded wife is Lady Mary Bruce, sister of
King Robert ; they and their son John received from the
King a grant of the lands of David, Earl of Atholl.7 She
survived Sir Neil, and married, in 1316, Sir Alexander Fraser,
Great Chamberlain of Scotland.8 But his eldest son Colin
at least must have been the child of a previous marriage.
Lady Mary was in prison from 7 November 1306 to Michael-
mas 1312.9 She is always called Maria de Brus, sister of
Robert Brus ; and there is no mention of her being already
the wife of Sir Neil Campbell, as in the case of her sister
Christina, widow of Sir Christopher Seton,10 yet in 1316 Sir
Neil's eldest son Colin was of an age to accompany the

1 Cal. of Docs., ii. No. 1717. 2 Cal. of Patent Rolls, 206, 443, 538.
3 Palgrave, 310, 312. 4 Cal. of Docs., iii. No. 100 ; and Cal. of Patent Polls,
189. 5 Dalrymple's Annals, ii. 62. 6 Anderson's Index, D. 7 Robertson's
Index, 26. 8 The Frasers of Philorth, i. 67. 9 Cal. of Docs., ii. No. 1851 ;
iii. Nos. 131, 227, 244, 248, 340. 10 Ibid., iii. No. 371.

324 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

King to Ireland. In February 1301-2, Margaret, widow of
Hubert de Multon was empowered by charter, under the
Great Seal of England, to marry Sir Nigel Oambel,1 and he
must therefore have been free to marry at the time. More-
over, John, not Colin, received the grant of the lands and
title of Atholl, and he is called the King's beloved nephew,
while Colin is not so styled in any charter granted to him
by King Robert.2 It is possible that Sir Neil did actually
marry Margaret, widow of Hubert de Multon, and that
Colin was her son.

There is a constant tradition that he also married
Margaret, daughter of Sir John Cameron of Lochiel, and
that a son or grandson of that marriage, Duncan, was the
ancestor of the Campbells of Inverawe.3 At that time
there was no family known as Cameron of Lochiel, but
there was a Fifeshire family of that name, one of whom
subscribed the letter to the Pope in 1320. Sir Neil left
issue : —

1. SIB COLIN.

2. John, called of Moulin, who was created Earl of

Atholl, as appears from a charter of David n. to
Robert, Lord Erskine,4 and a charter granted by
John Campbell, Earl of Atholl, to Roger de Mortimer
of the lands of Ballandrew.5 (See title Atholl.)

3. Dougal, who entered into an agreement with his uncle,

Dougal, son of Sir Colin, in 1323, as before mentioned.

He may be the Dougal Cambel who obtained a grant

of sundry lands in Argyll.6 He had issue a son,

John, whose daughter Mariota or Margaret married

her kinsman, Colin Campbell of Lochow.7

As stated above, another son, Duncan, has been ascribed

to Sir Neil by some authorities, and is claimed as the

ancestor of the Maconochie or Campbells of Inverawe and

their cadets, Kilmartin, Shirvain, Southhall, the elder

family of Lerags, Ducholly, Achlian, and Auchenclarroch.

The evidence for Duncan is not satisfactory.

1 Cal. of Docs., i. No. 1289. 2 See Charter in Haddington Coll. ; Robert-
son's Index, 26, and Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. 470. 3 Buchanan
of Auchmar's ' Scottish Surnames,' in Miscellanea Scotica, iv. 34 ; Dun-
staffnage MS. ; Inverawe MS. 4 Robertson's Index, 62. 5 Seventh Rep. Hiv*.
MSS. Com., App. ii. 705. 6 Robertson's Index, 14. 1 See p. 328.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 325

There is a seal extant of Sir Neil Campbell, displaying
the gyronny of eight.1

SIR COLIN CAMPBELL of Lochow, the eldest son, obtained
a charter from King Robert I.,2 by which he granted
to him the whole land of Lochow, and the land of
Ardscodyrthe (Ardskeodnish) in one free barony, wherein
lie is designated 'our beloved and faithful Colin, son of
Sir Neil Cambel,' dated at Arbroath, 10 February 1315.
This appears to be the first grant of the barony of Lochow,
and it is only after this date that the Campbells are styled
Lords of Lochow. The barony before this date appears to
have been in the hands of the Crown.3 He accompanied
the King to Ireland, 1316, and in 1334 recovered from the
English the castle of Dunoon, in Oowal, for which David n.
rewarded him with the hereditary keepership of the castle,
an office still held by the Dukes of Argyll. For this state-
ment a charter in the possession of the Duke of Argyll is
quoted by Douglas. Fordun and Wyntoun agree in saying
that it was Dugal, not Sir Colin, Campbell who assisted
the Steward in that enterprise ; but as there were living
at that time at least three Dugal Campbells of this family,
that name may have been substituted by mistake for
Colin.4

Sir Colin died before May 1343. He is said to have
married Helena, daughter of Sir John Mor, son of the
Earl of Lennox,5 and had issue : —

1. ARCHIBALD.

2. Duyal, who married Margaret, sister of John Glasreth

of Glassary, and received with her lands in Glassary.6
His lands appear to have been forfeited, before 1343,
to King David n.,7 probably from his joining the
party of Edward Baliol, and were granted to Sir
Archibald, his brother.

1 Cal. of Docs., ii. Plate ii. 8. 2 Crawford's Officers of State, 41 ; and
Facsimile in Anderson's Diplomata, No. xlvii. 3 A charter of uncertain
date in the Cartulary of Cambuskenneth, 315, by Colin Campbell, Lord of
Tillicultry, son of the late Neil Campbell, has been ascribed to this Sir
Colin ; but it may be doubted if he were the granter, as his father was
Sir Neil, and survived the probable date of the writ. Acta Parl. Scot.,
i. 447. 4 See Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., 470. 6 Argyll Charters.
6 Ibid. 7 Robertson's Index, 36, 39.

326 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

3. John,1 called Annam, ancestor of the old family of

Barbreck, and of Succoth. There is a charter in
possession of the Duke of Argyll, dated 5 April
1357, to Mariota of Glenurquhay, and John Oambell,
her spouse, of the lands of Glenurquhay.2 From that
fact, and the certainty that these lands were in the
possession of the Argyll family, and were bestowed
by Duncan, Lord Campbell, on his son, Sir Colin,
ancestor of Breadalbane, it is probable that this is
the John Cambell mentioned therein.

4. Alicia, married to Allan Lauder of Hatton. King

Robert n., 13 June 1371,3 confirmed to them two
carucates of land in Norton, in the barony of Ratho,
in the county of Edinburgh, which he had given to
them when he was Steward of Scotland.4
Sir Colin is said to have also had a natural son, Neil, by a
daughter of Maclldhui, who became ancestor of the Camp-
bells of Kenmore or Melfort.5

GILLBSPICK, ARCHIBALD, or CELESTIN CAMPBELL of
Lochow succeeded to his father before 2 May 1343, as
on that date King David n. bestowed on him many for-
feited lands, including those of Dowgall Campbell, his
brother, and the barony of Morfrath (Melfort).6 He had
a grant from Mary, Countess of Menteith, of the whole
land of Kilmun, which was confirmed to him by a charter
of King David 11. on 11 October 1363,7 wherein he is
designed, ' Gilleaspoch Cambel, filius quondam Colini Cam-
be! militis.' Crawford 8 says that he also obtained a large
grant of lands from John Menteith, lord of Knapdale and
Arran, who calls him his kinsman, Gileaspock Cambell, lord
of Lochow, on 29 November 1352.

On 15 March 1368-69 he had a charter of the lands of
Oraignish, Melfort, Straquhir, and others.9 Gillespic Camp-
bell appears in his place in Parliament as one of the barons,
and in June 1368 was directed to come to the King to be

1 See John, son of Colin longanlach. 2 Robertson's Index, 44 ; Fourth
Hep. Hist. MSS. Com., 477. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig., folio vol., 82, No. 281.
4 Robertson's Index, 93. 6 Argyll MSS. 6 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com.,
473, 477. 7 Ibid., 476. 8 Officers of State, 41. 9 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS.
Com., 477, No. 57.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 327

bound to keep the peace and restrain marauders on other
lands. Perhaps it was on this account that when the
Parliament met at Perth, on 18 February 1369, he was
declared to be absent 4per contumaciam.' At the same
time it was proposed that the King and Court should
make a progress through his bounds, apparently in connec-
tion with the price of the wool to be purchased for pay-
ment of the King's ransom to England. On 26 March
1371 he did homage to Robert n. at Scone with the other
magnates of the realm.1

King Robert n., with the consent of John, Earl of
Carrick, his son, on 24 May 1382,2 granted to Gilleaspock
Cambel, and Colin his son, and to the heirs-male of the said
Colin, * officium locum-tenentis, et commissionem specialem
infra Carndrome usque ad Polgillippe (Loch Gilp) et de
Polmalfeith (Loch Melfort) usque ad Loch Longe,' with
half the dues of ward, relief, and other casualties within
that district. Gillespic Campbell died, apparently, before
1394.3

He is said to have married, first, a daughter of Sir
John Menteith, second son of Walter Stewart, Earl of Men-
teith;4 and secondly, Mary,5 or rather Isabella, daughter
of Sir John Lament, third of that Ilk. The latter is the
only wife of whose existence there is any proof. He had
issue : —

1. SIR COLIN.

2. Duncan, called Crosta and Skeodnish, said to be the

ancestor of the family of Stronchormaig or Glen-
feochan.

3. Helena, said to have been married, first, to John Mac-

donald, Earl of Ross ; secondly, to the Earl of Lennox.6
If the second marriage is correct it explains the
'Helen,' otherwise unnamed, mentioned7 as the
wife of Duncan, eighth and last Earl of Lennox
of the ancient line. It is impossible that she can
have been married to John Macdonald, Earl of

1 Ada Parl. Scot., i. 497, 503, 506, 508, 545. 2 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS.
Com., 485. 3 Origines Parochiales, ii. 122. 4 Inveraray MSS. 5 She is
usually styled Mary, but in a charter by Sir Duncan Campbell in 1439-40,
to be fully noted later on, she is called Isabella ' Laigmani ' or Lamont.
Crawford (Peerage, 16) only refers to Mary Lamont. 6 Roseneath and
Inveraray Pedigrees. 7 Fraser's Lennox, i. 258 ; Exch. Rolls, iv. 591.

328 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

Ross, as lie did not come of age till 1456, whereas
the Helen who married the Earl of Lennox must
have married him between 1370 and 1380, as her
eldest daughter Isabella was married to Murdoch
Stewart, afterwards Duke of Albany, so early as
1392. Helen, Countess of Lennox, was alive in 1434.1

COLIN CAMPBELL of Lochow, called longanlach. He is
first referred to as receiving, in 1361, a charter from his
kinswoman, Cristina, daughter and heiress of the late
Dugald of Craignish,2 of certain lands, which was followed
in same year by a conveyance of her barony in Craignish.
He had, in 1364, a deed of gift from Robert Erskine of that
Ilk of the ward and marriage of the lands of Menstrie,
belonging to Cambell, son and heir to John Cam-
bell of Menstrie.3 He also obtained a grant from Robert in.
of several lands in Nether Cowal which pertained to John
Stewart of Auchingoun, his Majesty's natural son, dated
20 June 1404. He also had from Robert, Duke of Albany,
a charter of the lands of Strachachy, within the barony of
Cowal Stewart ; and of all the other lands which he held
of the Earl of Menteith, to him and the heirs-male of his
body lawfully procreated ; whom failing, to his heirs-male
whatever *de cognomine Cambel, portantibus arma
ejusdem,' 4 which,' says Crawford, 4 is the first time I have
found such a clause in any charter,' dated at Stirling, 5
May 1409.4 Colin Campbell died between 1412 and 1414.5
He is said to have married as his first wife Margaret,
second daughter of Sir John Drummond of Stobhall, sister
of Annabella, Queen of Robert in. ; but if so, he had either
no issue or only female issue by her, as Mariota or Mar-
garet Campbell, his second cousin, daughter of John, son of
Dugal, son of Sir Neil, was the mother of Sir Duncan,6 and
apparently of all his other children. An original document
quoted by Mr. John Riddell states that on 1 April
1387 John, Provincial of the Carmelites, granted to Sir

1 Exch. Rolls, iv. 591. 2 16 August and 11 November 1361, Orig.
Parochiales, ii. 96, 97. 3 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Cc-n., 483.
4 Original in the Argyll Charter-Chest ; Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com.,
473. 5 Orig. Parochiales, ii. 97. 6 See charter of 1439-40 quoted below.
According to Crawford also she was the only wife.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 329

Colin Campbell, Mariota, his wife, and their children, a
participation in all masses and good works performed by
the Order throughout Scotland, and after their deaths
their anniversaries were to be celebrated with as much
solemnity as if they had been brethren of the Order. This
writ shows that the marriage had taken place some time
before its date. Colin and his wife had issue : —

1. Sir DUNCAN.

2. John, whom many genealogies call John Annam,

ancestor of the old family of Barbreck, and of
Succoth.1 But cf. ante p. 326.

3. Colin of Ardkinglas, as appears from a charter of Sir

Duncan Campbell of Lochow, of the lands of Auchin-
goun, dated 6 May 1428, granted to his nephew,
John Campbel, son and heir of his brother, Colin
Campbel of Ardkinglas.2 From Ardkinglas the Camp-
bells of Ardentenie, Inellan or Dunoon, Carrick,
Skipnish, Blythswood, Shawfleld or Islay, Rachean,
Auchawillin, Dergachie, Orchard, Peatoun, Knocka-
mellie, St. Catherine's, Lochwinnoch, and Leix are
said to be derived.

4. Diigal, called in a charter of 1404 brother-german to

Donald,3 from whom descend the Campbells of Dun-
staffnage, with their branches of Achinard, Torry,
Crackaig, Scammadale, Glenamackrie, Combie, and
Innestore.

5. Donald, who in a charter of 4 August 1442 4 is

designed brother of Sir Duncan, and in a charter of
1404 brother-german to Dugal.

6. Christiana, married to Duncan Macfarlane of Arrochar ;

they had a charter of Keanlochlong and other lands

from the Earl of Lennox in 1395.5

Sir Colin had a natural son, Dugall, Dean of Argyll,
sometimes called Neil, by the daughter of the Abbot
MacAllister. This Mr. Dugall de Lochow, Dean of Argyll,
witnesses the charter of the collegiate church of Kilmun
in August 1442.6 He also possessed houses in Stirling, two
sasines of lands and tenements there being granted to him

1 Dunstaffnage MS. and others. 2 Crawford's Peerage, 16 n. 3 Fourth
Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., 483. 4 Confirmed 12 May 1450, Reg. Mag. Sig.
6 Cart, of Lennox, 64. 6 Confirmed 12 May 1450, Beg. Mag. Sig.

330 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

by the bailies of that town, and there was a charter granted
by 4 Sir Patrick of Lome to his nephew, Mr. Dugal of
Lochow, and his heirs ' to the same effect.1 He had a papal
dispensation to hold the archdeaconry of the Isles, July
1391, 2 also the vicarage of Kinloch-goyl.3 Sir Colin is
also said to have had another son, named Duncan, or
Donnochie Mor of Glenshira, ancestor of the Campbells of
Duntroon.4

I. SIR DUNCAN CAMPBELL of Lochow, the eldest son,
called Na-Adh, had a charter of the lands of Menstrie, on
his father's resignation, 6 February 1392-93.5 He succeeded
his father in or before 1414, when with consent of Celestin,
his own son and heir, he confirmed a grant by his father to
his kinsman Ronald Malcolmson of Craignish.6 He is called
4 Cambel de Ergyle ' in the list of hostages for the redemp-
tion of King James I. from captivity, 1423 ; 7 and his annual
income was therein specified to be 1500 merks, an income
larger than was possessed by any of the other hostages,
William, son and heir of the Lord of Dalkeith excepted,
who had the same annual revenue. King James, accord-
ing to Crawford,8 constituted Sir Duncan one of his privy-
council, and appointed him his justiciar and lieutenant
within the shire of Argyll, but this was probably a con-
tinuation of a previous grant. In March 1440, Sir Duncan,
styling himself Sir Duncan le Cambel, knight, Lord of
Lochawe, granted a charter to the parish church of Dun-
novyng or Dunoon, which is here fully noted as of special
interest as showing his parentage and marriage relations.
He gave in alms a half-merk Scots to be uplifted yearly
from his lands of Ardenaslate, for the maintenance of lights
and wax candles before the image of the Virgin Mary in
the church, and the grant was made on behalf of the souls
of his grandfather Oelestin Cambel and Isabella Lament
(Laigmani) his lawful wife, the souls of Colin Cambel the
granter's father, and of Mariota, daughter of M'Owill

1 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., where one Sasine is dated 1302, which
seems evidently a mistake for 1402. 2 Papal Reg. Pet., i. 576. 3 Ibid., 633.
4 Dunstaffnage MSS. and Inveraray MSS. 5 Robertson's Index, 158 ;
Reg. Mag. Sig. , folio vol. 212. 6 Orig. Parochiales, ii. 97. 7 Rymer's Fcedera.
8 Peerage, 16, quoting writs of the family of Argyll.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 331

Cambel, the granter's mother (4 Mariote filie M'Owill Oambel
matris quondam nostre '), also on behalf of the granter's
late wife Marcellina Stewart, and of Margaret Stewart his
present wife, and the soul of Oelestin, lately his son and
heir. This writ was dated at the Castle of Dunoon on
12 March 1439-40, among the witnesses being Margaret
Stewart the granter's wife, Colin his heir, and Nigel
Cambel, son of the granter.1

He founded, 4 August 1442, the Collegiate Church of
Kilmun,2 in Cowal, l pro salute animarum quondam Jacobi
Regis et Johannse regine, necnon Jacobi moderni Regis
Scotorum, et sue proprie quondam Marjorise conjugis sue
et (Margarete) moderne conchoralis sue, et quondam
Celestini fllii sui primogeniti, etc. in honorem Dei, etc. et
S. Mundi Abbatis et omnium Sanctorum.'3 He was ad-
vanced to the dignity of LORD CAMPBELL 1445,4 and
on 20 October 1448, in writs relating to an excambion of
Menstrie and Glassary, he is styled Sir Duncan lord the
Cambell of Lochaw, knight.5 On 20 November 1450, acting
as Dominus le Campbell, King's Lieutenant of Argyll, he,
with consent of his heir Colin Campbell M'Gillespic, granted
to his cousin or kinsman John Campbell, son of Alexander
and his heirs-male, the office of Toscheachdeorac of Mel-
phort.6 He had a charter of twenty merks of the King's
lands in Cowal, 19 June 1452, for his services to the late
King James I. at the siege of Roxburgh Castle.7 He died
in 1453, and was buried at Kilmun.8

He married, first, Marjory or Marcellina Stewart, a
daughter of Robert, Duke of Albany, Regent of Scotland,9
and by her had issue : —

1. Celestin, or Archibald, of whom below.

Sir Duncan married, secondly, Margaret Stewart, daughter
of Sir John Stewart of Ardgowan, Blackball, and Auchin-
goun, natural son of King Robert in., by whom he had : —

2. Sir Colin of Glenurchy, born c. 1406, ancestor of the

Breadalbane family. (See that title.)10

1 Original Charter, No. 304, Gen. Reg. Ho. 2 A parish church already
existed there. 3 Confirmed 12 May 1450, Peg. Mag. Sig. 4 Crawford,
16 ; cf . Fordun a Goodall, ii. 5 Communicated by Mr. J. B. N. Macphail,
advocate. 6 Writ No. 325 in H.M. Gen. Reg. Ho. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig.
8 Crawford, Peerage, 17. 9 Exch. Rolls, iv. 187. 10 Fourth Rep. Hist.
MSS. Com., App. 470, 511.

332 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

3. Neil of Ormidale, from whom it is said * the houses of

Ormidale and Ellengreig descend. He witnessed the
charters of 1440 and 1442 ut supra. He had a son,
Colin, described Colin Campbell Nelesone in an entail
of 6 July 1452,2 when Neil was probably dead.

4. Duncan, who is named in the above entail, and is said

to have been first of the house of Auchinbreck.3

5. Archibald, also styled Celestin in 1452, named in the

entail of 1470, ancestor of the old family of Otter,
now extinct. He is also claimed by some as ancestor
of the Campbells of Auchinbreck.

ARCHIBALD, GILLESPIC, or CELESTIN CAMPBELL. He was
old enough in 1414 to join Sir Duncan in a grant to his
kinsman of Craignish as previously noted, and he was
witness, on 12 July 1415, to a charter by his grandfather,
Robert, Duke of Albany, of the :ands of Kinnear in Fife.4 As
4 Gillaspy,' son and heir of ' Duncan Cambale of Louchquhow,'
he joined with his father in an agreement for exchange
of the lands of Menstrie and Glassary, on 24 April 1431. 5
He died before March 1440. He is said to have married,
first, Elizabeth, daughter of John, third Lord Somerville
of Carnwath; and secondly, a daughter of Murdac, Duke
of Albany, Regent of Scotland,6 but there is no proof of this
last unless she was a natural daughter. He left a son.

I. COLIN, second Lord Campbell, already referred to as
Colin M'Gillespic in a writ of 1450 noted above. He suc-
ceeded his grandfather in 1453, and is said, but not on good
authority, to have been a minor under the guardianship of
his uncle, Sir Colin Campbell of Glenurchy.7 It is pro-
bable his uncle had only a gift of his marriage, and he
arranged a union between his nephew and Isabel or Eliza-
beth Stewart, one of the three daughters and co-heirs of
John, Lord of Lome, and sister of his own wife, a very ad-
vantageous match for the house. He was created EARL
OF ARGYLL 1457.8 In 1462, he and Lord Boyd were
acting as justiciars of Scotland south of the Forth,9 an

1 Crawford's Peerage, 17. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig., 16 June 1553; cf. also 17
April 1470. 3 Ibid. * Charter No. 244 in H.M. Gen. Reg. Ho. 5 Com-
municated by Mr. J. R. N. Macphail. 6 Roseneath MS. History. 7 Craw-
ford's Officers of State, 43. 8 Crawford Peerage, 17 ; he witnessed a charter
as Earl, 24 October 1458, Reg. Mag. Sig. 9 Writ dated 15 Feb. 1461-62 in
Wigton Charter-Chest: copy in H.M. Gen. Reg. House.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 333

office which, after the fall of his colleague, he continued
to exercise by himself for many years. He was one of the
commissioners for negotiating a truce with King Edward iv.
of England 1463, l and had the appointment of Master of the
King's Household 1464.2 He obtained a confirmation of a
charter of Walter, Lord Lome, to him of the lands of
Kippane le Muretoim et le Myretoun in Perthshire, 7 May
1466 ; 3 and three days later he had a grant to himself and
his wife, daughter of the late John, Lord Lome, of a third
part of the lands of Kuldrane (Ooldraine) and other lands
in Fife and Perth, on the resignation of Mariota,4 his wife's
sister, and on 8 February 1466-67 a grant of the lands of
Pannel, co. Perth. On 30 November 1469 he entered into
a transaction with Walter, Lord Lome,5 uncle of his wife,
by which Walter resigned the lordship of Lome in favour
of the Earl, in exchange for the barony of Innermeath, and
the Earl of Argyll obtained a charter of the whole lord-
ship of Lome,6 17 April 1470, to himself and the heirs-male
of his body, whom failing to a series of other substitutes
with a similar remainder in each case. (See title Bread-
albane.) The Earl thereupon added the designation of Lord
Lome to his other titles,7 and took the galley of Lome
into his own achievement, and from this time the Earls of
Argyll are usually designated in addition Lords Campbell
and Lome. On 18 January 1472-73 he had a gift of the
keepership of the Castle of Dunoon.8

He had a charter of the office of Justiciar, Chamberlain,
Sheriff, and Bailie, within the limits of the King's lordship
of King's Cowal, 26 February 1472-73, and another, erecting
his town of Innowreyra (Inveraray) into a burgh of barony,
8 May 1474.9

The Earl was one of the commissioners who settled the
treaty of alliance with King Edward iv., 1474, by which
James, Prince of Scotland was affianced to Cecilia, Edward's
youngest daughter.10 He had a joint commission of the
lieutenancy of the districts of Argyll, Lome, Menteith, and
others, along with Laurence, Lord Oliphant, John Drum-

1 Crawford, Officers of State, 43. 2 Ibid. 44, quoting Rymer's Fcedera.
3 Reg. Mag. Sig. 4 Ibid. 5 Sutherland Add. Case, vi. 86. 6 Fourth Rep.
Hist. MSS. Com., 474. 7 Reg. Mag. Sig. 8 Ibid. 9 Ibid. 10 Rymer's
Fcedera, xi. 814.

334 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

mond of Stobhall, and William Stirling of Keir, 4 December
1475.1 On 26 February 1480-81 2 he had a charter of certain
lands in Knapdale, and the keepership of the royal castle
of Castelsone (Castle Sweyn).

He was appointed Lord High Chancellor of Scotland early
in 1483, as on 29 April that year he obtained a charter
under that designation, erecting the lands of Pinkerton in
the constabulary of Haddington3 into a free barony. In
1485 he had a charter of the lands of Oraigdrum, co. Argyll.

The Earl was one of the commissioners sent to France in
1484,4 to renew the ancient league with that crown, which
was confirmed at Paris, 9 July of that year. He was also
one of the commissioners who concluded a pacification
with Richard in. at Nottingham, 21 September 1484, where
it was agreed that Prince James should marry Anne de la
Pole, only daughter of the Duke of Suffolk, and niece of the
English monarch.5

In May 1488 the Earl of Argyll and other noblemen and
prelates obtained a safe-conduct from King Henry iv. to
come into England, where he was at the period of the
murder of James in. He was continued in the Chancellor's
office by King James iv., and had a charter from that King,
expressed in very flattering terms, of the lands of Rose-
neath, 9 January 1489-90.6 He also obtained an Act of Parlia-
ment on the third of the following month, changing the
name of his stronghold on the south slope of the Ochils from
Castle Gloom to Castle Campbell, under which designation
its picturesque ruins are still known.7

He was one of the conservators of a truce with England
for five years,8 21 December 1491, and died 10 May 1493.

By Isabel Stewart, his wife, already described, who died
at Dumbarton 26 October 1510, and was buried at Kilmun,
he had issue : —

1. ARCHIBALD, second Earl of Argyll.

2. Thomas, ancestor of the first family of the Campbells

of Lundie, in Forfarshire.

3. Margaret, married after 1469 9 to George, Lord Seton,

and had issue.

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Ibid. 3 Ibid. 4 Crawford's Queers of State, 45.
5 Rymer's Foedera, xii. 235, 244, 250. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig. Acta Parl.
Scot., ii. 222. 8 Carmichael's Tracts, 79. 9 Family of Seton, i. 108n.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 335

4. Isabel, married to William, Master of Drummond,

eldest son of John, first Lord Drummond, generally
said to have been executed in his father's lifetime,
1490,1 and had issue.

5. Helen, married, 21 April 1478, to Hugh, first Earl of

Eglintoun ; he died June 1545, aged eighty-four.2

6. Elizabeth, married to John, second Lord Oliphant ; he

died 1516.

7. Mary, married to Angus Macdonald, natural son and

heir of tailzie of John, Earl of Ross. He was
treacherously slain by MacOairbre, an Irish harper,
at Inverness, 1490 ; they had no issue.3

8. Agnes, said to have been married to Alexander

Mackenzie of Kintail, ancestor of the Earls of Sea-
forth, but this can be proved to be quite erroneous.4

9. Catherine, married, 1498, to Torquil Macleod of Lewis.

Catherine is said by Macfarlane to have married
Lachlan ' Oig ' Maclean.5

II. ARCHIBALD, second Earl of Argyll, had a grant of the
lands of Auchintwerely (Auchintorlie) and others, co.
Dumbarton, 3 July 1489,6 which were erected into a barony
of that name. He succeeded his father 1493, and obtained
a charter, 30 June 1494,7 confirming the purchase from
Elisabeth Menteith, Lady of Rusky, with the consent of
Archibald Napier of Merchiston her son, of half of the
lands of Inchirnawrisky and others, co. Argyll. He had the
office of Master of the Household 1494, as appears from a
charter which he witnessed on 24 March 1494-95 ; 8 and ob-
tained a great number of charters under the great seal
from 1494-1512. Argyll and his brother-in-law Lennox
commanded the right wing of the royal army at the battle
of Flodden, and were both killed on that field.

1 Malcolm's House of Drummond, 87, but it has been shown (Exch.
Rolls, x. p. li) that the person executed was probably his brother David.
2 Records of Stirling Burgh, 263, 264. 3 Gregory's Western Highlands,
51. 4 Mackenzie's History of the Mackenzies, 81. 5 Gen. Coll., i. 127 ;
Reg. Mag. Sig., 28 June 1498. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig. 7 Ibid. 8 Ibid. Craw-
ford, in his Peerage, says he was Lord High Chancellor in 1494, and
Lord Chamberlain in 1495 on the authority of the list of Statesmen, ' penes
Mr. Milne,' but he is not so designed in any extant charter, nor does
Crawford give him a place in his Officers of State. He has probably
been confounded with Archibald, Earl of Angus, who was Chancellor
1492 to 1497.

336 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

He married Elisabeth Stewart,1 eldest daughter of John,
first Earl of Lennox of the Stewart line, and had issue : —

1. COLIN, Earl of Argyll.

2. Archibald, who had a charter of many lands together

with the custody of the castle of Skippinnych (Skip-
ness) in the sherifldom of Tarbart, confirmed 13
August 1511. 2 He had an only child, a daughter,
married to Campbell of Ardentinny.3 He married,
secondly, Janet Douglas, Lady Glamis, before 1535,
without issue. She was, though innocent, accused of
witchcraft and burned in 1537. Archibald Campbell
as her husband was imprisoned with her in Edinburgh
Castle, and in attempting to escape was killed, or
died from his injuries.4

3. Sir John, styled brother of Colin, Earl of Argyll, in a

resignation he made to him of certain lands,5 who, in
1510, married Muriel, daughter and heir of Sir John
Calder of Calder, with whom he got that estate ;
she was born 13 February 1498, and died circa 1575.
He was ancestor of the Earls Cawdor, the Camp-
bells of Ardchattan, Airds, Cluny, Sonachan, Kirkton,
and Ballinaby.

4. Donald, Abbot of Coupar, 1526. He 'put on secular

weed' in May 1559 ;6 held the office of Privy Seal
under the Earl of Arran ; died 1562. He is said to
have left five sons, and was ancestor of the Camp-
bells of Keithock in Forfar shire.7

5. Margaret, married to John, fourth Lord Erskine, and

had issue.

6. Isabel, married to Gilbert, second Earl of Cassillis,

who died 1527, and had issue.8

7. Janet, married to John, second Earl of Atholl, who

died 1522, and had issue.9 She survived him, and
died about 2 February 1545-46.10

8. Jean,11 married to Sir John Lamont of that Ilk, and

had issue.

1 Eeg. Mag. Sig., 13 August 1511. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig. 3 Roseneath MS.
4 Eraser's Douglas Book, ii. 174-176. 5 Eeg. Mag. Sig., 1 November
1528. 6 Calendar of Scottish Papers, i. 212. 7 Documents respecting
Scotland (Maitland Club), 126 ; Diet. Nat. Biog., viii. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
6 July 1535. 9 Seventh Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. 711, 713, 715. 10 Acts
and Decreets, ii. 67 a. n She is in the Lamont writs named Moir.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 337

9. Catherine, married, first, to Maclean of Duart. He
ill-treated her and was slain by her brother, Sir John
Oampbell of Oalder ; secondly, to Campbell of Auchin-
breck.

10. Marion, married to Sir Robert Menzies of that Ilk,
contract dated 8 December 1526.1

11. Elen, contracted (or married), in 1521, to Sir Gavin
Kennedy of Blairquhan, with issue. He died before
22 July 1522» when the marriage was declared null.2

Another daughter, Mary, said to have been married to
James Stewart, fourth Laird of Bute, without issue. 3

III. COLIN of Carrick, third Earl of Argyll, called Mail-
lach, i.e. High-brows, had a charter to himself and Janet
Gordoun, his spouse, of the lands of Glenuchir and others,
28 February 1506-7, wherein he is designed son and heir-
apparent of Archibald, Earl of Argyll ; 4 another of Inner-
ampill and other lands in Balquhidder, 10 November 1512.5
He witnessed charters as Master of the King's Household,
3 December 1513, and High Justiciar of Scotland, 12 July
1514.6 In the Parliament which met in May 1517 he was
appointed one of the vice-regents and lieutenants of the king-
dom. He was one of the nobles with whom the boy King
was appointed to remain during part of every year.7 On
his Majesty's escape from the power of the Douglases, June
1528, Argyll was one of the privy councillors in whom he
placed special confidence; he accompanied the King to
Edinburgh, 6 July,8 and received from him the office of
Lieutenant of the Borders and Warden of the Marches,9 and
on 8 July of the same year an ample confirmation of the
hereditary Sheriffship of Argyllshire, Justiciary of Scotland,
and Mastership of the Household,10 by which these offices
became hereditary in his family.11 On the fall of the Douglas
family, he obtained, 6 December 1528, a charter of the barony
of Abernethy, in Perthshire, forfeited by Archibald, sixth
Earl of Angus.12 He died towards the end of 1529. He

1 Castle Menzies Charters. 2 Act by her brother Colin, Earl of Argyll,
for £1000 of tocher, 24 Jan. 1520-21, at Pollok ; cf . also Laing Charters, No.
339. 3 The Isle of Bute in the Olden Time, by Rev. J. K. Hewison, ii. 154,
who, however, gives no authority, 4 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Ibid. 6 Ibid.
7 Acta Parl. Scot., ii. 294, 395. 8 Crawford, Peerage, 18. 9 Charter penes
Duke of Argyll. 10 Lord Hailes, MS. Notes. » Fourth Hep. Hist. MSS.
Com., 485. 12 Reg. Mag. Sig.

VOL. I. Y

338 CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL

granted a charter on 4 November 1529 1 ; and his son granted
a charter as Earl of Argyll, 15 January 1529-30.2

By Janet Gordon, his wife, eldest daughter of Alexander,
third Earl of Huntly, he had issue : —

1. ARCHIBALD, fourth Earl of Argyll.

2. John, called Gorm, who married Mary, daughter of

Colin, fifth Laird of Ardkinglas, and was ancestor of
the Campbells of Lochnell, who are the nearest heirs-
male of the house of Argyll, failing the descendants
of George Douglas, eighth Duke. Of the house of
Lochnell, the Campbells of Balerno, Stonefield, Brag-
leen, Tirrefour, Barnacarrie, Lagganmore, Corrie-
leigh, Auchindoun, the present family of Lerags
and Jura are cadets. John 'Gorm' was killed at
Langside 15 May 1568.

3. Mr. Alexander, Dean of Moray in 1557, and in 1563.3

4. Elizabeth, or Isabel, married, first, to James, Earl of

Moray, natural son of King James iv., who died in
May 1544, and had one daughter ; secondly, before May
1546, to John, tenth Earl of Sutherland, without issue.4

5. Agnes, married, first, not later than 1554, to Sir

James Macdonell of Antrim, son of Alexander Mac-
donnel, chief of Clan Donnel, Lord of Dunyveg and
the Glen ; secondly, c. 1569, Turlough Luinech O'Neill,
cousin of Shane O'Neill. She was imprisoned by the
latter, and died in captivity.5

IV. ARCHIBALD, fourth Earl of Argyll, obtained a
charter of all his father's lands and offices on 18 January
1525-26,6 wherein he is designed son and heir-apparent of
Colin, Earl of Argyll. Immediately after his father's death
he received, as Earl of Argyll, a charter from King James v.
appointing him Justice-General within the whole kingdom
of Scotland, and Master of his Household.7 He had a
charter, 2 November 1533, of the Barony of Abernethy,
etc., forfeited by the Earl of Angus.8 On 14 March 1540
he received from the King a renewed grant of all his lands,9

1 Charter confirmed 5 Nov. 1529, Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Confirmed 20 April
1530, ibid. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig., 26 January 1557-58 ; Laing Charters, No. 751.
4 Fraser's Sutherland Book, i. 101, 102. 6 Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis,
141. G Reg. Mag. Sig. 7 See Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com. , 485, but the date,
25 October 1529, must be incorrect, as both father and son signed a charter
4 Nov. 1529. 8 Reg. Mag. Sig. ° Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. 473.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 339

and in a charter to him of the lands of Kirktoun of Card-
ross and others, co. Dumbarton, 28 March 1542,1 he is
designed Master of the King's wine-cellar.

Argyll was one of the peers who, 4 July 1543,2 entered
into an association to oppose the match betwixt the infant
Queen Mary and King Edward vi. of England, and the con-
sequent union of the two crowns. He had two charters,
granting him lands in the Lennox and islands of Loch-
lomond, forfeited by Matthew, Earl of Lennox, both dated
5 October 1545.3 He distinguished himself at the battle
of Pinkie, 10 September 1547, and at the siege of Had-
dington, 1548. In 1546 he received from the King and
Queen a charter of the lands of Boquhan, the contempo-
rary endorsement on which, and on the precept of sasine,
is * To Archibald Roy.1 4 Cardinal Beatoun, Archbishop of
St. Andrews, granted him, nominally on account of services
against heresy, a charter of lands in the barony of Muckart
and regality of St. Andrews, 16 January 1542, and again,
with consent of the chapter, 17 August 1543.5 His sub-
sequent conduct must have sadly disappointed the Cardinal,
as we are told that he was the first of his quality to
embrace the Protestant religion, of which he was a most
zealous professor, and he recommended the promotion
thereof, and the suppression of Popish superstitions, to his
son on his deathbed.

His appointment of Justice-General of the Kingdom was
renewed by Queen Mary 20 January 1558.6 He died
between 21 August 1558, when he granted a charter to
Archibald, Lord Lome, his son, and 2 December, same
year, when the charter was confirmed, and the Earl is then
said to be deceased.7

The Earl married, first, Helen, eldest daughter of James
Hamilton, first Earl of Arran, about 1529,8 by whom he
had a son : —

1. ARCHIBALD, fifth Earl of Argyll.

He married, secondly, 21 April 1541, at the Priory of
Inchmahome,9 Margaret, only daughter of William Graham,
third Earl of Menteith, by whom he had issue : —

1 Reg. Mag. Sig. 2 Crawford's Peerage, 18. 3 Reg. Mag. Sig. 4 Fourth
Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App. 471. 5 Ibid., 484. 6 Ibid. 1 Reg. Mag. Sig.,
2 December 1558. 8 Ibid., 27 Aug. 1529. 9 Red Book of Menteith, i. 523 ;
Reg. Mag. Sig., 27 April 1541.

340 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

2. COLIN, sixth Earl of Argyll, born before 1546.

3. Margaret, who was married 11 January 1563-64 to

James, Lord Doune and St. Colme, son of Sir James
Stewart of Beith, Commendator of St. Colme's Inch,
ancestor of the Earls of Moray. He died 20 July
1590.

4. Janet, married to Hector Maclean of Dowart, and had

issue.1

He married, thirdly, Katherine Maclean,2 mentioned in
a charter of 22 January 1546-47, and had no issue by her.3

The Earl had a natural son, Colin, who married the
heiress of the sixth Laird of Barbreck, and was father of
Colin, eighth laird. He witnessed a deed in 1575.4

V. ARCHIBALD, fifth Earl of Argyll,5 born about 1538,
is designed son and heir-apparent of Archibald, Earl of
Argyll, in six charters, granted to him on 22 October 1542,6
of — 1. Lands in the counties of Edinburgh, Perth, Fife, and
Clackmannan ; 2. The baronies of Lochow, Glenurchy, Over
Cowall, lands of Strachur, etc., in Argyll, and the barony
of Tarbert, etc. ; 3. Abernethy ; 4. Lordship and barony of
Lome, and islands, Kilmun, Dunoon, etc. ; 5. Lands in
Cowall; and, 6. The hereditary offices for Argyll, Lome,
Knapdale, and Kintyre ; and on 23 and 15 December
1558 7 he got three charters, 'to Archibald, now Earl of
Argyll, son of Archibald, late Earl of Argyll,' of the lands
of Balloch, in Dumbartonshire, and Craigneilston, in the
county of Renfrew. He was educated under Mr. John
Douglas, the first Protestant Archbishop of St. Andrews.8

In 1558 the Earl and James, Prior of St. Andrews (after-
wards the Regent Moray), were empowered to carry the
crown matrimonial to Francis, Dauphin of France, husband
of Queen Mary, but refused to do it.9 The Earl also ad-
hered to the party of the Queen-mother, and in May 1559
was one of her commissioners for conducting a negotiation
with the Lords of the Congregation, and concluded the

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 26 Jan. 1557-58. 2 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., App.
477. 3 Charter, penes Duke of Argyll. 4 Dunstaffhage MSS. 5 Cal. of
State Papers rel. to Scot., L 362. 6 Reg. Mag. Sig. 7 Ibid. 8 Crawford's
Officers of State, 316. 9 Foreign Cal. Elizabeth, i. 305.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 341

Treaty of Perth with them. He and Moray, however,
afterwards openly joined the Congregation, and Argyll
took a principal part in the subsequent transactions, in
obtaining the assistance of Queen Elizabeth, and obliging
the French troops to leave Scotland. On the arrival of
Queen Mary in Scotland (19 August 1561) the Earl was
sworn a Privy Councillor, and was so much in her Majesty's
favour that she passed a part of the summer of 1563 at
Inveraray in the sport of deer-hunting.1 In her letters she
calls him brother, and signs herself 4 your richt good sister
and best friend for ever.' 2 His Lordship opposed the match
of the Queen to Lord Darnley, 1565, but Mary was so active
in her measures, and prompt in mustering an armed force,
that her opponents were obliged to take refuge in England ;
they, however, were received again into favour, and the
processes of treason against them discharged, 1566. The
Queen ordered lodgings to be provided for the Earl of
Argyll next to her own, in the Castle of Edinburgh, when
she went there to be confined. The Earl was not, how-
ever, present at the christening of her son James vi. on
account of the popish ceremonies ; but his lady stood
sponsor, as proxy for Queen Elizabeth, and held the child
at the font. 'For this scandal, as it was called, she was
cited before the General Assembly, and submitting to
discipline, was enjoined to make such publick pennance in
the Chapel of Stirling, as the Superintendent of Lothian
should appoint, and which, without all doubt, she under-
went.'3

On the unfortunate marriage of Mary with Bothwell,
Argyll was one of the noblemen who entered into a bond
of association, 1567, for the defence of King James vi., and
carried the sword of state at his coronation, 29 July of
that year.4 He was present at the Parliament held by the
Earl of Moray, as regent, 15 December 1567. But, thinking
the Queen hardly dealt with, in being kept a prisoner, the
Earl of Argyll entered into the association for procuring
her Majesty's liberty on reasonable conditions, and signed
the bond to that effect, 8 May 1568.5 He received a com-

1 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., 471. 2 Ibid. 3 Crawford's Officers of
State, 128, quoting Melville and Buchanan. 4 Ibid., 129. 6 Crawford,
Officers of State, 130.

342 CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL

mission from the Queen as lieutenant-general of her forces,
dated at Hamilton, on the very day of the battle of Lang-
side, 13 May 1568.1 Just as the armies were beginning to
engage, his lordship was seized with a swooning fit, which
probably contributed not a little to the defeat of Mary's
forces. After this, Argyll retired to his own country, and
refused to submit to the Regent, but at length, in April
1569, made his peace with Moray on easy terms. After the
assassination of the Regent, the Earl and other noblemen of
the Queen's party assembled at Linlithgow, 10 April 1570,
and, along with the Duke of Ohatelherault and the Earl of
Huntly, was constituted one of her Majesty's lieutenants
in Scotland. In 1571 he was prevailed on by the Regent
Lennox to submit to the King's authority, and to appear in
the Parliament at Stirling, in September. He attended,
and after the murder of Lennox on the fourth of that month
Argyll was a candidate for the regency, but the choice fell
on the Earl of Mar, and Argyll was sworn a Privy
Councillor, 7 September 1571. 2 On the promotion of the
Earl of Morton to the regency, vacant by the death of
Mar, in November 1572, the office of Lord High Chancellor
was given to the Earl of Argyll, who thereupon obtained a
charter under the Great Seal, of that office for all the days
of his life, 17 January 1572-73, wherein he is styled ' Archi-
bald, Earl of Argyll, Lord Campbell and Lorn, our Justice-
General.3 He held that office till his death, of the stone,
12 September 1573,4 aged about forty-three years. He is
celebrated by Arthur Johnston in his Heroes. He died
intestate, his brother Colin being his executor.5

He married, first (contract dated 5 July 1553), Jean,
natural daughter of King James v. by Elisabeth Bethune,
daughter of Sir John Bethune of Creich, and they were
married before 3 October 1561. 6 She was at supper with
her sister Queen Mary when Rizzio was murdered, 9 March
1566. The Earl and she were separated for a time. At least
a decree of adherence was pronounced against her on 28
January 1571-72, and she was finally divorced on 22 June

1 Fourth Bep. Hist. MSS. Com., 486. 2 Acta Parl. Scot., iii. 69.
3 Fourth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., 486, No. 259. 4 Ibid. 5 Edin. Tests.,
iv. 25 May 1576. 6 Macfarlane, Gen. Coll., i. 30; Contemporary copies of
charters 3 October 1561, by the Earl to his spouse in Gen. Reg. Ho.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 343

1573. l Dying without issue, she was buried in the royal
vault in the abbey of Holyrood House. He married,
secondly (contract dated 8 August 1573), Jonet or Jane
Cunningham, second daughter of Alexander, fifth Earl of
Glencairn, but had no issue by her, who afterwards became
the wife of Humphrey Colquhoun of Luss, and died within
a year and a half of her marriage, before 6 January
1584-85.2
The Earl left several illegitimate children : —

1. John, who was Provost of the collegiate church of

Kilmun.

2. Colin, named by Lady Jean Stewart, who in bringing an

action for reduction of the divorce, in March 1573-74,
charges her deceased husband with having two
illegitimate sons. Colin is said to have been baptized
as the Earl's son, and brought up, first under the care
of the late Bishop of the Isles, and then in Linlithgow,
and recently sent into England as a pledge for his
father. He is also referred to in the will of his uncle
Colin, the sixth Earl.

3. Another son, described as A. C., is also said to

have been baptized and educated at the Earl's
expense.3

4. Jean, said to be Colin's sister, named in her uncle's

will in September 1584. She and her sister Elspeth
were to be 4 set forward ' in their marriages,4 and it is
therefore probable that it was this Jean who on 26
February 1585-86 was contracted to Angus Mackintosh
of Torcastle, younger of Mackintosh, who died at
Padua in November 1593.5 They had issue, a son
Lachlan, and a daughter Isabel.6 Her second husband
was Mr. Donald Campbell of Barbreck-Lochow, a
natural son of Sir John Campbell of Calder. They
resided at her jointure-house of Dunachton, though
they had at first some trouble with the tenants.7 He

1 Riddell's Peerage and Consistorial Law, i. 546-552, and authorities
cited. See also ante, p. 25. 2 Colquhouns of Luss, i. 145. 3 Contemp.
copy of Summons of Reduction: Oliver Colt's MS. in Gen. Reg. Ho.
4 Edin. Tests., xv. 23 June 1586. 5 The Mackintoshes and Clan Chattan,
ed. 1903, 190, 191. 6 Ibid. * Ibid.

344 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

had originally been bred to the Church and became
Dean of Lismore, but was very active in local
politics and partisanships. He became first tenant
afterwards Laird of Ardnamurchan, and was on 14
January 1628 created a Baronet.1

5. Elspeth, also named in her uncle's will.

VI. COLIN, sixth Earl of Argyll, was styled Sir Colin
Campbell of Boquhan, and received a charter of those lands,
8 August 1546,2 he also had a charter of the lands of Easter
Leckie, or Shirgarten, co. Stirling, 21 July 1548, where he
is described as second son of Archibald, Earl of Argyll.3
He obtained six charters, to l Sir Colin Campbell of Boch-
quhan, knight, brother of Archibald, Earl of Argyll,' of
Lome, Lochow, Durror, Auchnagarran, Pincartoun, etc.,
and the local hereditary offices, dated 10 February 1571-72,4
and succeeded his brother 1573.

In 1576 a quarrel having arisen between Argyll and the
Earl of Atholl, a charge was sent them that they should
keep the peace, and they were summoned to appear before
the Regent Morton and the Council at Holyrood on 16
November 1576, with not more than sixty followers each.
Before that time, however, on 20 July, Argyll gave a
formal engagement not to molest in any way the people or
lands of Atholl ; but this did not obviate the necessity of
hearing the grounds of quarrel by the Council. The day
originally fixed seems to have been extended to 20
January 1576-77, and then it was found that both nobles
had come to Edinburgh with so large a retinue that there
was serious danger of a violent outbreak. Proclamation
was therefore made that no weapons were to be worn by
those assembled, and that the two Earls were to refrain
from all hostilities.

Morton was not able to proceed in the matter further,
and Argyll and Atholl thenceforward became the leaders
of that coalition against him which resulted in his resigna-
tion in March 1577-78. Within nine months, however, he

1 Reg. of Precepts for Charters to Baronets, f. 60. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig.
3 Ibid. 4 Ibid.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 345

succeeded in reinstating himself in power. But he had a
formidable opposition to deal with, and so great was the
feeling against him that a civil war seemed imminent :
this extremity was obviated by the mediation of Bowes,
the English ambassador, and a treaty of accommodation
was concluded on terms of mutual concession. Argyll was
continued in the Council as Justice-General, and agreed to
co-operate with Morton, an agreement which resulted in his
being elected Chancellor 17 August 1579. He accompanied
the King in his entry to Edinburgh 30 September 1579.
He was lieutenant of the West Marches in 1580, and
sat on the trial of the Regent Morton in June of the
following year. He took part on 2 May 1584 in another
trial of note, that of the Earl of Gowrie, the leader of the
4 Ruthven Raid,' who paid the penalty of his rashness with
his life, being executed on the night of his trial below
Stirling Castle. By this time, however, Argyll's health
was failing : in the Parliament which sat at Edinburgh in
May 1584 Arran was appointed Chancellor in his absence,
and he did not live long afterwards, dying on 10 September
1584 at Darnaway, where he made his will on the fifth of
same month.1

The Earl married, first, Janet, eldest daughter of Henry
Stewart, first Lord Methven, without issue; they had a
charter of Balquhidder, co. Perth, 14 October 1551, following
on a marriage-contract of the same date, in which Colin is
taken bound to marry her as soon as he and she should be
of full contracting age.2 He married, secondly, Agnes
Keith, eldest daughter of William, fourth Earl Marischal,
and widow of James, Earl of Moray, Regent of Scotland,
who was assassinated 1570. She died at Edinburgh on 16
July 1588, and was buried in St. Giles', Edinburgh, in the
tomb of her first husband.3 By her the Earl of Argyll had
two sons and a daughter : —

1. ARCHIBALD, seventh Earl of Argyll.

2. Colin Campbell of Lundie, who married (contract dated

1 Edin. Tests., xv. 23 June 1586. For the main incidents of Argyll's
life, see Reg. of Privy Council, ii. and iii. passim. 2 Reg. Mag. Sig.
3 Proceedings Soc. of Ant., xix. 212 ; Edin. Tests., xxv. 9 August
1591.

346 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

26 June 1599) Maria, Countess of Menteith.1 Their
son Colin was created a baronet 1627.2
3. Annas or Anna, a daughter mentioned in her father's
will, who directed that she should be brought up
under the care of her mother, whom she survived.

VII. ARCHIBALD, 'Gruamach' (the Grim), seventh Earl
of Argyll, was born in 1575.3 His initiation to the public
service of his country commenced at an early age, as he
had a commission of justiciary against the Clan Gregor on
1 February 1592-93.4 In 1592 he narrowly escaped death by
poison, said to have been administered by Campbell of
Lochnell, the next heir to the title. On 24 July 1594 he had
a commission of lieutenancy with powers of fire and sword
for the repression of Jesuits and traitors. He accepted this
unwillingly and only after much pressure, but proceeded to
take the field against the Earls of Errol and Huntly. The
result was the battle of Glenlivet, fought 3 October 1594,
and ending in the complete defeat of Argyll's new and un-
disciplined forces. He is reported to have been led out of
the field by his friends, shedding tears of mortification, and
calling on them to stand and vindicate the honour of their
name. He met the King, for whose arrival with troops he
should have waited at Dundee, and reported his own defeat.
Perhaps in consequence of this reverse he fell into disfavour
with the King, and was committed to ward in the Castle of
Edinburgh, the ostensible cause being certain acts of op-
pression said to have been committed by his followers in
the north ; but he was liberated after a few weeks deten-
tion on making due submission, and finding security for
any damage done.5 He was appointed a member of the
Privy Council 14 December 1598, but did not take his oath
and seat till 3 March 1601. On the former date he got
another commission against the Clan Gregor, the subsequent
carrying out of which does not redound much to the credit
either of Argyll or of the responsible government of the
country. The Macgregors having made a raid into Lennox
and slain about eighty of the Colquhouns, who gave them

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., 3 August 1614. 2 Riddell's MS. notes on Douglas.
3 Official list of Peers of Scot., State Paper Off., July 1592. 4 P. C. Reg.,
v. 41. 5 Calderwood, v. 381, 382.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 347

battle in Glenfruin, Argyll was blamed for having allowed
such an outrage to be possible, and was not unsuspected
of favouring the lawless deeds of the clan for the further-
ance of his own private ends against his personal enemies,
the Colquhouns and others. Compelled to take some active
steps, he induced the chief of the clan, Alexander Macgregor
of Glenstrae, to surrender himself to him by promises which,
according to the dying statement of Macgregor himself,
were kept only in the shadow, but broken in the substance ;
the end was that the Macgregor chief and seven of his
clan were hanged at Edinburgh 20 January 1604. 1

In 1603 he was one of James vi.'s retinue when he left
Scotland to take up the English Crown, but he was back
in his native country the following year. In 1606 he was
placed second on the list of Earls in the decreet of ranking
of 1606, but his position was allotted him on account of his
office of Justice-General, not on account of priority of
creation. On 30 May 1607 he had a grant of the lands of
Kintyre in feu-farm to himself and his heirs-male whomso-
ever, as an acknowledgment of his services against the
Macgregors ; ten years after this he had a ratification in
Parliament of the lordship of Kintyre, but with remainder
to James Campbell, his eldest son by his second wife, to the
exclusion of Lord Lome ; and with a provision that it was
to be burdened with debts due to certain creditors. No
infeftment, however, appears to have been passed on this
ratification, as though this was earnestly pressed for in
1624 by the Earl, it was strongly opposed by the Scottish
Council.

On 12 August 1607 he had a commission of justiciary over
the Isles, but did not hold it for more than six months,
though in the course of the pacifications which followed
the superintendence of the mainland between the Mull of
Kintyre and Lochaber was committed to him. In 1610 he
married for a second time, and his wife being English, he
thereafter resided much in that country. While in attend-
ance on the King at Greenwich in 1611 he once more
received a commission against the Macgregors, and immedi-
ately hastened to the north. His powers were ample, and
he put them in force with ruthless severity, till by 1613

1 Pitcairn's Crim. Trials, ii. 430, and authorities there quoted.

348 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

the clan, which had no doubt earned an unenviable notoriety
for itself, was utterly broken and dispersed, only a very
small remnant escaping the penalties of the law or the
weapons of Argyll's followers. The Earl himself ought to
have made much money from the fines and other exactions
payable by the Macgregors and their resetters, but from
some cause or another he never seems to have been
financially prosperous, and was always being sued and
pursued by importunate creditors.

Having proved himself so expert in the suppression of the
Macgregors, a similar task was intrusted to him in 1615 in
the case of the Macdonalds. With ample forces at his
disposal, and with the assistance of ships of war and
artillery from England, he had not much difficulty in bring-
ing the affair to a speedy conclusion, though Sir James
Macdonald and some of the principal rebels escaped to
Ireland. Argyll appeared before the Council on 21
December 1615, anxious to wind up all the business of the
lieutenancy and get back to England. He found, however,
that there was a certain sense of dissatisfaction with his
efforts, and it was rather exasperating to find that he had
to pay about £7000 out of his own pocket for the troops
which he had kept beyond the time at which he had been
ordered to disband them. But matters were finally ar-
ranged, and he got back to England by the end of the year
or the beginning of 1616. He was in Scotland again on the
occasion of the King's visit in 1617, and remained a few
months. In September he left it, for the last time as it
proved, and got leave of the King to go abroad to Spa for
the benefit of his health. The permission thus granted
was much to the disgust of the Scottish Council, who ex-
plained that he had left his Argyllshire estates under
insufficient guardianship and rule. Then came a very
unexpected turn of affairs. On 7 November 1618 the King
wrote to the Council commanding them to revoke the license
given to the Earl, and to summon him to appear before
them within sixty days. As might be expected the Earl came
not within the allotted time, and on 4 February he was
proclaimed a traitor. The reason for this strong step was
obvious: Argyll had not gone to Spa but to the Spanish
Netherlands ; he had entered into the service of the Catholic

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 349

King of Spain, and, what was still more heinous in the eyes
of James and the country, had become a Roman Catholic
himself, probably moved thereto by the persuasions of his
second wife, who was of that faith. But King James's
resentment did not often last long, and Argyll, within two
years and ten months from his first sentence, was again
restored to his ordinary status, and was free to come home
to Scotland if he liked. This he did not do, but remained
abroad for years. He was even allowed to make levies of
men to serve his Spanish Majesty abroad; but of his
doings on the Continent we hear few details. His career as
a Scottish soldier and statesman was closed. He latterly
came back to London, where he spent the closing period of
his life in retirement, dying there in 1638.

The Earl married, first, before October 1594, Agnes,1 fifth
daughter of William Douglas, first Earl of Morton, of the
house of Lochleven. To her Sir William Alexander, after-
wards Earl of Stirling, inscribed his Aurora in 1604. She
died 3 May 1607, leaving issue :—

1. ARCHIBALD, eighth Earl of Argyll.

2. Anne, born 1594, married in 1607 to George, second

Marquess of Huntly,2 and had issue; and died at
Aberdeen, 14 June 1638. Her husband was beheaded
at the Market Cross of Edinburgh 22 March 1659.

3. Annabella, married in 1611 to Robert, second Earl of

Lothian; after her husband's death she retired to
the Continent, and died at Antwerp 1652,3 leaving
two daughters.

4. Jecm, married, first,4 to Sir Robert Gordon of Loch-

invar, created Viscount Kenmure, died 1634,5 and
had one son; secondly (contract dated 25 and 29
January 1640 6), on 21 September 1640, to the Hon.
Sir Harry Montgomery of Giffen, born 26 July 1614,
second son of Alexander, sixth Earl of Eglinton,
without issue.

5. Mary, married (contract dated 23 August 1617,7 to Sir

1 Lain ff Charters, No. 1492; Beg. of Privy Council, vi. 79. 2 Records
of Aboyne, 537. 3 Correspondence of Earls of Lothian and Ancrum, p. 1.
4 Reg. Mag. Sig., 1 April 1643. The Complete Peerage gives the date of
the marriage as 1628. 5 Willcock, Great Marquess. 6 Eraser's Memorials
of the Montgomeries, i. 76. 7 Ibid.

350 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

Robert Montgomery of Skelmorly, in Ayrshire, who
died before 22 May 1654, and had issue.

6. Elizabeth, died unmarried.1

The Earl married, secondly, in the parish church of St.
Botolph, Bishopsgate, London, 13 November 1610,2 Anne,
daughter of Sir William Oornwallis of Brome, ancestor of
the Marquess Oornwallis, by Lucy, daughter of John (Nevill),
Lord Latimer, and had issue : —

7. James, born 1611, baptized in the Chapel Royal, the
King, the Earl of Salisbury, and the Marchioness of
Winchester being sponsors. Created LORD OF KINTYRE
12 February 1626 ;3 EARL OF IRVINE, and Lord of
Lundie, 28 March 1642.4 He sold Kintyre to his half-
brother, the Marquess, raised a regiment, and entered
the service of Louis xin. ; he died s. p. after 21
September 1644.5

8 and 9. Henry and Charles, twin sons, born 1615;
christened 31 December, Queen Anne and Prince
Charles being sponsors.6 Charles died in infancy,
and was buried in St. John Baptist's Chapel, West-
minster Abbey, 29 March 1616 ;7 Henry died 1636,
having been * in warrs.' 8

10. Mary, married to James, second Lord Rollo, 20 March
1642,9 and left issue.

11. Isabella, born 1614, became a nun; lived to be at
least eighty ; received a pension of £50 yearly from
James vn.,7 January 1687-88; was living at Brussels
in 1694.10

12. Victoria, became an Augustinian canoness ; received
a pension of £40 yearly at the same time as her
sister.11

13. Barbara, became an English Benedictine nun at
Brussels ; received also a pension of £40 yearly.12

14. Anne, born 1619; her parents prosecuted 1633, for
sending her abroad to be educated l popishly ' ; married
to Mr. Bulleyn, chaplain to the Earl of Lindsay, 1640 ;
afterwards a nun.13

1 Records of Argyll, 5. 2 Harleian Soc. MS. 3 Check-book of Chapel
Royal. 4 Reg. Mag. Sig. 6 Ibid. 6 Ibid. 7 Harleian Soc. MS. 8 Will-
cock, 342. 9 Reg. Mag Sig., 18 March 1642. 10 Willcock, 342. » Ibid.
12 Ibid, is

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 351

The Earl's second wife died in Drury Lane, London, 12
January 1634-35, and was buried at St. Martin's-in-the-
Fields.1

VIII. ARCHIBALD, eighth Earl, afterwards Marquess, of
Argyll, was born 1607, at Inveraray, probably in March
of that year, only a few months before the death of his
mother.2 He matriculated at St. Leonard's College, St.
Andrews, on 15 January 1622,3 and remained three years
at that university, where he won the archery medal in
1623.4 His first appearance in public life was in an ex-
pedition against certain rebels of the Clan Ian, in 1625,
which was entirely successful, and for which he received
the thanks of the Privy Council.5 On 12 June 1628 he was
sworn a Privy Councillor,6 and on 3 April in the same year
he surrendered to the King, as far as lay in his power, the
office of Justice-General of Scotland, which was hereditary
in his family, reserving to himself and his heirs the office
of Justiciar of Argyll and the Western Isles, and wherever
else he had lands in Scotland,7 which agreement was after-
wards ratified by Act of Parliament 1633.8 Lord Lome
was appointed one of the Extraordinary Lords of Session
14 January 1634 ; 9 and when the Covenant was first pro-
posed he was sent for to Court, with the Treasurer and
Privy Seal, and set off 20 April 1638.10 His father, being
then in London, advised the King to detain him, * or else he
would wind him a pirn.' The Bang thanked Argyll for his
counsel, but said, 4 He behoved to be a king of his word.'
Lord Lome returned to Edinburgh 20 May 1638,11 and was
one of the last in Scotland who subscribed the National
Covenant, which he did not do till commanded by the King.
His father dying the same year, the title of Earl of Argyll
devolved on him.

When in London, he discovered a plan concerted with
the Earl, afterwards Marquess, of Antrim, for an invasion
of Argyllshire by the Irish under command of that peer,

1 Willcock. 2 The reasons given by the Rev. John Willcock, B.D., in his
life of ' The Great Marquess,' seem to prove conclusively that the above date
is correct. 3 Willcock, 16. 4 Proc. Soc. of Ant., xxviii. 364. 6 Gregory's
Western Highlands, 411. 6 Reg. Privy Council, 2nd series, 1627-28.
7 Reg. Mag. Sig. 8 Acta Parl. Scot., v. 77. 9 Hailes' Catalogue.
10 Guthrie's Memoirs, 39. » Willcock, 45.

352 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

who was to have Kintyre for his reward. The discovery
of this transaction for the partitioning of his property
could not fail to make a deep impression on Argyll, and to
alienate him from the Court. He attended the General
Assembly which sat at Glasgow 21 November 1638, and
when Hamilton, the Commissioner, on 28 November, dis-
charged the Assembly from sitting any longer, on pain of
treason, the Earl openly joined the popular party. The
Assembly, as is well known, disregarding the Commissioner's
direction, continued to sit, restored Presbytery, abolished
Episcopacy, and rose in triumph on 21 December.1

When Charles prepared for the invasion of Scotland, 1639,
the Earl raised nine hundred men to oppose the Macdonalds
of the Isles and the Earl of Antrim, who were to attack
the kingdom on the west. After the Pacification of Berwick
that year, Argyll was sent for to Court, but he did not
choose to trust himself there. The imprisonment of the
Earl of Loudon, one of the commissioners from the Scottish
Parliament, notwithstanding the King's safe-conduct, hav-
ing brought on another war with his Majesty, 1640, Argyll
marched to the north in June that year,2 against the Earl
of Atholl and the Ogilvies, who had taken up arms for the
King, and forced them to submit. Matters were settled by
the treaty of Rlpon, September 1640.3

The Marquess of Montrose, unable to brook the pre-
eminence of Argyll in the Senate, transmitted an accusa-
tion against him to Court, as having declared in presence
of the Earl of Atholl and eight others, when he made them
prisoners in 1640, that the Estates of Parliament intended
to proceed to the deposition of the King. The messenger
sent by Montrose with this information was intercepted on
his return from Court by Argyll. An accusation so little
reconcilable with his characteristic prudence was sus-
ceptible of a complete and immediate disproof. The fact
was denied by all the witnesses present, and Stewart, com-
missary of Dunkeld, the informer, who retracted his in-
formation, was convicted and executed. The Marquess of
Montrose was committed prisoner to the Castle of Edin-
burgh.

The King came to Scotland in August 1641, and Parlia-

1 Laing's History, i. 154. 2 Guthrie, 76. 3 Laing, i. 192.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 353

merit met on the 18th of that month. The Earl of Argyll
and the Marquess of Hamilton, the chief leaders in that
assembly, were the proposed victims of an alleged plot to
assassinate or arrest them as traitors, and they judged it
necessary to withdraw from Edinburgh. An investigation
was made by the Estates, and the King was exculpated
from any hand in the nefarious project ; the noblemen were
recalled to Edinburgh,1 and Argyll was advanced to the
dignity of MARQUESS OF ARGYLL, LORD CAMPBELL.
AND LORNE, by patent bearing date 15 November 1641. 2

An army being levied in Scotland for the relief of the
Protestants in Ireland, 1642,3 the Marquess of Argyll was-
appointed colonel of one of the regiments for that service.
When the Scots army under General Leslie marched into
England in January 1644, the Marquess of Argyll accom-
panied him as chief of the committee of Parliament ; and re-
turned home with the news of the defeat of the English army
by Leslie at Newburn.4 The Marquess of Huntly having risen;
in arms for the King in the north, Argyll was, by the Con-
vention of Estates, 16 April 1644, appointed commander-in-
chief of the forces raised to suppress that insurrection.
He immediately proceeded to the north, dispersed the
Royalists, obliged Huntly to fly to Strathnaver, and sent
Sir John Gordon of Haddo prisoner to Edinburgh.

Montrose having now appeared in force, and having
defeated the Covenanters at Tippermuir, Argyll and the Earl
of Lothian were sent against him. They arrived 18 Sep-
tember 1644 at Aberdeen, which had shortly before been
unmercifully plundered by Montrose, and they pursued him
to Badenoch,5 where his forces dispersed, and he escaped
among the mountains. They then gave up their commis-
sions to the Committee of Estates, who passed an Act of
approbation of their services.

The Marquess of Antrim sent over a body of Irish Catho-
lics, under the command of Alexander Macdonald, called
MacColkitto, who cruelly ravaged Argyllshire, destroy-
ing and wasting Argyll's estates. The Marquess of
Montrose joined them, and they continued their devasta-
tions. Argyll, raising all the men he could, went in pursuit

1 Balfour, Annals, iii. 164. 2 Beg. Mag. Sig. 3 Guthrie, 114. 4 Spald-
ing, ii. 189. 5 Guthrie, 167.

VOL. I. Z

354 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

of Montrose,1 who attacked him at Inverlochy on 2
February 1645. Argyll, having dislocated his right arm,2
was compelled to hand over the command to Sir Duncan
Campbell of Auchinbreck ; his forces were totally routed,
no less than fifteen hundred of his family and name being
killed, and he himself escaping with difficulty in his galley,
from which he had contemplated the battle at a secure
distance on the loch. Argyll was present at the battle of
Kilsyth, 15 August 1645, when the Covenanters sustained
a signal defeat from Montrose, who in his turn was routed
at Philiphaugh the following month.

In February 1646 the Marquess of Argyll was directed
by the Committee of Estates to proceed to Ireland, to bring
home the Scottish troops.3 The King having put himself
into the hands of the Scottish army, Argyll went to New-
castle to wait upon his Majesty, 29 May.4 He remained at
Newcastle till 9 June,5 when he set off for London, along
with the Lord High Chancellor and the Earl of Dun-
fermline, to treat with the Parliament of England for a
mitigation of the articles which they had sent to the King
by their own commissioners, with some of which his
Majesty had expressed himself much dissatisfied. Argyll
was, moreover, charged with a private commission from
the King, to consult with the Duke of Richmond and the
Marquess of Hertford, as to the expediency of getting the
Scottish Parliament and army to declare for him, what
effects they judged this would have, and what part his
friends in England would take if it happened. Argyll
honestly executed the trust reposed in him, and received
for answer, that if at this juncture the Scots should declare
for the King, it might prove his Majesty's ruin, by turning
the affair into a national dispute, in which all parties in
England would unite to prevent the kingdom being con-
quered. The King having received this answer from Argyll's
own mouth, expressed himself satisfied, and took other
measures. Argyll was not present at any of the com-
mittees where anything was debated or resolved concern-
ing the disposal of the King's person, or upon any treaty
for the return of the Scottish army, or for the satisfaction
of their arrears. He returned to Scotland to attend Parlia-

1 Laing, i. 266. 2 Willcock, 173. 3 Guthrie, 213. * Willcock. 6 Ibid.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 355

merit, which met 3 November 1646, and on the seventh of
that month the Convention of Estates passed an 'Act of
Approbation to the Marquess of Argyll and remanent com-
missioners at London.1

For all these services as committee man, commander-in-
chief, colonel or captain, in England, Scotland, and Ireland,
the Marquess never received any pay, till a sum of money
was voted for that purpose by the Parliament, 1646, when
all he had was destroyed by the Irish rebels and their
associates. The Parliament, in 1647, voted him a sum for
his family's subsistence, and for paying annualrents to some
necessitous creditors on his estate; and a collection was
ordered throughout all the churches in Scotland for the
relief of the people of Argyllshire, plundered by the Irish.

The Marquess of Argyll opposed the ' Engagement f to
attempt the rescue of King Charles i., 1648, well knowing
from what was stated to him by the King's steady friends,
the Duke of Richmond and the Marquess of Hertford, that,
in case of invasion, the English would unite against the
Scots. The fatal issue of this rash and inconsiderate
attempt justified his sagacity.1

After the defeat of the Duke of Hamilton, and the sur-
render of his army, Cromwell came to Berwick, intending
to invade Scotland.2 Argyll went to Mordington in Sep-
tember or October 1648 to meet him, and had interest
enough to divert him from measures of force. He conducted
Cromwell and Lambert to Edinburgh, where they were
lodged in the Earl of Moray's house in the' Canongate ;
the Solemn League and Covenant was renewed; the
Engagement was proscribed, and its adherents summoned
to appear before the Parliament appointed to meet in
Edinburgh 4 January 1649.

In this Parliament, when intelligence of the execution
of King Charles I. arrived in Edinburgh, the Estates, on

1 Bishop Guthrie, 261, tells a story of a meeting on the links of Stony-
hill near Musselburgh, 21 March 1648, at five o'clock in the morning,
betwixt the Marquess of Argyll, as challenger, and the Earl of Crawford-
Lindsay, to fight a duel, which, however, did not take place. The
Bishop hints at cowardice, but the intended duel gave such offence to
the Commission of the Church of Scotland, that Argyll was obliged to
make his repentance before them, while Crawford was desired to do the
same, and refused. But see Baillie's Letters, iii. 36, and Gen. Ass. Comm.,
Scot. Hist. Soc., 404. 2 Guthrie, 297.

356 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

5 February 1649, passed an Act proclaiming Charles n. King
of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, and a deputation
was sent to invite him to Scotland. Argyll did all he could
to prevent the execution of the Marquess of Huntly (his
brother-in-law), and when he failed withdrew in disgust.
He also honourably refused to assist at the trial of Mon-
trose, or concur in the barbarous sentence pronounced
against him, though his personal enemy, May 1650, declar-
ing that he was too much a party to be a judge.

The Marquess was the chief actor in bringing over King
Charles n. to Scotland, where he arrived in June 1650, and no
better proof can be given of Argyll's influence at that time
than the proposal that the King should marry his daughter.1

Cromwell now preparing for the invasion of Scotland, the
Marquess, at the head of the Committee of Estates, made
the most vigorous exertions for the defence of the country.
After the fatal defeat at Dunbar, 3 September 1650, he
continued to adhere to the King's interest with unabated
zeal and diligence, of which his Majesty was so sensible
that he drew up with his own hand at Perth, 24 September
1650, a testimony of his favour containing a promise to
confer a Dukedom on his chief supporter.

At the King's coronation at Scone, 1 January 1651, the
Marquess of Argyll placed the crown on his Majesty's head.
When the King resolved to march to England in June 1651,
the resolution was opposed by Argyll, with reasons of no
inconsiderable strength. But notwithstanding this dis-
approbation of the measure, he would have gone along with
the King, had not his wife been lying at the point of death.
This induced him to ask permission to remain behind, which
was accorded, and he took leave of the King at Stirling.
After his Majesty's defeat at Worcester, Argyll retired to

1 Laing, i. 420; Burnet's History of his Own Time. Lord Dartmouth,
in his MS. notes on Burnet, quoted in Rose's Observations on Fox, 176,
says that when the King came to Scotland, Argyll made great professions
of duty to him, but said he could not serve him as he desired, unless he
gave some undeniable proof of a fixed resolution to support the Presby-
terian party, which he thought would be best done by marrying into some
family of quality that was known to be entirely attached to that interest,
which would in a great measure take off the prejudices both kingdoms had
to him upon his mother's account, who was extremely odious to all good
Protestants, and thought his own daughter would be the properest match
for him, not without some threats if he did not accept the offer.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 357

Inveraray, where he continued to act on the defensive for
a whole year, till, falling sick, he was surprised by General
Dean, who brought him prisoner to Edinburgh. Having
received orders from General Monck to attend a Privy
Council, Argyll was thus entrapped to be present at the
ceremony of proclaiming Cromwell Lord Protector. A
paper was tendered to Argyll to sign, containing his sub-
mission to the government so settled, without King or
House of Lords, which he refused ; but afterwards, when he
was in no condition to struggle, he did sign a promise to
live peaceably under that government.1 He was, however,
never regarded in any other light than as a concealed
royalist. The incorporating union of the two nations under
.the same commonwealth having taken effect, the influence
of Argyll was exerted, in opposition to the Council of State,
to procure the return of Scotsmen alone as members of
Parliament for North Britain, of which Monck complained
in a letter to Thurloe, dated at Dalkeith, 30 December
1658. Under Richard's protectorate, Argyll was returned
for the county of Aberdeen, went up to London, and took
his seat in the House, where he wrought effectually for the
King's service, by making that breach through which his
Majesty entered.

Upon the King's restoration, Argyll was advised by some
of his friends to keep out of the way, on account of his
compliance during the usurpation ; but he judged that the
more honest course would be to go and congratulate his
Majesty, probably induced thereto by an encouraging
expression of the King to his son Lord Lome, on delivering
a letter from him to Charles. He arrived in London 8 July
1660, and immediately went to Whitehall; but the King
refused to see him, and ordered him to be committed to the
Tower, where he passed the time in composing his Instruc-
tions to a Son.2 There he remained till December, when
he was sent down to Scotland by sea, narrowly escaping
shipwreck on his way. He was confined in the Castle of
Edinburgh. ,A long charge was exhibited against him,
comprehending a vast variety of crimes from the year 1638,
which was done purposely to render him odious, for most
of them were incapable of proof; and all preceding 1651

1 Willcock, 280. 2 Ibid., 304.

358 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

were pardoned by the Act of Indemnity passed in that
year. On the 13 February 1661 he was brought before
Parliament, and his indictment read. The Earl of Middle-
ton, Lord High Commissioner, anxious that the Marquess
should suffer as a regicide, to prevent the restitution of his
family to his estate, a grant of which he expected, under-
took the management of the debate in person, in a manner
inconsistent with his dignity, or the reputation of his public
character. From the secret consultations held with Crom-
well, the Commissioner drew the conclusion, that the
interruption of the Treaty of Newport and the execution of
Charles i. had been concerted with Argyll. This was
opposed by Sir John Gilmour, Lord President of the Session,
with a force of argument that compelled the reluctant
Parliament to exculpate Argyll from all accession to the
death of the King. The debate lasted many days. At last
the Crown lawyers were forced to fix upon his compliance
with the English during the usurpation as the only species
of treason that could affect him. The Marquess sent his
son, Lord Neil Campbell, to London, to act on his behalf.
Lord Lome procured a royal mandate not to prosecute any
public offence previous to the Act of Indemnity granted at
Stirling 1651, and not to pronounce sentence till the whole
transaction was submitted to the King. The first part of
this order was imperfectly obeyed ; the last, as expressive
of a mistrust of Parliament, was recalled. Witnesses were
examined on the 3rd, 7th, and 8th of May, respecting Argyll's
acting under and owning the government established in
Scotland in 1652. On this point the Earl of Loudoun
defended the Marquess with great warmth and eloquence.
After the evidence was closed on both sides, and it was
very doubtful how the cause would have gone, an express
arrived from Monck, with some private letters from Argyll
to him and others, proving his full compliance with the
usurpation. Middleton ordered the letters to be read,
which was much blamed, as contrary to the forms of
justice. But the reading of them silenced all further
debate : Argyll's friends went out, and he was condemned
as guilty of treason. The Marquess of Montrose refused
to vote, owning that he had too much resentment to judge
in the matter.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 359

Sentence was pronounced against Argyll on Saturday,
25 May, that he should be beheaded at the Cross of Edin-
burgh on Monday the 27th. He was then going to speak, but
was prevented by the trumpets sounding. After that
interruption, the Marquess, lifting up his eyes, said, *I
had the honour to set the crown upon the King's head, and
now he hastens me to a better crown than his own.* After
a short speech to the Commissioner and Parliament, he
was conducted from the bar to the Tolbooth, and prepared
for death with a fortitude not expected from the natural
timidity of his character.

On the 27 of May he wrote a long letter to the King,1
vindicating his memory, and imploring protection for his
poor wife and family ; dined at noon with his friends with
great cheerfulness ; and was accompanied by several of the
nobility to the scaffold, where he behaved with heroic
intrepidity and Christian constancy. His last speech was
grave and manly, loyal and pious. Immediately before he
laid his head on the block, he said, 4 1 desire you, gentle-
men, and all that hear me, again to take notice and
remember, that now, when I am entering on eternity, and
am to appear before my Judge, as I desire salvation, and
expect eternal happiness from Him, I am free from any
accession, by knowledge, contriving, counsel, or any other
way, to his late Majesty's death, and I pray the Lord to
preserve the present King, his Majesty, and pour His best
blessings upon his person and government, and the Lord
give him good and faithful counsellors.' After an interval
of devotion, his head was struck off by the Maiden, and
was, in terms of the sentence, placed where the Marquess
of Montrose's had been, on the top of the Tolbooth, where
it remained till 8 June 1664, when a warrant was obtained
from Charles u. for taking it down, and interring it with
his body, which was buried at Kilmun.2

The Marquess married, 6 or 7 August 1626, his cousin,3
Margaret Douglas, born 1610,4 second daughter of William,
second Earl of Morton; she died 13 March 1678,6 leaving
issue : —

1. ARCHIBALD, ninth Earl of Argyll.

1 Printed at length, Wodrow, i. 54. 2 Wodrow's Hist., i. 219. 3 Will-
cock, 344. * Ibid. 5 Ibid.

360 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

2. Neil Campbell of Ardmaddie, born probably 1630
or 1631. a In 1661 he was sent up by his father to
London, to act on his behalf. On his brother's in-
vasion, 1685, he was committed to Edinburgh Castle.
He was Governor of Dumbarton Castle, and died in
April 1692.2 He married, first, at Newbattle Abbey,
23 January 1668,3 Vere Ker, third daughter of William,
third Earl of Lothian, his cousin-german, who died
1674,4 and had issue : —

(1) Charles, who unwillingly joined his uncle on his invasion,

1685 ; he surrendered himself to the Earl of Dumbarton, and
was tried before the Court of Justiciary in Edinburgh, 21
August 1685. He was condemned on his own confession ;
but his sentence of death was commuted into banishment,5
and his forfeiture was rescinded at the Revolution, 1689.6

By a disposition,7 dated 8 July 1693, he made over to the
Earl of Breadalbane the whole estate fallen to him by his
father's decease, for £20,000 Scots, and relief of all debts and
claims against his father. He died before 16 November 1694.

(2) Archibald, who was consecrated a bishop of the Episcopal

Church of Scotland at Dundee, 25 August 1711, and died at
London, 15 June 1744.

(3) Mary, married to Henry Bothwell, Lord Holyroodhouse,

who died 10 February 1755, and had issue five sons and four
daughters. She died April 1744.

(4) Anna, married, before November 1694, to Captain James

Menzies of Comrie, tutor of Menzies, second son of Sir
Alexander Menzies of Weem, first baronet, and had issue.8

(5) Jean*

Lord Neil Campbell married,10 secondly, (contract
dated 13 and 20 March 1685),11 Susan, eldest daughter
of the above Sir Alexander Menzies of Weem. She
afterwards married Colonel Alexander Campbell of
Finab and Monzie, and had, with other issue, a
daughter, Jean, who married Duncan Campbell of
Inverawe, major in the Black Watch, killed at
Ticonderoga 17 July 1758. By her Lord Neil had :—

1 Willcock, 344. 2 Reg. ofDecreets, Durie, vol. 153. 3 Lament's Diary, 203.
4 Ibid. 6 Fountainhall, i. 367, 369. 6 See infra under John Campbell of
Mamore. 7 Morrison's Decisions, 6556. 8 Nisbet's Heraldry, ii. App. 249 ;
Menzies Book, 365. 9 Decreets at instance of Neil Campbell, eldest lawful
son to the late Lord Neil Campbell of his second marriage, and his mother
as tutrix, against Archibald Campbell, eldest son of first marriage ; also
at instance of Mary, Anna (and her husband for his interest), and Jean,
daughters of first marriage, against the same Archibald and also against
Alexander, Christian, and Susanna, children of second marriage ; both
decreets dated 16 November 1694 (Reg. of Decreets, Durie, vol. 153).
10 Nisbet's Heraldry, ii. App. 249. n Reg. ofDecreets, Durie, vol. 153.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 361

(6) Neil, described in 1694 as eldest son of second marriage.

(7) Alexander.

(8) Christian, married to her cousin-german Sir Alexander

Menzies, second baronet of Weem.1 She died at Perth in
April 1736. 2

(9) Susan, married to John Stewart of Urrard, with issue.

3. Anne, died unmarried, probably before 1660.3

4. Jean, married (contract dated January 1660) to Robert,

first Marquess of Lothian, and had issue ten children.
She died 31 July 1712.4

5. Mary, born after 1634.5 Married, first, at Roseneath,

23 September 1657, to George, sixth Earl of Caith-
ness (with a tocher of £22,000 Scots), without issue ;
secondly, after his death in 1676, on 7 April 1678,6 to
John Campbell, first Earl of Breadalbane, as his second
wife, and had issue. She died 4 February 1691.7

6. Isabella, born in Edinburgh 20 May 1650 ; died before

19 October 1663.8

IX. ARCHIBALD, ninth Earl of Argyll, was born at Dal-
keith, 26 February 1629.9 After attending the University
of Glasgow,10 he went to travel in France and Italy, and
was abroad from 1647 until the end of 1649.11 When
King Charles n. came to Scotland in 1650, Lord Lome was
constituted colonel of the Foot Guards, by commission from
his Majesty, refusing to act under a commission from
the Parliament. He behaved with great bravery at the
battle of Dunbar, 3 September 1650, where his regiment
suffered heavily. After the defeat of Worcester, 3 Sep-
tember 1651, Lord Lome continued in arms, and kept up
a party in the Highlands, readily acting with the most
inveterate enemies of his family for the King's service. Sir
Robert Moray, in a letter to King Charles n., wrote of him
as follows: 'My Lord Lorn, as your Majesty will find by
his letters, hath ever been without the merest shadow of
compliance of any kind, most invincibly constant and faith-
ful to your Majesty's service and interest, will most fully,
heartily, and actively join with those that appear here for
your Majesty, as they all know that, and (even) should it cost

1 Sixth Rep. Hist. MSS. Com., 705. 2 Hist. Register Chron., 33.
3 Willcock, 267. * Ibid., 345. 5 Lament's Diary, 101 ; Willcock, 345.
« Maidment, Gen. Coll. 7 See title Breadalbane. 8 Willcock, 345. ° Ibid.,
344. 10 Fasti Univ. Glasg., 97. " State Trials, ii. 858.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

him all he values most on earth. So will his brother and
his friends.* 1 His loyalty was proof against the anger, and
even threats and curses, of his father, who wrote him an
extraordinary letter, expostulating against his doing so
much in disturbing the peace of the country in general, and
Argyllshire and his own family in particular, winding up
with bitter invectives.2 In 1654 he joined the Earl of
Glencairn with a body of near 1000 men, and received the
commission of lieutenant-general from King Charles n.
This conduct rendered him so obnoxious to Cromwell that
he was excepted out of his ' Act of Grace and Pardon,' 12
April 1654. Towards the end of that year Lord Lome was
so distressed that he retired to an island with only four or
five persons about him. Being thus reduced, he submitted
to Cromwell ; but his submission did not exempt him from
suspicion and hardships. In November 1655 General Monck
compelled him to find £5000 security for his peaceable
behaviour. Still, however, his conduct was narrowly
watched, and he was committed to prison for some time.

Upon the Restoration, Lord Lome hastened to London to
congratulate his Majesty, and brought with him a letter
from his father, containing assurances of his duty, which
the King received in such a manner as gave the Marquess
those hopes which proved the cause of his destruction. All
the time of his father's prosecution Lord Lome remained
at court, and laboured indefatigably, but in vain, to do him
service. He found that matters were being misrepresented
to the King, in prejudice of his father; and having, in a
letter to Lord Duffus, communicated the intelligence that
he had convinced the Earl of Clarendon of the injuries and
injustice done his father, this letter was intercepted and
carried to the Earl of Middle ton, who exhibited it to the
Scottish Parliament as a libel on their proceedings; the
Parliament, on 24 June 1662, sent up a representation to the
King, that the eldest son of the late Marquess of Argyll
had both written and spoken against their authority, and
requested that he might be sent down to stand trial.3 The
King laid his commands on Lord Lome to go to Edinburgh,
which he did ; and on the day of his arrival, 17 July,*

1 Firth, Scotland and the Commonwealth, 134. 2 Ibid., 166-167. 3 Acta
Parl. Scot., vii. 380. 4 Lament's Diary, 148.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 363

appeared in Parliament, and was on the same day com-
mitted close prisoner to the Castle of Edinburgh, while a
process was commenced against him for leasing-making.
On 26 August he was sentenced to be beheaded, and his
estates forfeited ; but the day of his execution was left to
the King's pleasure, in consequence of a positive order of
his Majesty to Lord Middleton. When the news of Lord
Lome's condemnation came to court it struck all there
with astonishment ; and the Earl of Clarendon was the first
to declare, that if the King suffered such a precedent to
take place, he would get out of his dominions as fast as his
gout would let him. Lord Lome continued a prisoner till
4 June 1663, when the Earl of Middleton had lost his power.
He was restored to his grandfather's title of Earl of Argyll,1
by patent under the Great Seal, 16 October 1663, and the
same day he had a charter of the earldom of Argyll, etc.
He was also sworn a Privy Councillor, and appointed a
Commissioner of the Treasury. In the insurrection of 1666
the Earl of Argyll raised 2000 men to suppress it. He was
appointed an extraordinary Lord of Session, 11 July 1674.2
He got a commission, 10 October 1678, for three companies,
to put him into peaceable possession of the Isle of Mull,
and letters of fire and sword against the Macleans.

In 1681 the Duke of York coming to Scotland, the Earl
of Argyll gave him the strongest assurances of his service,
so long as the Protestant religion was not struck at; if
any such thing should happen, he frankly declared he would
oppose him. In the Parliament of August 1681 two Acts
were proposed; the first, for confirming the laws against
Popery ; the second, making it high treason to propose any
alteration in the succession to the crown.3 In the first
Argyll concurred, as might be expected ; and he supported
the latter with a warmth unusual with him, and the Duke
of York spoke of his conduct on that occasion in terms of
gratitude and respect.

The Earl, when required to subscribe the Test,4 which
was a self-contradictory formula of passive obedience to
the Government, was privately admonished by the Bishop
of Edinburgh not to ruin an ancient family, nor augment

1 Reg. Mag. Sig., lib. xl., Nos. 314, 340. * Fountainhall, i. 17. s Acta
Part. Scot., viii. 238. 4 Laing, ii. 112.

364 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

the resentment which his opposition had kindled. He was,
on the 1 November 1681, removed from his place of Extra-
ordinary Lord of Session, and, aware of his danger, would
have resigned his other employments; but, on obtaining
the Duke of York's approbation, he, on 3 November 1681,
accepted the Test as a Privy Councillor, with the qualifica-
tion that he only accepted it so far as consistent with the
Protestant religion.1 This was considered sufficient, and
Argyll resumed his seat at the Duke's invitation, but
declined to vote in the general explanation which the
Council pronounced that day on the Test, and on the next
day, refusing to subscribe it, he was removed from the
Council.

A complaint was made against him, and he was ordered
to surrender himself prisoner in Edinburgh Castle, which
he did.

He was arraigned at the bar of the Justiciary Court, 12
December 1681, for leasing-making, perjury, and treason,
and in the indictment his explanation of the Test was per-
verted throughout. The pleadings in the trial are extant,
and the arguments of Lockhart, the Earl's counsel, cast
dishonour on the public accuser and the nation. He main-
tained that the explanation, far from amounting to treason,
was not even criminal, and that the particular expressions
were of the most innocent import, necessary to disburden
the conscience from perjury, and strictly legal. The court
was adjourned, but the judges continued to sit till midnight,
to determine on the relevancy of the libel, whether, in
point of law, the explanation of the Test was sufficient to
constitute the crimes which the indictment contained. An
interlocutor was pronounced, 13 December, sustaining the
charges as relevant, and remitting the matter to a jury.
At the trial Argyll and his counsel declined to challenge
the jurors and examine the witnesses, disdaining to renew
an unavailing defence. A hostile jury found him guilty of
treason and leasing-making, but acquitted him on the charge
of perjury.

The King was written to for leave to proceed to execu-
tion; every intimation seemed to announce that Argyll's
death was resolved on ; the military were ordered to town,

1 Laing, ii. 113.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 365

his guards were doubled, and apartments were provided lor
his reception in the public gaol, to which prisoners were
removed from the castle before execution. On the 20
December 1681, at nine o'clock in the evening, Argyll found
means to escape from the castle, under the disguise of a
page, holding up the train of Lady Sophia Lindsay, his step-
daughter. He was immediately sentenced to death as a
traitor, which meant the forfeiture of his estates, with all
other concomitant penalties. Notwithstanding a general
alarm, Argyll, conducted by Mr. Veitch, a clergyman,
through unfrequented roads, arrived undiscovered in London.
King Charles had the generosity not to inquire after the
place of his retreat.1 It is said that when he received a
note indicating where Argyll might be found, the King tore
it in pieces, saying, 4 Pooh, pooh ! hunt a hunted partridge ?
for shame ! ' As soon as he had an opportunity, Argyll
went over to Holland, where he continued during the
remainder of that reign.

On receiving intelligence of the death of King Charles n.
Argyll came from Friesland to Rotterdam,2 to prepare,
along with other Scottish exiles, plans for an invasion of
Scotland. At a meeting at Amsterdam, 17 April 1685, it
was resolved to declare war against the Duke of York, in
order to restore the true religion and the native rights and
liberties of the three kingdoms, and the Earl of Argyll was
chosen General of the Forces destined to invade Scotland,
while the Duke of Monmouth was to act in a similar capa-
city in an attempt on England. By the assistance of some
persons well affected to the cause, Argyll had laid in a
large supply of ammunition of war, and embarked in three
small ships, 2 May 1685. They anchored at Cairston, in
Orkney, 6 May, where, unluckily, a boat going ashore with
Dr. Blackader and Mr. Spence, Argyll's secretary, they
were seized by the Bishop of Orkney, who sent them
to Edinburgh, and thus discovered the design to the
Government. After an ineffectual attempt to recover
them, Argyll arrived off the coast of his own county,
whither he sent his son Charles to raise his friends, but
without success.

1 Biog. Brit., iii. 198. 2 Sir Patrick Hume's Narrative, published by
the Right Hon. George Rose, 1809.

366 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

At Campbeltown a declaration was issued by the invaders.
Argyll also published another special declaration, requiring
his vassals to join him. He was earnestly urged to land
immediately in the Lowlands, as affording the only chance
of success, to which he at first agreed, but afterwards
retracted, judging it most advisable to proceed through
Argyllshire. He landed his arms and ammunition at Ellen-
greig Castle, which he fortified; but the garrison fled on
the approach of two English frigates, and the whole stores
fell into their hands. After this severe blow, Argyll
resolved to proceed to Glasgow ; but, on 18 June, his fol-
lowers, who never exceeded 2000, and were then reduced
to 500, dispersed at Kilpa trick, where some of them crossed
the Clyde into the county of Renfrew. Argyll being refused
an asylum in the house of an old servant, was forced to go
over the Clyde, and was taken the same day by some
militiamen, at the ford of Inchinnan. He was immediately
carried to Renfrew, thence to Glasgow, and on 20 June led
bareheaded, his hands tied behind his back, and preceded
by the public executioner, to Edinburgh Castle.

It being determined that he should suffer on his former
sentence,1 without a new trial, he was accordingly exe-
cuted 30 June 1685, suffering with courage and constancy.
Such was the calmness of his spirit that he was seen sleep-
ing quietly two hours before his execution,2 and when he
was on the scaffold he took out of his pocket a little rule
and measured the block. Having perceived that it did not
lie even, he pointed out the defect to a carpenter, and had
it rectified. His body was interred in the Greyfriars'
Churchyard, under a monument, with an inscription com-
posed by himself in prison the day before his death.

The Earl married, first, in the Canongate Church, Edin-
burgh, 13 May 1650,3 Mary, eldest daughter of James

1 The secret reason of this was that Sir George Mackenzie, King's
Advocate, considered that sentence as so flagrantly unjust, that it
could not fail of being reversed upon a change of Ministry, whereas, if
the Earl had been tried and condemned for rising in arms, the sentence
could not, in all probability, have been reversed, unless upon a change of
Government. Of the truth of this Lord Hailes was assured by the rela-
tions of the family. 2 The well-known picture by Sir Noel Paton, called
« The Last Sleep of Argyll,' commemorates this incident. 3 Lament's
Annals, MS.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 367

Stewart, fifth Earl of Moray, and by her, who died in May
1668, had issue :—

1. ARCHIBALD, tenth Earl and first Duke of Argyll.

2. John Campbell, of Mamore, of whom afterwards.

3. Colonel Charles Campbell, who was in Holland with

his father, and attended the meeting of Scottish
refugees at Amsterdam, 17 April 1685. He accom-
panied his father's expedition to Scotland, and was
sent ashore, when they arrived off the coast of
Argyllshire, to bring intelligence of the disposition
of the gentlemen and common people. He was a
second time sent ashore to levy men,1 but, falling ill,
was seized by the Marquess of Atholl, who, by virtue
of his justiciary power, resolved to hang him, sick or
well, at his father's gate of Inveraray. The Privy
Council, however, at the intercession of several
ladies, stopped the execution, and ordered him to be
carried prisoner to Edinburgh. He was brought
before the Justiciary Court, 21 August 1685, forfeited
on his confession, and sentenced to banishment. His
forfeiture was rescinded 1689; and he was elected
member for Campbeltown on its first erection into a
royal burgh, and sat for it in Parliament up to the
time of the Union, a measure which he steadily
supported. He married, probably in 1678,3 Sophia,
second daughter of Alexander Lindsay, first Earl of
Balcarres, his father's step-daughter, who was the
means of accomplishing the Earl of Argyll's escape
from Edinburgh Castle. Of this marriage no de-
scendants in the male line exist.

4. James Campbell, of Burnbank and Boquhan; edu-

cated at Glasgow University ; 3 was, on the 17 May
1685, confined in Edinburgh Castle, that he might
not join his father. On 14 November 1690, he,
with the assistance of Archibald Montgomery and
Sir John Johnston, of Caskieben, in Aberdeenshire,
Bart., forcibly carried off and married Mary, daughter
of Sir George Wharton, a girl of thirteen, with an
estate of £1500 per annum, from her mother's house

1 Fountainhall, i. 366. 2 Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 144. 3 Fountain-
hall, i. 362 ; Fasti Univ. Glasg., 134.

368 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

in London.1 The marriage was annulled by Act of
Parliament, and Sir John Johnston was executed at
Tyburn for being concerned in this outrage. Mr.
Campbell escaped, was a captain of Dragoons, after-
wards attained the rank of colonel, and was elected
Member of Parliament for Renfrew 1699-1702, and
for the Ayr Burghs 1708-10.2 He married Mar-
garet, third daughter of David Leslie, first Lord
Newark. She died 19 April 1755,3 leaving issue at
least one son, Charles, at Glasgow University in
1718,4 and two daughters, Ann, born at Edinburgh
18 December 1696, and Mary, who left her estate of
Boquhan, in Stirlingshire, to her cousin, General
Henry Fletcher of Saltoun.

5. Mar y, born 17 July 1657.

6. Anne, married 1 July 1678 to Richard, fourth Earl of

Lauderdale; secondly, to Charles, seventh Earl of
Moray, without issue, and died 18 September 1734,
cet. seventy-six.5

7. Jean, married to her cousin-german William, second

Marquess of Lothian, and had issue.6
The Earl of Argyll married, secondly, on Friday 28
January 1670, Anne, second daughter of Colin Mackenzie,
first Earl of Seaforth (widow of Alexander, first Earl of
Balcarres, who died 1659), but had no issue by her. She
was taken up and committed prisoner to Edinburgh, 17
May 1685, on the rumour of her husband's invasion.

X. and I. ARCHIBALD, tenth Earl and first Duke of Argyll,7
had an allowance granted to him out of his father's for-
feited estate, 1683.8 On receiving intelligence of Argyll's
invasion,9 he put himself into the King's hands, and offered
to serve against his father. He afterwards went over to
Holland, attended the Prince of Orange on his expedition
to England, 1688, and was admitted into the Convention of
Estates in Scotland as Earl of Argyll, 1689, though his

1 Lords' Journals, 20 Dec. 1690. 2 Foster's Members of Parliament.
3 Hist. Records of the Family of Lesly, ii. 203. 4 Edinburgh Register ;
Fasti Univ. Glasg., 214. 5 Dundee Records quoted in Lamb's Dundee, 1895.
6 Lament's Diary. 7 Fountainhall, i. 222. 8 Barillon to Louis xiv., 4 June
1685. 9 Fox's History, App. xciv.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 369

father's attainder was not then reversed. In that meeting
he was particularly active in supporting the exclusion of
King James from the throne, and procuring the settlement
of the crown on the Prince and Princess of Orange. This
point being carried by a great majority, the Convention
nominated the Earl, with other two commissioners, to make
an offer of the crown of Scotland to King William and
Queen Mary, and to tender to them the coronation oath,
which was accordingly done.1 In 1689 an offer by him to
raise a regiment of six hundred foot was accepted by the
Estates, and he received the command of this body, which
was called the Earl of Argyll's regiment of foot. Several
companies obtained an unenviable notoriety by being em-
ployed in the Glencoe massacre 1692 ; in that year it was
brought on the British establishment, and may be said to
have been the first Highland regiment in the standing army.
It saw much service in Flanders, and was finally disbanded
upon the peace of Ryswick in 1697.2 The Earl was ap-
pointed a Privy Councillor 1 May 1689 ; and the following
year he was a commissioner of the Treasury, and succeeded
in getting his father's forfeiture rescinded in the Parlia-
ment of that year.3 On 14 December 1694 he was made an
Extraordinary Lord of Session,4 and received a commission
as colonel of the Scottish troop of Horse Guards 25 May
1696.5

The Earl was much consulted in the affairs of Scotland,
and expressed his sentiments with great freedom and
spirit.6 Many of his letters are printed in Carstares' State
Papers and Letters, of which they constitute a valuable
part. King William was accustomed to observe that he
got more truth from Argyll than from all the rest of his
servants in Scotland, because he had the courage to speak
out what others durst not venture even to hint. For his
eminent public services he was advanced to the dignities
of DUKE OF ARGYLL, MARQUESS OF KINTYRE AND
LORNE, EARL OF CAMPBELL AND COWAL, VIS-
COUNT OF LOCHOW AND GLENILA, LORD IN-
VERARAY, MULL, MORVEN, AND TIRY, by patent

1 ActaParl. Scot., ix. 61, 62,63, 100. 2 Dalton's Army Lists, iii. 89.
3 Acta Parl. Scot., ix. 105. 4 Brunton and Haig's Senators, etc., 463.
6 Dalton's Army Lists. 6 Carstares's State Papers, 94.

VOL. I. 2 A

370 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

dated at Kensington 23 June 1701, with remainder to his
heirs-male whatever. His Grace died 28 September 1703. l

He was esteemed one of the politest men of his time,2
and of great capacity, but wanted that application to
business which distinguished his ancestors.

His Grace married, March 1678, Elizabeth Talmash,
eldest daughter of Elizabeth, Countess of Dysart and
Duchess of Lauderdale, by her first husband, Sir Lionel
Talmash of Helmingham, Suffolk ; and by her, from whom
he was separated for several years before his death,3 and
who died at Campbeltown 16 May 1735, had issue : —

1. JOHN, second Duke of Argyll.

2. ARCHIBALD, third Duke of Argyll.

3. Anne, married, first, to James, second Earl of Bute,

who died 1723, and had issue ; secondly, 19 September
1731, to Alexander Eraser of Strichen, in Aberdeen-
shire, a Lord of Session and Justiciary, and died at
Strichen 9 October 1736, leaving by him a son,
Alexander Fraser of Strichen, born 16 December
1733.

4. A daughter, whom he mentions in a letter to Cars-

tares as being sent with her sister to Roseneath.4

XI. and II. JOHN, second Duke of Argyll, was born 10
October 1680.5 A man of action rather than a student, he
succeeded his father at a very early age in the command
of his regiment, receiving his commission on 7 May 1694.6
Very different from his great ancestor the Marquess, he was
a born soldier, and during his military career gave signal
proofs of his courage and energy. Shortly after the death
of his father he was made a Privy Councillor ; he was in-
vested with the Order of the Thistle 6 February 1703-4,
but resigned this Order on his being made a Knight of the
Garter 22 March 1709-10. On 20 June 1705 he was ap-
pointed an Extraordinary Lord of Session, an office in which
there was some difficulty in his being installed, owing to his

1 Campbell's Life of John, Duke of Argyll. 2 Ibid., 19. 3 See a curious
letter from Argyll on the subject of the separation, 30 March 1696, among
Cars tares' State Papers, 286. 4 Ibid. 6 Life of John, Duke of Argyll,
by Campbell of Kirnan, 31 ; M.I. Westminster Abbey. 6 Dalton's Army
Lists.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 371

being at the time under the age of twenty-five ; ' but he
only held the appointment a few years, resigning it in 1708
to his brother the Earl of Hay. At this period of his life
Mackay says of him : 4 His family will not lose in his person
the great figure they have made for so many ages in that
kingdom, having all the free spirit and good sense natural
to the family. Pew of his years have a better understand-
ing, nor a more manly behaviour. He hath seen most of
the courts of Europe, is very handsome in his person, fair
complexioned, about twenty-five years old.1 2 In 1705, being
nominated high commissioner to the Scots Parliament, he
arrived at Edinburgh on the 24 April; some miles out of
town he was met by a large cavalcade of the leading people
in the kingdom, escorted by whom he made a kind of
triumphal entry into the capital. Parliament was opened
on 28 June, and the Duke used all his influence in the pro-
motion of the proceedings preliminary to a union with
England. Before Parliament rose in September an Act
was passed providing for the appointment of commissioners
to act in the matter along with English commissioners.
He was not to wait long for a reward of his services. On
26 November 1705 he was created EARL OF GREENWICH
and BARON OF CHATHAM, in the Peerage of England,
26 November 1705. The next year he made a campaign
under the Duke of Marlborough, acted as a brigadier-
general at the battle of Ramilies, and distinguished himself
at the siege of Ostend, and the attack on Menin, of which
he took possession 25 August 1706. After a brief visit to
Scotland, where he afforded his active assistance in carry-
ing the Treaty of Union through Parliament, he went back
to his military duties.

He was made colonel of the Third Regiment of Foot, or
Buffs, 24 February 1707, and commanded twenty battalions
at the battle of Oudenarde, 11 July 1708. He assisted at
the siege of Lisle, which surrendered 8 December, and
acted as major-general at the siege of Ghent, taking pos-
session of the town and citadel 3 January 1709. In April
following he was raised to the rank of lieutenant-general,
and commanded under General Schuylenberg at the attack
on Tournay; that strong place was reduced in July. He

1 Fountainhall, ii. 231. 2 Macky's Memoirs.

372 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

also distinguished himself at the battle of Malplaquet, 11
September 1709, and escaped unhurt in that sanguinary
encounter, but had several bullets through his clothes.
He was actively employed the whole of that campaign,
and also in that of 1710.

Returning to Britain in 1710, Argyll opposed the motion
in the House of Lords for thanking Marlborough, with
whom it is said he never got on ; he threw in his lot with
Harley and the Tories, who paid great court to a man of
his rank, abilities, and military talents, took a great share
in the debates in Parliament relative to the inquiry con-
cerning the management of affairs in Spain, and was ap-
pointed ambassador extraordinary and plenipotentiary to
Charles in. of Spain, and commander-in-chief of the British
forces in that kingdom. He arrived at Barcelona, 29 May
1711, and found the army in the utmost distress, though
the ministry had promised to supply him liberally. To
relieve their immediate wants he was obliged to raise
money on his own credit. On 19 November 1712 he took
possession of the island of Minorca, of which he was
appointed governor, and after a short stay there, he
returned home.1

On his arrival he was constituted commander-in-chief of
the forces in Scotland, and governor of Edinburgh Castle ;
but disgusted with his treatment in Spain, he threw off his
short-lived allegiance to the Tory ministry. He resisted
the extension of the malt-tax to Scotland, and went so far
as to support the motion of the Earl of Seafield, 1 June
1713, for leave to bring in a bill to dissolve the Union : the
motion was lost by a majority of four. In the debates in
the House of Lords, he warmly maintained that the Pro-
testant succession was in danger from the administration,
and also declared his disapprobation of the Peace of
Utrecht. In consequence of his opposition Argyll was, 4
March 1714, dismissed from the command of the Scottish
troop of Horse Guards, and deprived of his governments
of Minorca and Edinburgh.

When Queen Anne's life was despaired of, the Dukes of
Argyll and Somerset took the decisive step of attending
the Council chamber at Kensington without being sum-

1 Cunningham's History.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 373

moned, 30 July 1714. The members were surprised and
disconcerted at their appearance ; but the Duke of Shrews-
bury, thanking them for their readiness to give their
assistance at so critical a juncture, desired them to take
their places. They moved that all Privy Councillors should
attend without distinction, which was carried, and thus
the friends of the House of Hanover obtained an opportunity
of promoting the interest of that family, which they
effectually improved.

On the Queen's death, 1 August 1714, Argyll was one of
the Lords- Justices named by George I., on whose arrival at
Greenwich, 20 September, he was appointed Groom of the
Stole to the Prince of Wales, and one of the commissioners
for establishing his Royal Highness's household. He was
constituted commander-in-chief of the forces in Scotland
27 September, sworn a Privy Councillor 1 October, appointed
Governor of Minorca 5 October 1714, and made colonel of
the royal regiment of Horse Guards Blue 15 June 1715.
On the breaking out of the rebellion that year, the Duke
was ordered to Scotland, then in a most defenceless state,
the regular forces being few in number. He set out for
Stirling 9 September, the troops there not exceeding 1840
men. He established his headquarters at that important
pass, thus keeping the Earl of Mar from penetrating that
way into the Lowlands, while every effort was made to
augment the royal army. On 12 November 1715 Argyll
crossed the bridge of Stirling with his troops, consisting of
3500 men, of whom about 1200 were dragoons ; and the next
day fought the battle of Sheriffmuir against the rebels
under the Earl of Mar, amounting to about 9000 men. In
this engagement neither of the opposing generals dis-
played much capacity as tacticians, and both sides claimed
the victory ; but the advantage was clearly in favour of
the royal army, as the design of the rebels to cross the
Forth, and join their friends in the south, was disappointed,
and they could never again make head against the King's
forces.

Argyll's army remained at Stirling till January, when,
being joined by 6000 Dutch auxiliaries and two regiments
of dragoons, he proceeded, notwithstanding the severity
of the weather, to Perth, of which he took possession 31

374 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

January, the rebels having abandoned it the day before.
His Grace, continuing his pursuit of the rebels, arrived at
Dundee 3 February, and at Montrose 6 February ; when
he found that the Pretender and the Earl of Mar had
embarked in that port two days before, and that
their forces were entirely dispersed, he went forward to
Aberdeen, where he arrived on February 8 with 500 men.
The rebellion being thus quite at an end, the Duke, leaving
the command of the troops to General Cadogan, returned
on March 6 to London, where he was, to appearance, well
received by the King.1

Notwithstanding this apparently gracious reception, his
Majesty and the ministry were as much dissatisfied with
the Duke as he was with them. He was accused of dilatory
measures ; he in his turn arraigned the ministers for neglect
and inconsistency ; besides, his many attractive personal
qualities had ingratiated him with the Prince of Wales,
and excited the jealousy of the King, and he was suspected
by the latter of fomenting the Prince's discontent. He
also was for lenient measures towards the rebel prisoners,
and respecting the forfeited estates. On these accounts,
although in April 1716 he supported and spoke in favour of
the Septennial Bill, he was dismissed from his situation in
the household of the Prince, and all his other employments
in June same year, and joined the opposition.

In 1719 he was again admitted into his Majesty's favour
and confidence, appointed High Steward of the Household
6 February, and created DUKE OF GREENWICH 30
April that year. He spoke in support of the bill for limit-
ing the number of peers of England, and substituting
twenty-five hereditary instead of the sixteen elective peers
of Scotland, which was rejected. His Grace was consti-
tuted Master-General of the Ordnance 3 June 1725,
resigning his place of High Steward of the Household;
appointed Governor of Portsmouth January 1731 ; field-
marshal of the forces 14 January 1735, and colonel of the
royal regiment of Horse Guards Blue 6 August following.
In the Porteous affair, 1737, he exerted himself strenuously
in Parliament on behalf of the city of Edinburgh, in op-
positign to the Court. He now took a decided part against
1 Cox's Life of Sir Robert Walpole, i. 612.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 375

the ministry. A speech he made in the House of Lords
gave so much offence to the administration, that he was
dismissed from all his employments, and the command of
the Horse Guards Blue was conferred on the Earl of Hert-
ford 6 May 1740. Argyll's defection was a heavy blow to
Sir Robert Walpole, and the acquisition of a great and able
supporter could not fail to invigorate the opposition. The
Pretender, affecting to attribute his conduct to improper
motives, wrote a letter to the Duke thanking him for his
services and desiring him to dictate his own terms, but
Argyll immediately transmitted the letter to the Privy
Council.

About 1739 he purchased the house and lands of Roys-
toun (which he called Caroline Park) near Edinburgh.

At the general election 1741, he exerted himself with
such effect in Scotland, that he baffled all the efforts of his
brother the Earl of Hay, who had long managed the interest
of the Crown in that quarter, and the majority of Scottish
members who had formed a strong phalanx in favour of the
Government were now ranged on the contrary side.

Sir Robert Walpole finding it impossible to stem the
torrent of opposition, reluctantly gave up the helm 11
February 1742. On that day a meeting of three hundred
members of both Houses was held at the Fountain Tavern,
where the Duke of Argyll expatiated on the dangerous
situation to which the country had been reduced by the
late administration of Walpole, and on the glorious and
steady opposition which had been made to his measures.
Another meeting was held in the presence of the Prince of
Wales, at which it was unanimously agreed that the whole
party who had formed the opposition against Sir Robert
Walpole should go to Court together, which they accord-
ingly did on 18 February 1742. The Duke of Argyll was
appointed commander-in-chief of the forces and colonel of
the royal regiment of Horse Guards Blue on 24 February,
but kept them only a few days. Disgusted at the new
ministry, he resigned 10 March 1742, and the Prince of
Wales at the same time withdrew his support from the
administration. The Duke of Argyll appears in the parlia-
mentary debates for the last time on 27 May 1742, when
he spoke in support of the bill to indemnify such persons

376 CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL

as should make discoveries relating to the conduct of
Robert, Earl of Orford, and signed the protest against its
rejection.

From this period the Duke lived retired, seldom admitting
any conversation but those of his most intimate friends.
He had for many years been afflicted with a paralytic
disorder which now increased. He lingered on in this state
for some months, still preserving his faculties, till his
death, which happened at Sudbrooke in Surrey 4 October
1743, in the sixty-third year of his age. His body was
interred in Henry vn.'s Chapel,1 Westminster Abbey, in the
south transept of which a monument, executed by Roubillac,
is erected to his memory.2

In personal appearance the Duke is said to have had
* everything to attract and chain the eye, personal beauty,
an expressive countenance, a commanding air, and the
most easy engaging gracefulness of manner ; 3 and as to his
character, he is described as ' warm-hearted, frank, honour-
able, magnanimous, but fiery-tempered, rash, ambitious,
haughty, and impatient of contradiction.'4 There is a
portrait of him in his Garter robes by Allan Ramsay in
Inveraray Castle.5

The Duke of Argyll and Greenwich married, first, early
in 1702 (marriage-contract signed 30 December 1701),
Mary, daughter of John Brown, Esquire, niece of Sir
Charles Duncombe, Lord Mayor of London in 1708, but
by her, who died 15 January 1716-17, and was buried in
Westminster Abbey, had no issue ; he married, secondly,
6 June 1717, Jane, daughter of Thomas Warburton of
Winnington, in Cheshire, one of the maids of honour to
Queen Anne, and Caroline, Princess of Wales. She was a
very commonplace person both in mind and features, but
her husband had a most profound admiration for her.6 Her
Grace died 16 April 1767,7 and was buried in Westminster
Abbey. They had five daughters :—

1 Malcolm's Londinum Redivivum, i. 152. 2 Sir Henry Farmer left
£500 in his will towards erecting this monument, which cost three
times that sum, the extra expense being defrayed by the Duchess.

3 Memoir by Lady Louisa Stuart prefixed to Lady Mary Coke's Diary.

4 Ibid. ° For a notice of other portraits of him see Scottish
Antiq., xi. 51-59. 6 See Lady Louisa Stuart's Memoirs, ut supra. 7 Scots
Mag.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 377

1. Caroline,* married, first, at London, 2 October 1742, to
Francis, Earl of Dalkeitli, who died 1 April 1750, in
the lifetime of his father, Francis, Duke of Buc-
cleuch (see that title), having had by his wife four
sons and two daughters; secondly, at Adderbury,
15 August 1755,1 to the Right Hon. Charles Town-
shend, brother of George, first Marquess of Town-
shend, afterwards Chancellor of the Exchequer, who
died 4 September 1767, aged forty-two. They had
four children : —

(1) Thomas Charles, born 22 June 1758, made captain in 45th

Foot 1778, and died unmarried 28 October 1782.

(2) William John, born 29 March 1761, had a company in the

59th Foot 1781, exchanged into the 44th Foot, and died
suddenly, 12 May 1789, unmarried.

3) A son, died in France 18 October 1766.2

4) Anne, born 29 June 1756, married, 12 March 1779, to Richard

Wilson, M.P. for Barnstaple, from whom she obtained a
divorce 1798, and had issue.

(3)
(4)

The Countess of Dalkeith had the appointment of
Ranger of Greenwich Park ; and was, 19 August 1767,3
created a Peeress of Great Britain, by the title of
BARONESS OF GREENWICH in Kent, with re-
mainder to the heirs-male of her body, by the Right
Hon. Charles Townshend; the title became extinct
at her death at Sudbrooke in Surrey, 11 January
1794.

2. Anne, married, 28 April 1741, to William, Earl of

Strafford, and died without issue at Wentworth
Castle 7 February 1785.

3. Jane, born 1723, died 26 January 1735.4

4. Elizabeth, married, 16 February 1749, to her cousin-

german, the Right Hon. James Stuart Mackenzie of
Rosehaugh, Lord Privy Seal of Scotland, M.P. for
Bute, and Caithness,5 second son of James, second
Earl of Bute, and died without surviving issue, at
London, 16 July 1799, aged seventy-seven.

5. Mary, born 6 February 1726, married, 1 April 1747,6 to

Edward, Viscount Coke, M.P. for Harwich, only son
and heir-apparent of Edward, Earl of Leicester, and

1 Scots. Mag. 2 Ibid. 3 Complete Peerage. 4 Pol. State of Great Brit.,
xlix. 90. 6 Scots Mag. 6 Ibid.

378 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

Lady Margaret Tufton, in her own right Baroness
Clifford, Westmoreland, and Vesey ; in January 1750,
Lady Mary applied for a divorce on the ground of
ill-treatment.1 He died without issue at London, 31
August 1753, aged thirty-six, and was buried at
Charlton in Kent 7 September. She died 30 Sep-
tember 1811. For many years she kept a voluminous
diary which has been in part privately printed by
Lord Home. It is a marvellous epitome of the life
of a lady of the period, who, though without much
force of character or literary power, is yet of
singularly entertaining personality. To it is prefixed
a most interesting memoir by Lady Louisa Stuart, a
daughter of John, third Earl of Bute. His brother,
James Stuart Mackenzie of Rosehaugh, had married
Elizabeth Campbell, as mentioned above.
John, Duke of Argyll and Greenwich, leaving no male
issue, his English titles of Duke and Earl of Greenwich,
and Baron of Chatham, became extinct; the landed pro-
perty acquired by him, Adderbury in Oxfordshire, Sudbrooke
in Surrey, and Caroline Park near Edinburgh, went to his
eldest daughter Lady Caroline. His Scottish titles and
patrimonial estate devolved on his brother.

XII. and III. ARCHIBALD, third Duke of Argyll, was born
at Ham in Surrey (the seat of his grandmother, the Duchess
of Lauderdale) June 1682,2 and resided in England till he
was about seventeen, when he was sent to the University
of Glasgow.3 From thence he went to Utrecht, and studied
the civil law. On his father's succession to the title he
laid aside this scheme, became a soldier, served under the
Duke of Maryborough, and was appointed colonel of the
Thirty-sixth Regiment of Foot, and governor of Dumbarton
Castle. However, finding himself better fitted for a states-
man than a soldier, he quitted the army, and with much
assiduity employed himself in the acquisition of political
knowledge. In 1705, at the age of twenty-three, he was
appointed Lord High Treasurer of Scotland for the purpose
of voting as such in Parliament, the office itself being in
commission.4 He was nominated one of the commissioners

1 Scots Mag. 2 Cox's Life of Sir E. Walpole. 3 Fasti Univ. Glasg., 166.
4 Crawfurd's Lives, 423.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 379

for the Treaty of Union 1706, and on 19 October in the same
year, by patent dated at Kensington, created EARL AND
VISCOUNT OP ILAY, LORD ORANSAY, DUNOON AND
ARRASE, with limitation to the heirs-male of his body.
He was one of the sixteen representatives of the Scottish
Peerage chosen by Parliament 13 February 1707, and was
re-chosen at every general election till his death, with
the single exception of the last Parliament of Queen Anne
1713-15. On his brother's resignation, he was, 1 June
1708, sworn and admitted one of the Extraordinary Lords
of Session, which is, says Fountainhall, * the best school of
law for the nobility to learn that is in Europe.' In 1710
he was appointed Lord Justice-General of Scotland, and
was sworn a Privy Councillor 1711. He became a strenuous
opponent of the Tory administration, and exerted himself
in promoting the interest of the Hanoverian family. On
the accession of George I. he was constituted Lord Clerk
Register, and on the breaking out of the rebellion 1715,
again betook himself to arms in defence of the reigning
family. By his prudent conduct in the West Highlands
he prevented General Gordon, at the head of 3000
men, from penetrating into the country and raising
levies. He joined his brother, 13 November 1715, half an
hour before the battle of Sheriffmuir, where he was twice
wounded.

In 1725, in consequence of the riotous proceedings and
discontents in Scotland, on account of the malt-tax, he was
despatched to Edinburgh, with full powers from Govern-
ment. His spirit and zeal broke the combination of the
brewers of Edinburgh, and restored tranquillity. He was
rewarded with the office of Keeper of the Privy Seal, which
was taken from the Duke of Roxburghe, suspected of
fomenting these discontents. From that period he became
the person in whom Sir Robert Walpole implicitly confided
for the management of Scottish affairs, which he conducted
with great ability and prudence, and with so much real
authority, that he was called the King of Scotland. In
December 1733 he was appointed Keeper of the Great Seal
in room of the Duke of Montrose, and continued invariably
attached to Walpole during his long administration, counter-
1 Ada Parl. Scot., xi. 213.

380 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL ~

acting as much as possible his brother's plans when he
joined the opposition.

On the decease of his brother in 1743, he became third
Duke of Argyll. Under the Act for the suppression of
heritable jurisdictions, 1747, his Grace was allowed for the
office of Justiciar of Argyllshire and the islands £15,000 ;
for the Sheriff ship of Argyll £5000 ; and for the Regality
of Campbell £1000; in all £21,000. He continued at the
head of affairs in Scotland, and in full possession of the
faculties of his mind, till his death, which happened with-
out pain, as he was sitting in his chair at dinner, at London,
15 April 1761, at five o'clock in the afternoon, in the
seventy-ninth year of his age.

The Duke possessed great natural and acquired endow-
ments, was well versed in the laws of his country, and
eminent for his skill in human nature. He had great
talents for conversation, and collected one of the most
valuable private libraries in Britain. The Castle of Inver-
aray was built by him, for which purpose he disposed of the
barony of Duddingston, which had belonged to his grand-
mother, the Duchess of Lauderdale. He held the office of
Chancellor of the University of Aberdeen, and laboured to
forward the interest of that, as well as of the other uni-
versities of Scotland, particularly encouraging the Edin-
burgh Medical School, now so high in reputation.

The Duke married the daughter of Mr. Whitfield, pay-
master of marines, but by her, who died 1 September 1723,
had no issue. The title of Earl of Hay became extinct ; his
other titles, and his estates in Scotland, went to his cousin,
John Campbell of Mamore; and his property in England
was disposed of by his will, dated 14 August 1760. He left
his whole real and personal property in England to Mrs.
Anne Williams, otherwise Shireburn, of Whittondean, in
Middlesex, and of Maryborough Street, London, at her own
disposal ; and in default, to William Williams, commanding
a company of the 3rd Foot Guards, and his heirs ; also to
Anne Williams, residing near Maidstone, an annuity of £100
yearly for her life, and £100 more yearly for the space of
three years after his decease. One year's wages to each of
his servants in London, and his gardener and housekeeper
at Whitton, except his cook, ' whose wages are too high.'

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 381

This Mrs. Anne Williams, otherwise Shireburn, died at
London 1 June 1762. Her son by the Duke,

William Williams, alias Campbell, was appointed Auditor
of Excise in Scotland 4 January 1739, captain 3rd Foot,
with rank of lieut.-colonel, 29 April 1758, and died 1 April
1786. His widow died at Whittondean 19 February 1799,
in her sixty-ninth year. He had a son, Archibald.

THE HON. JOHN CAMPBELL, of Mamore, second son
of Archibald, ninth Earl of Argyll, joined his father,
though unwillingly, in his invasion of Scotland 1685.
On the discomfiture of that attempt he and his cousin
Charles, son of Lord Neil Campbell, went disguised in
women's riding-habits,1 and surrendered themselves to
the Earl of Dumbarton, who was so generous, that
he signed an order to commit them to the Castle of
Stirling on their parole. They were brought before the
Court of Justiciary at Edinburgh 21 August 1685, and
capitally convicted on their own confession; but the sen-
tence of death was commuted into banishment, on their
entering into a bond never to return again on pain of death.
Mamore's forfeiture was rescinded 1689 ; he had the office
of surveyor of the King's works, and was a Groom of the
Bedchamber, was elected member of Parliament for Argyll-
shire 1700, zealously supported the Treaty of Union, and
was one of the members nominated, 13 February 1707, to
sit in the United Parliament of Great Britain. He was
chosen member for the county of Dumbarton at the general
election 1708, and sat for that county till 1722, and again
from 1725 to 1727. He died 7 April 1729.2 He married,
1692, Elizabeth, eldest daughter of John, eighth Lord
Elphinstone, and by her, who was born 24 May 1673,3 and
died at Edinburgh 13 April 1758,4 had issue :—

1. JOHN, fourth Duke of Argyll.

2. Charles, of Auclmacreive, captain in the army, member

of Parliament for Argyllshire from 1736 till his death,
unmarried, in January 1742.5

3. Neil, died abroad, unmarried. He witnessed a sasine

27 June 1721.6

1 Fountainhall, i. 367. 2 Hist. Reg. 3 Eraser's Lord Elphinstone, i.
234. 4 Ibid. 5 London Mag., 49. 6 Inveraray MS.

382 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

4. William, educated at the University of Glasgow, where
he was in 1725.1 He acquired the estate of Liston
Hall in Suffolk, and died there 8 September 1787. He
married, first, Miss Barnard ; secondly, 7 April 1762,
Bridget, third daughter of Philip Bacon of Ipswich ;
she was first married to Philip Evers of Ipswich;
secondly, 26 October 1737, to Sir Cordell Firebrace,
of Melford Hall, in Suffolk, Bart., M.P. for that
county from 1737 to his death in 1759. Lady Fire-
brace (celebrated for her beauty by Dr. Samuel
Johnson) died 3 July 1782, aged above eighty. Mr.
Campbell had by his first wife two sons : —

(1) William Henry, of Liston Hall ; died, unmarried, 30 Decem-

ber 1802, leaving a large estate and considerable property
to his brother.

(2) John, of Liston Hall, counsellor-at-law, and one of the

Masters in Chancery, M.P. for the Ayr Burghs 1794, and
from 1796 till 1806. He married, first, a daughter of Mr.

Peter, merchant in London, widow of Irving, by

whom he had a daughter, Caroline ; secondly, a daughter of
Colonel Hay, by whom he had issue. He died in London
31 January 1826. 2

5th, 6th, and 7th sons died young.

8. Mari/, married to James, second Earl of Rosebery, and

had issue, and died 7 May 1756.

9. Anne, married (contract dated 4 October 1716) to

Archibald Edmonstone of Duntreath,3 co. Stirling,
who died 1768 ; she died in Ireland 2 November
1785.

10. Isabella, married to Captain William Montgomery, of

Bosemount, of the family of the Earls of Mount
Alexander, and died in Clarendon Street, Dublin, 3
January 1786.

11. Jean, married, 9 December 1725, to Captain John

Campbell, of Carrick; killed at Fontenoy 1745, and
had issue.

12. Primrose, married, 1 July 1733, to Simon, eleventh

Lord Lovat, who was attainted and executed 1747.

1 Fasti Univ. Glasg., 229. 2 Foster's Members of Parliament, 60.
3 Gen. Account of the Family of Edmonstone, 53.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 383

She died at Edinburgh 23 May 1796, aged eighty-six,
leaving issue.
13. Elizabeth, died unmarried.

XIII. and IV. JOHN, fourth Duke of Argyll, the eldest son
of John Campbell of Mamore, born about 1693, was made
lieutenant-colonel of a regiment 19 April 1712; he com-
manded the detachment of the guards that took possession
of Dunkirk 1713, in order to demolish the fortifications,
pursuant to the Treaty of Utrecht. During the rebellion,
1715, he acted as aide-de-camp to his chief, John, Duke of
Argyll and Greenwich. He received the command of the
21st Regiment of Foot, or Scots Fusiliers, 1 November 1738,
was brigadier-general at the battle of Dettingen 1741,
major-general 24 February 1744, and served a campaign in
Germany in that capacity. He commanded the troops and
garrisons in the west of Scotland in 1745, arriving in Inver-
aray 21 December that year, and joined the Duke of
Cumberland at Perth 9 February 1746. His Royal High-
ness judged it advisable to order him back to the West
Highlands, retaining his son and 600 Highlanders to go
North with the King's army against the Jacobites. He
had the rank of lieutenant-general 27 April 1747, got the
command of the Second Regiment of Dragoons, or Royal
Scots Greys, 29 April 1752, and was made Governor of
Limerick 1761, both of which appointments he held till his
death. He was one of the Grooms of the Bedchamber to
George n., both before and after his accession, also to
George in. ; was chosen member of Parliament for Bute-
shire at the general election 1713 ; for the Elgin Burghs
1715-27 ; for the county of Dumbarton from 1727 to 1761 ;
but immediately after the last election he was chosen, on
his accession to the dukedom, one of the sixteen Represen-
tative Peers of Scotland. He was sworn a Privy Coun-
cillor, invested with the Order of the Thistle 7 August
1765, promoted to the rank of general 26 March of the
same year,1 and died at London on the 9th of November
1770,2 in the seventy-seventh year of his age.

He married in 1720 the Hon. Mary Bellenden, maid-of-
honour to Caroline, Princess of Wales, third daughter of
1 Scots Mag. 2 Ibid, says 17 November.

384 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

John, second Lord Bellenden (see that title). She died
18 December 1736,1 having had five sons and one daughter.

1. Archibald, born c. 1722; died of smallpox at Rose-

neath.2

2. JOHN, fifth Duke of Argyll.

3. Henry, aide-de-camp to Sir John Ligonier ; killed at

the battle of Lauffeldt or Val, fought 2 July 1747,
between the Duke of Cumberland and Marechal Saxe,
when Sir John Ligonier was taken prisoner by the
French.

4. Frederick, born 1729, chosen member of Parliament

for the Glasgow Burghs, also for the Ayr Burghs, at
the general election of 1761 ; he chose to sit for
Glasgow, which he continued to represent till 1780 ;
from 1780 till 1799 he sat for Argyllshire. He was
sworn a Privy Councillor 29 May 1765, appointed
Keeper of the Privy Seal of Scotland 8 June same
year; but a few months afterwards that office was
restored to the Right Hon. James Stuart 'Mackenzie.
He was chief secretary to Viscount Townshend,
Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland 1767, and was elected
member in the Irish Parliament for the borough of
St. Canice. He was appointed Lord Clerk Register
of Scotland November 1768, which was confirmed for
his life 1771, was colonel of the Argyllshire Fencible
Regiment 1778, constituted one of the vice-treasurers
of Ireland, and a member of the Board of Control for
India, September 1786,3 and elected treasurer of the
Society of the Middle Temple 1803.

As Lord Clerk Register he laid the foundation-
stone of the General Register House in Edinburgh
27 June 1774, and fulfilled the duties of his office with
energy and acceptance, and, amongst other services,
was the means of recovering from England some
valuable records of the ancient Scottish Parlia-
ments.

He died 8 June 1816, having married, 28 March

1769, Mary, daughter of Amos, and sister of Sir

William Meredith of Henbury, Cheshire, Bart., the

divorced wife of Laurence, fourth Earl Ferrers, who

1 Gent. Mag. 2 Argyll MSS. 3 Scots Mag.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 385

was hanged at Tyburn for the murder of his steward
5 May 1760 ; she died from the effects of an accident
at Coombe Bank, near Tunbridge, in Kent, 24 July
1807. He left issue :—

(1) Mary, married, at Ardincaple, 6 December 1778, to Donald

Campbell, of Barbreck, and had issue.

(2) Jane, married, October 27, 1788, to George Henry, son of

General Johnston.1

5. William, an officer in the Royal Navy, of which he was

made post-captain 20 August 1762, elected member
of Parliament for Argyllshire January 1764 ; resigned
his seat 1766, on his appointment as Governor of
Nova Scotia.2 He had the government of South
Carolina conferred on him 5 June 1773, and was
Governor at the breaking out of the American
Rebellion. He served as a volunteer on board the
Bristol at the attack on Oharlestown, 28 June 1776.
He was appointed Commander of the Lion March 26,
1778, and died at Southampton 4 September in the
same year.3 He married, 17 April 1763,4 Sarah,
daughter of Ralph Izard, of Charlestown, in South
Carolina, and by her, who died 4 September 1784, had
issue : —

(1) William, an officer in Royal Navy, which he quitted, and

resided in Carolina, upon an estate he inherited from his
mother.

(2) Anne, born 7 September 1766 ; married at London, 14 June

1799, to Alexander Johnstone, of Chesterfield Street,
Mayfair.

(3) Caroline, died unmarried, 12 January 1789.6

6. Caroline, born 12 January 1721 ; married at Somerset

House, 18 June 1739, to Charles, fourth Earl of
Elgin and third Earl of Ailesbury; she was his
third wife, and had by him one daughter, Lady
Mary Bruce, married, 1 April 1757, to Charles, third
Duke of Richmond and Lennox, without issue. The
Earl of Ailesbury dying 10 February 1747, his widow
was married, secondly, 19 December 1747, to the Hon.
Henry Seymour Con way, brother of the Marquess of
Hertford ; he died a Field-marshal of the Forces, and

1 Scots Magazine, 1788. 2 Ibid. 3 Ibid. * Ibid. * Ibid.
VOL. I. 2 B

386 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

colonel of the royal regiment of Horse Guards Blue,
July 9 1795, leaving one child, Anne, born 8 November
1748; married, 14 June 1767, to the Hon. George
Darner, eldest son of Joseph, Lord Milton, afterwards
Earl of Dorchester, who died without issue 1776.
Mrs. Darner had some reputation as a sculptor in her
day, and Horace Walpole left her Strawberry Hill
and a large part of his fortune.

XIV. and V. JOHN, fifth Duke of Argyll, baptized in
June 1723, was appointed lieutenant-colonel of the 54th
Regiment of Foot 25 April 1745, after having served
some time on the Continent. He joined General Hawley
with 1000 Argyllshire Highlanders 17 January 1746,
the day of the battle of Falkirk; met the Duke of
Cumberland at Perth on 9 February, and proceeded to the
North with his Royal Highness. He was appointed
lieutenant-colonel in Lord Loudoun's Regiment of Foot
1747,1 lieutenant-colonel of the 42nd, or Royal Scottish
Highlanders, 24 May 1749, aide-de-camp to the King
November 1755, colonel of the 56th Regiment of Foot 23
December following, colonel of the 14th Regiment of
Dragoons 5 April 1757, colonel of the Argyllshire Fencibles
14 August 1759, a major-general 25 June same year, a
lieutenant-general 29 January 1761, Commander-in-chief
of the Forces in Scotland 1762, colonel of 1st or Royal
Regiment of Foot 1765; again Commander-in-chief of the
Forces in Scotland 24 March 1767, and held that office till
1778. The Duke had the rank of general in the army, 19
March 1778,2 had the command of the 3rd Regiment of
Foot Guards conferred on him 9 May 1782,3 and attained
the rank of Field-marshal of the Forces in August 1796.4
He was elected member of Parliament for the burghs of
Glasgow 1744-61. In 1765 he was elected member of
Parliament for Dover, and on 20 December 1766 5 was created
a Peer of Great Britain, by the title of BARON SUN-
DRIDGE OF COOMBANK, in Kent, with remainder to the
heirs-male of his body ; whom failing to Lord Frederick and
Lord William Campbell, and the heirs-male of their bodies.

1 Foster's Members of Parliament. 2 Scots Magazine. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid.
5 Ibid.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 387

Succeeding his father in 1770, he inherited the extensive
Argyll estates, with perhaps the most numerous tenantry in
Scotland, thus opening a wide field for the improvement of
the one, and the melioration of the condition of the other,
which he steadily pursued with effect. On this account
the Duke was chosen the first President of the Highland
Society of Scotland, to which in 1806 he made a gift of
£1000, as the beginning of a fund for educating young men
of the West Highlands for the navy. He died, senior field-
officer (next to the Duke of York) of the forces, at Inveraray
Castle, on Saturday the 25 May 1806,1 in the eighty-third
year of his age, honoured, respected, and lamented, and was,
on 10 June, interred in the Collegiate Church at Kilmun,
in Cowal, amidst a long line of illustrious -ancestors.

He married at London, 3 March 1759,2 Elisabeth,
widow of James, sixth Duke of Hamilton and Brandon,
second daughter of John Gunning of Castle Coote,
in the county of Roscommon, by Bridget, daughter of
Theobald (Bourke), sixth Viscount Bourke of Mayo. She,
a celebrated beauty of her day, was created a Peeress of
Great Britain, 14 May 1776,3 by the title of BARONESS
HAMILTON OF HAMELDON, in the county of Leicester,
with remainder to the heirs-male of her body ; and dying at
London, 20 December 1790,4 was buried at Kilmun, having
had issue by her second husband : —

1. George John, Earl of Campbell, born at London 17

February 1763, died at Roseneath 12 July 1764.5

2. GEORGE WILLIAM, sixth Duke of Argyll.

3. JOHN DOUGLAS EDWARD HENRY, seventh Duke of

Argyll.

4. Augusta, born 31 March 1760, married to Colonel

Henry Clavering, second son of Sir John Clavering,
K.B., by Lady Diana West, daughter of Lady
Delawarr. She died 22 June 1831, leaving issue.

5. Charlotte Susan Maria, born 18 February 1775,6 married

at Inveraray Castle, 21 June 1796,7 to John Campbell,
then an officer of the 3rd Regiment of Foot Guards,
afterwards colonel of the Argyllshire Militia,
member of Parliament for the Campbeltown burghs.
He was the eldest son of Walter Campbell of Shaw-
1 Scots Magazine. 2 Ibid, s Ibid. * Ibid. 5 Ibid. 6 Ibid. * Ibid.

388 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

field and Islay, and by him, who died at Edinburgh
15 March 1809,1 had a numerous issue. She married,
secondly, 17 March 1818, the Reverend Edward John
Bury. She died 1 April 1861.

XV. and VI. GEORGE WILLIAM, sixth Duke of Argyll, born
at London 22 September 1768, was baptized 20 October, their
Majesties George in. and Queen Charlotte and the Duke of
Gloucester being sponsors.2 He sat in Parliament for
St. Germains in Cornwall 1790-96,3 succeeded as Baron
Hamilton of Hameldon, on the death of his uterine brother,
Douglas, Duke of Hamilton, 1799, became sixth Duke of
Argyll on the death of his father 25 May 1806, and was
appointed his Majesty 's vice-admiral over the western
coasts and islands of Scotland, excepting the shire of Bute
and the islands of Orkney and Shetland, 9 February 1807.
He sided with the Whig party in politics, and succeeded
the Marquess of Wellesley as Lord Steward of the House-
hold in 1833, when he was sworn a member of the Privy
Council. He received the Grand Cross of the Hanoverian
Order 1833. He married, 28 November 1810, Caroline Eliza-
beth, third daughter of George, fourth Earl of Jersey
(whose previous marriage with Henry William, first
Marquess of Anglesey, had been dissolved in Scotland at
her Ladyship's suit), but had no issue. She died 16 June
1835. The Duke died 22 October 1839 leaving no legitimate
offspring, and was succeeded by his brother.

XVI. and VII. JOHN DOUGLAS EDWARD HENRY, seventh
Duke of Argyll, third son of John, fifth Duke, was born 24
December 1777.4 He served with distinction in Holland
under the Duke of York and Sir Ralph Abercromby, and sat
in Parliament for Argyllshire 1799-1822.5 He was colonel of
the Argyll and Bute Militia, and a Fellow of the Royal
Societies of London and Edinburgh. He married first, 3
August 1802, Elizabeth, eldest daughter of William Camp-
bell of Fairfield ; she died without issue 9 December 1818.
He married, secondly, 17 April 1820, Joan, only child and

1 Scots Magazine. 2 Ibid. 3 Foster's Members of Parliament. 4 Scots
Magazine. 6 Foster's Members of Parliament.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OP ARGYLL 389

heir of John Glassel of Longniddry, and by her, who died
22 January 1828, had issue : —

1. John Henry, born at Ardincaple 11 January 1821, died

27 May 1837.

2. GEORGE DOUGLAS, eighth Duke, born 30 April 1823.

3. Emma Augusta, born 12 March 1825, married, on 26

August 1870, as his third wife, to the Rt. Hon. Sir
John Macneill of Colonsay, G.O.B., P.O., who died 17
May 1883 : she died 30 May 1893.

4. Elizabeth, born 8 January and died 19 February 1828.
He married, thirdly, 8 January 1831, Anne Oolquhoun,

eldest daughter of John Cunningham of Craigends, and
widow of Dr. George Cunningham Monteath. She died
without issue 25 February 1874. The Duke died 26 April
1847, and was succeeded by his eldest surviving son.

XVII. and VIII. GEORGE DOUGLAS, eighth Duke of Argyll,
was born at Ardincaple in Dumbartonshire 30 April 1823, and
succeeded to his titles and estates on the death of his
father, the seventh Duke, 26 April 1847. In politics he
followed the Whig traditions of his family. From the time
when he first accepted office in 1852 till 1881, he was a
member of the Cabinet whenever the Liberal party were
in power; as Lord Privy Seal from 1852 to 1855; again,
from June 1859 to July 1866, and from 1880 to 1881; as
Postmaster-General from November 1855 to 1858; and as
Secretary of State for India from 1868 to 1874. In 1881 he
joined the Liberal Unionist party, and vigorously opposed
the Home Rule bills of Mr. Gladstone in 1888 and 1893.
He was greatly interested in ecclesiastical affairs, having
published in 1842, when only nineteen, A Letter to the
Peers, by a Peer's Son, on the question of patronage in the
Church of Scotland, which was followed five years later by
a work entitled, Presbytery Examined. Throughout his
life he was ever ready to defend his Church and his re-
ligious convictions, and one of the latest public acts of his
life was the deed of gift by which he secured to the Church
of Scotland the possession of the ancient cathedral on the
Island of lona.

He published many other works, chiefly on philosophy
and political economy, of which the most important are

390 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

The Reign of Law, 1866 ; with its sequel The Unity of
Nature, 1884 ; Primeval Man, 1869 ; The Eastern Question
and the Second Afghan War, 1879 ; Scotland as it Was and
as it Is, 1887 ; The Unseen Foundations of Society, 1893 ;
The Philosophy of Belief, 1896; and a book of poems,
entitled The Burden of Belief, 1894. In addition to his
hereditary honours, his Grace enjoyed the unusual distinc-
tion of being Knight both of the Garter, 22 October 1883,
and of the Thistle, 2 May 1856 ;' and her late Majesty
Queen Victoria specially commanded him to wear both
orders on State occasions, as she did not choose that the
Thistle should be considered inferior to the Garter. The
Duke was also a member of the Privy Council, Chancellor
of the University of St. Andrews 1851, President of the
Royal Society of Edinburgh 1861, and a Trustee of the
British Museum. He was elected Lord Rector of Glasgow
University in 1854-55, and was created in 1892 Duke of
Argyll in the Peerage of the United Kingdom ; he was Lord-
Lieutenant of the county of Argyll from 1862 ; LL.D of
Cambridge 1862 ; D.C.L. of Oxford 1870.

He married, first, 31 July 1844, Lady Elizabeth Georgina,
eldest daughter of George Granville Sutherland-Leveson-
Gower, second Duke of Sutherland, by Harriet Elizabeth
Georgina, third daughter of George Howard, sixth Earl
of Carlisle ; she was born 30 May 1824, and was Mistress
of the Robes to Queen Victoria from December 1868 to
January 1870. She died suddenly at Carlton House Terrace,
London, 25 May 1878, leaving issue : —

1. JOHN GEORGE EDWARD HENRY DOUGLAS SUTHERLAND,

ninth Duke.

2. Archibald, born 18 December 1846 ; married, 12 January

1869, Janey Sevilla, ward of his father, and third
daughter of James Henry Callendar of Ardkinglas
and Craigforth, and has issue : —

(1) Niall DiarnUd, born 16 February 1872.

(2) Elspeth Angela, born 2 November 1873.

3. Walter, born 30 July 1848, married, 14 April 1874,

Olivia Rowlandson, only daughter of John Clarkson

1 Complete Peerage. Only four knights out of twelve who have
received the two orders, have been allowed the privilege of retaining
both.

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

391

Miln of Assory House, Bute. He died at Johannes-
burg, South Africa, 2 May 1889, leaving by her, who
subsequently married, 14 June 1890, Allan Gordon,
Esq., and died 17th August 1892 :—

(1) Douglas Walter, born 6 March 1877, married, 28 November

1899, Aimee, daughter of John Laurence of New York.

(2) Lilah Olive, born 10 October 1875.

4. George Granville, born 25 December 1850 ; lieutenant

in the Royal Navy; married, 8 May 1879, Sybil
Lascelles, only child of the late James Bruce Alex-
ander, and has issue : —

(1) Ivar, born 14 May 1890.

(2) Joan, born 5 August 1887.

(3) Enid, born 8 July 1892.

5. Colin, born 8 March 1853, barrister-at-law, and member

of Parliament for Argyll from 1878 to 1885 ; married,
21 July 1881, Gertrude Elizabeth, youngest daughter
of Edward Maghlin Blood of Brickhill, co. Clare,
from whom he was judicially separated in 1884. He
died without issue, 18 June 1895.

6. Edith, born 7 November 1849, married, 23 December

1868, to Henry George, seventh Duke of Northumber-
land, and has issue.

7. Elizabeth, born 14 February 1852, married, 17 July

1880, to Edward H. Clough Taylor of Firby Hall,
Yorkshire, major in 23rd Royal Welsh Fusiliers, and
died 24 September 1896, leaving issue.

8. Victoria, born 22 May 1854.

9. Evelyn, born 17 August 1855, married, 10 August 1886,

to James Baillie Hamilton. (See title Haddington.)

10. Frances, born 22 February 1858, married, 12 May

1879, to Eustace J. A. Balfour, fifth son of J. M.
Balfour of Whittinghame, and has issue.

11. Mary Emma, born 22 September 1859, married, 4 July

1882, to the Hon. and Right Reverend Edward Carr
Glynn, Lord Bishop of Peterborough, son of the first
Lord Wolverton, and has issue.

12. Constance Harriet, born 11 November 1864, married,

27 June 1891, to Charles Emmot, son of Thomas
Emmot, of Brookfield, Oldham, and has issue.

392 CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL

The Duke married, secondly, 13 August 1881, at Danbury
Palace, Essex, Maria, eldest daughter of the Bt. Reverend
Thomas Legh Claughton, Lord Bishop of St. Albans, by
Julia Susanna, eldest daughter of William Humble (Ward),
tenth Baron Ward, and widow of Colonel the Honourable
Archibald Henry Augustus Anson, third son of the first
Earl of Lichfield. She died without issue 4 January 1894,
at Inveraray, and was buried at Cannes in France. The
Duke married, thirdly, 26 July 1895, the Honourable Ina
Erskine Macneill, extra Woman of the Bedchamber to her
late Majesty, youngest daughter of the late Archibald
Macneill of Colonsay, who survives him.

He died at Inveraray, 24 April 1900, and was buried at
Kilmun.

XVIII. and IX. JOHN GEORGE EDWARD HENRY DOUGLAS
SUTHERLAND, ninth Duke of Argyll, was born at Stafford
House, St. James's, on 6 August 1845. He was educated at
Eton and Trinity College, Cambridge; was member of
Parliament for Argyllshire from 1868 to 1878, and for
Manchester from 1895 to April 1900, when he succeeded
to the dukedom. He was private secretary to his father,
the eighth Duke, when he was President of the Council for
India, from 1868 to 1871. He was created an extra Knight
of the Thistle 31 March 1871, and received the Grand Cross
of St. Michael and St. George 17 September 1878, and the
Grand Cross of the Victorian Order. He was made a Privy
Councillor in 1875, and was appointed Governor-General of
Canada October 1878, which position he held till 1883. The
Duke is Lord-Lieutenant and Hereditary Sheriff of the county
of Argyll, Governor and Constable of Windsor Castle, Vice-
Admiral of the western coasts and islands of Scotland,
Hereditary Master of the King's Household in Scotland,
and Keeper of the Great Seal of Scotland, Keeper of
the Royal Castles of Dunstaffnage, Carrick, Tarbert, and
Dunoon, Deputy-Lieutenant for the county of Dumbarton,
honorary colonel of the 1st Argyll and Bute Artillery
Volunteers, 5th Volunteer Battalion (10th Lanark) Highland
Light Infantry, of the 15th Argyll Light Infantry, Ontario,
Canada, of the London Scottish Volunteers, and the Lanca-
shire Fusiliers (Militia). He is the author of Imperial

CAMPBELL, DUKE OF ARGYLL 393

Federation, Life of Queen Victoria, Memories of Canada,
and other works in prose and verse.

He married, on 21 March 1871, in the Chapel Royal,
Windsor Castle, Her Royal Highness the Princess Louise
Caroline Alberta, fourth daughter of her late Majesty
Queen Victoria. She was born 18 March 1848.

CREATIONS.— Lord Campbell, 1445; Earl of Argyll, 1457;
Lord of Lome, 17 April 1470; Marquess of Argyll, Lord
Campbell and Lome, 15 November 1641 ; Duke of Argyll,
Marquess of Kintyre and Lome, Earl of Campbell and
Cowal, Viscount of Lochow and Glenila, Lord Inveraray,
Mull, Morven, and Tiry, 23 June 1701 ; Earl and Viscount of
Hay, Lord Oransay, Dunoon and Arrase, 19 October 1706, in
the Peerage of Scotland. Earl of Greenwich and Baron of
Chatham, 26 November 1705 ; Duke of Greenwich, 30 April
1769 ; Baron Sundridge of Coombank, in Kent, 20 December
1766 ; Baron Hamilton of Hameldon, in the county of Leices-
ter, 14 May 1776, in the Peerage of Great Britain. Duke of
Argyll, 7 April 1892, in the Peerage of the United Kingdom.

ARMS. — Quarterly, 1st and 4th, gyronny of eight, or and
sable, for the name of Campbell ; 2nd and 3rd, argent, a galley
or lymphad, sable, sails furled, flags and pennants flying,
and oars in action, ppr., for the Lordship of Lorn. Behind
the shield a baton and a sword saltirewise, the baton gules,
semee of thistles or, and ensigned with an imperial crown
ppr., thereon the crest of Scotland, the sword ppr. hilted
and pomelled or, being the two badges of Hereditary Great
Master of the Household and High Justiciar of Scotland.

CREST. — A boar's head fesswise erased or, armed argent,
langued gules.

SUPPORTERS. — Two lions guardant gules, armed and
langued azure, standing on a compartment, whereon are
the words, Vix ea nostra voco.

MOTTO. — Ne obliviscaris.

[D. c. v. c.]

[ARRAN, BOYD, EARL OF, see title KILMARNOCK.]

STEWART, EARL OF ARRAN

AMES STEWART, usually
styled Captain James
Stewart, was the second
son of Andrew, second
Lord Ochiltree, whose
mother, Margaret Hamil-
ton, was only child of
James, first Earl of Arran
by his first wife. (See title
Hamilton.) He played a
conspicuous part in the
annals of his time, but
his singular career be-
longs more to the history
of Scotland than to a
mere genealogical notice.
The leading facts in his
life, however, may be briefly summarised. He received an
unusually good education,1 had been a soldier of fortune in
France and Sweden, and returned home in 1579. He must
have had considerable personal attractions, as he speedily
obtained the favour of the King. On 18 March 1579-80 and
24 August 1580 he had charters to himself in fee and his
father in liferent of the lands of Bothwellmuir and others,
in the county of Lanark.2 He was appointed one of the
Gentlemen of the King's Chamber 15 October 1580 ;3
arrested the Earl of Morton, as accessory to Darnley's
murder, 31 December 1580, for which service he received
the approval of the Privy Council and Parliament;4 was

1 Privy Council Reg., iii. 323 n. zlReg. Mag. Sig.
Reg., iii. 323 n. 4 Ibid., 339 n., 389.

Privy Council

STEWART, EARL OF ARRAN 395

appointed tutor to his kinsman James, Earl of Arran, who
had been cognosced an idiot ; admitted to the Privy Council
9 February 1580-81.1

By charter of 22 April 1581 he was created EARL OF
ARRAN and LORD HAMILTON, a ratification of which
grant he received from Parliament in October following.2
It is a curious circumstance that at this time there were
two Earls of Arran, one a Stewart, the other a Hamilton,
and one the tutor of the other. James Stewart's grand-
mother was, as above stated, a daughter of the first Earl
by his first wife, and he apparently succeeded in inducing
the King to treat the family of the third wife of his great-
grandfather as illegitimate. From December 1580 to
August 1582 Arran and the Duke of Lennox were at the
head of the Government in Scotland. But their attitude
towards the Presbyterian clergy, a suspicion that they were
intriguing with Queen Mary and her adherents, and their
evil influence on the young King, led to a feeling that the
country was under a despotism, and their career received
a sudden check by the proceedings known as the Raid of
Ruthven. Arran was made prisoner by the raiders, and
committed to the custody of the Earl of Gowrie. The
Ruthven Raid government, however, came to an end in
June 1583, and Arran, his former colleague Lennox having
died, resumed his supremacy. Gowrie, the leader in the
raid, was executed 2 May 1584, and Arran energetically
prosecuted both the raiders and the party known as the
Banished Lords. In September 1584 he became Chancellor
on the death of Argyll, though he had held the office tem-
porarily for nine months previous.3 He was also made
governor of Edinburgh and Stirling Castles, Provost of
Edinburgh, and Lieutenant-General of the Forces of the
King. English influence and the intrigues of the subtle
Master of Gray led to Arran being committed to ward in
connection with a riot on the Borders which resulted in
the death of Lord Russell, the son and heir of the Earl of
Bedford. On 6 August 1585 he was released from ward
and remitted to seclusion in his own house of Kinneil ; but
his power was broken and his supremacy gone. Once

1 Privy Council Reg., iii. 356. 2 Acta Parl. Scot., iii. 251. 3 Privy
Council Reg., iii. pp. Ixiv. 665 n.

396 STEWART, EARL OF ARRAN

again, indeed, he made an effort to recover it. In October
1585 he took the field with the King against the party of
the Banished Lords, but without success. His opponents
were received into favour, and he himself retired into
private life. But he made one more bid for power. In
November 1592 he came to Edinburgh, apparently on the
invitation of the King, and his appearance alarmed the
clergy ; but after a short stay he retired again.1 His end
came before long : on 1 December 1595, while riding near
Symington, meditating on another try for the Chancellor-
ship, he was attacked and killed by James Douglas of
Parkhead, a nephew of the Regent Morton, whose fall
Arran had been so instrumental in bringing about.

The character of Arran has been the subject of the most
bitter invectives: his anti-Presbyterian policy rendered
him highly obnoxious to the Scottish chroniclers of the
time: he is described as *that tyrane, that godless and
bloodie atheist, and seditious Cataline.' But some allow-
ance must always be made for political rancour. No doubt
Arran was an energetic, self-seeking, and unscrupulous man ;
yet his personal charm must have been considerable. The
English, under Lord Hunsdon, who met him in August 1584, to
discuss matters relating to the two kingdoms, were much
impressed by him ; ' magnificent,' 4 kingly,' are the epithets
applied to him: a man with the 'brave countenance of a
Captain of middle age, very resolute, very wise and learned,
and one of the best spoken men that ever I heard.' This
testimony shows that Arran was not the unredeemed
monster he has generally been made out to have been.2

The Earl of Arran married, 6 July 1581, Elizabeth Stewart,
eldest daughter of John, fourth Earl of Atholl. She had
previously been married, first, to Hugh Fraser, sixth Lord
Lovat, who died in January 1579-80 ; secondly, to Robert
Stewart, Earl of Lennox, the King's great-uncle. This
marriage was annulled, her marriage with Arran was
hurriedly arranged, and the reason of this appeared in the
birth of a child on 8 January 1581-82. The Earl and his
wife had to do ecclesiastical penance for the irregularity,

1 Calderwood's Hist., v. 186-190. 2 For an account of the various episodes
in Arran's career see the admirable prefaces to and notes in vols. iii., iv.,
and v. of the Register of the Privy Council.

STEWART, EARL OF ARRAN 397

much against her will. She is said to have been a young
and beautiful woman, but, like her husband, was furiously
attacked by contemporary chroniclers. Oalderwood calls
her 4 a meete matche for suche a spous, depending upon the
response of witches, and enemie to all human societie.' l

James Stewart, Earl of Arran, and Elizabeth Stewart,
his wife, had issue : —

1. Sir James Stewart of Killeith, afterwards Lord Ochil-

tree. (See that title.)

2. Henry Stewart of Killinnan, brother to James, Lord

Stewart of Ochiltree.2 He had a grant of the manor
of Corrigan, in Killyman, in Ireland, from King
Charles I.3 He married Margaret Horrie,4 whom
Van Bassan5 calls daughter of William Urie of
Pitsligo and Elizabeth Erskine of Dun, and had
issue : —

(1) William Stewart of Corrigan, who ' went to the wars,' and

whose only son Harry died without issue.6 A Jane Stewart,
widow of William Stewart, Brunstane, sometime of Cor-
rigan, co. Tyrone, leaves a will 1675.7

(2) Barbara, the daughter who was married, according to Duncan

Stewart, to Colonel William Stewart of Mains and Burray,
and had no issue.8 According to Van Bassan, she was
married to Robert Stewart of Ardoch, in Galloway.9 She
was certainly the wife of a Colonel Stewart, and her son
James Stewart inherited the manor of Corrigan upon the
failure of heirs-male of his maternal uncle William.10

(3) Jean, married, first, to Hugh Halcro, younger of that Ilk, in

Orkney, who died 10 March 1637; second, before 1639, to
Patrick Smith of Braco.11

3. Frederick.™ Van Bassan (a very indifferent authority)

says that he 4 dyed young,' and gives another brother,
Sir William Stewart, the father, he says, of Charles
Stewart, 4 who was Major Generall in Sweden,' but
his account is very confused.

4. Elizabeth."

1 Hist., iv. 27-31. 2 Orkney Sasines. 3 Stuart's Stuarts of Castle
Stuart, 167. 4 Orkney Sasines, 29 May 1635. 5 MS. Adv. Lib. 143.
6 Stuarts of Castle Stuart, 167, MSS. in possession of Lord Castle-
stuart. 7 CaL Irish Wills. 8 Hist, of the Stewarts, 127. 9 MS. supra.
10 Stuarts of Castle Stuart, 167. n Orkney Sasines. 12 Stuarts of Castle
Stuart, 168. 13 Transcript, 1100, of Robert Glover, Somerset Herald's
Liber MiscelL, Brit. Mus., Harl. MSS. 245.

398 STEWART, EARL OF ARRAN

CREATION.— 22 April 1581, Earl of Arran and Lord
Hamilton.

ARMS. — Those depicted in the initial letter are the arms
of his father, Lord Ochiltree, differenced by a crescent.

Quarterly, 1st. Or, a lion rampant within a double tressure
flory counter-flory gules; 2nd. or, a fess chequy azure
and argent, in chief a label of three points gules, for
Stewart ; 3rd. argent, a saltire between four roses gules, for
Lennox ; 4th. azure, a lion rampant argent crowned or, for
Fife ; all within a bordure compony argent and azure.

In Sir Robert Forman's (Lyon Office) MS. the above coat
is given quarterly with Hamilton for the Earl of Arran, but
the bordure compony — the usual heraldic mark of bastardy
in Scotland — does not appear.

CREST. — This is given by Forman as a lion's head erased
proper.

SUPPORTERS. — Two wyverns spouting out fire, vert.
MOTTO. — Dat incrementum Deus.

[J. B. P.]

[ARRAN, HAMILTON, EARL OF, see HAMILTON, DUKE OF
HAMILTON.]

•

of jTorfar

ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR

IE, WALTER ASTON,

of Tixall, co. Stafford,1
Knight, eldest son of
Sir Edward Aston, of
Tixall, Knight, by his
second wife, Joane or
Jane, daughter of Sir
Thomas Bowles, of Penho
Castle, co. Monmouth,
Baron of the Exchequer.
Aged thirty-eight years,
three months, and twelve
days 20 January 1568-69,2
and so born 8 October
1530. M.P. for co. Staf-
ford 6 Edward vi. Served
at the siege of Leith
1560, and afterwards knighted by the Duke of Norfolk.3
Sheriff of co. Stafford 1570-71 and 1580-81. Built Tixall
Gate House. He was one of the most prominent ad-
herents of the reformed religion in Staffordshire, and for

1 A portrait of Sir Walter Aston was preserved at Tixall. In this
portrait he is represented in black armour studded with gold, his left
hand grasping the hilt of his sword, his right resting on his helmet,
which is adorned with a plume of white feathers, and lies with his
gauntlets on a table before him. In one corner of the picture are the
Aston arms, under them this inscription, ' Walterus Aston, apud Leith
in Scotia miles, in re militari Elizabethae serenissimse Reginse Angliae,
A°Regnisui secundo, A° 1560.' In another place, 'Effigies A° Domini
1584, aetatis suae 55.' See A Topographical and Historical Description of
the Parish of Tixall, in the County of Stafford, by Sir Thomas Clifford,
Bart., and Arthur Clifford, Esq., Paris, 1817, p. 249. 2 I. P. M. to his
father. 3 Metcalfe's Book of Knights.

400 ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAB

a short time in 1586 Mary, Queen of Scots, was removed
from Chartley Castle to his house at Tixall for safe custody.
Died 2 April 1589.1 Married before 8 April 1545 (but the
marriage was not consummated until after that date)2
Elizabeth, daughter of James Leveson, merchant of London
and Calais, by his second wife, Margery, daughter of
William Offley, of Chester. The marriage was solemnised
at Wolverhampton, the festivities lasting a fortnight, free
entertainment being provided during that time not only for
the neighbours, but also for all strangers and travellers.3
By his wife Elizabeth he had issue : —

1. SIR EDWARD ASTON, his son and heir.

2. Robert Aston, of Parkhall, in the parish of Leigh, co.

Stafford, Barrister of Gray's Inn 1581, Recorder of
Stafford.4 Died 1623. Married Joyce, second daughter
of William Dallyson, one of the Judges of the King's
Bench, by whom he had : 5 —

(1) William, drowned in the river Sow, near Tixall; un-

married.

(2) William, who succeeded to Parkhall, his will, dated 11 Nov-

ember 1634, proved at Lichfield 1635 ; he died 18 November
1634 (I. P. M. 11 October, 15 Charles I.). Married Mary,
daughter of Ralph Rugeley of Dunton, co. Warwick,
Esquire, relict of George Barbour, by whom he had : —

Frances, born 9 August 1628, married 28 April 1647, to John
Whitehall, to whom she carried the estate of Parkhall.

Robert, of Marston, died 1625, will at Lichfleld.

John, of Tean, and afterwards of Fole, in the parish of Leigh,
co. Stafford,6 buried at Leigh 28 November 1640 ; married
Margery, daughter of James Walton of Fole, by whom he
had:—

1 I. P. M. taken at Tixall, 18 August, 31 Eliz. 2 Will of James Leveson,
proved, P. C. C., 28 October 1547 (47 Alen.). 3 A manuscript long pre-
served in the family of Offley, and printed in the Genealogist (New
Series, xix. 7). 4 Offley Manuscript, Genealogist (New Series, xix. 8).
5 The descendants of Robert Aston of Parkhall have been supplied from
a pedigree by Dugdale, compiled in 1669, now in the William Salt Library
at Stafford, and from particulars extracted from Collections in Ulster's
Office, and most kindly contributed by G. D. Burtchaell, Esq., of that
Office. 6 He is probably the John Aston of Tean, co. Stafford, who was
party to a deed relating to the property of William Aston of Parkhall
20 September 1621, and who sold, as trustee, land in Cheadle, co. Stafford,
for payment of the latter's debts after his death. See Indentures in
Chancery (Public Record Office), 19 Jac. I., Part 26, and I. P. M. to William
Aston of Parkhall, 15 Chas. I., Part 2, No. 25.

(3)
(4)

ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR 401

i. Sir William Aston, Knight ; baptized 8 October 1651 ;
entered at Gray's Inn 15 March 1631-32 ; M. A. Oxon.
1 Nov. 1642 ; was of Loughborough, co. Leicester, July
1642 ; serg. -major in Col. Anthony Hungerford's
Regiment in Ireland, 1647 ; l M.P. for cos. Meath and
Louth 1654, and 1658-59; entered at King's Inns,
Dublin, 11 June 1658 ; knighted 28 September 1660 ;
second justice of the King's Bench in Ireland, Privy
Seal 3 November 1660, and Patent 19 January 1660-61.
Will dated 5 May 1671, proved at Dublin 29 January
1671-72. Married, first, Sarah, daughter of Thomas
Wingfield of Shrewsbury, who died before July 1642,
and by whom he had :—

(i) Elizabeth, married Nicholas Codington of Holm
Patrick, in Fingall, Ireland ; she died 8. p. 5
February, and buried 10 February, 1656 (Funeral
Entry, Ulster's Office).
Anne, died before 1669.

Married, secondly (license from Bishop of London 12
July 1642), Elizabeth, daughter of William Fellgate
or Higate, merchant of London, relict of Cotton Gill,
also merchant of London ; she died 19 May, and was
buried 30 May 1661 (Funeral Entry in Ulster's Office) ;
by her he had :—

(ii) William, born 1643 ; fellow commoner Trin.
Coll., Dublin, 14 Feb. 1659-60; admitted to
Lincoln's Inn 14 August 1661, as 'son and
heir-apparent of Sir William Aston of Dublin,
Knight, a Justice of the King's Bench ' ; 2 was
executed for murder of ... Keating, in Dub-
lin, 7 May 1686 ; married (license, Dublin, 21
October 1682) Lettice Jones, but died s. p. m.
(iii) John, died before 1669.

Married, thirdly (license, Dublin, 6 November 1661),
Ursula, daughter of Thomas Stockton, Justice of the
King's Bench in Ireland (she married, secondly, 1674,
Sir Charles Feilding, son of George, first Earl of
Desmond; she died 30 October 1720, buried in St.
Michael's, Dublin), by whom he had : —
(iv) Thomas, born 1662, married Margaret, daughter
of Colonel Robert Sandys of Roscommon,
by whom he had issue.

(v) John, baptized at St. Bride's, Dublin, 11 Novem-
ber 1663, buried at St. Michael's, Dublin, 30
June 1664.
(vi) Edward, buried at St. Michael's, Dublin, 16

August 1666.

(vii) Ursula, died before 1669.
ii. Richard of Furnival's Inn, London, 1669.
iii. Charles, died, unmarried, before 1669.

1 In this year he entered his arms in Ulster's Office. 2 Admission
Register of Lincoln's Inn.

VOL. I. 2 C

402 ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR

iv. Alexander Aston of co. Louth, Ireland ; admon. 26
March 1668 ; married Letitia, daughter or widow of

Clinton.

v. Anthony, died, unmarried, before 1669.
vi. Robert, died, unmarried, before 1669.
vii. Elizabeth, died, unmarried, before 1669.
viii. Jane, died, unmarried, before 1669.
ix. Mary or Maria, died, unmarried, before 1669.
x. Joyce, died, unmarried, before 1669.
xi. Anne, married John Worswick of Stafford,
xii. Mabel, married Richard Ogden of London.
xiii. Margaret, married George Long of Clerkenwell, J.P.
for co. Middlesex.

3. Richard, rector of Leigh, co. Stafford, married, first,

Julian, relict of Clerke, by whom he had three

sons and four daughters ; * married, secondly, Anne

, admon. granted at Lichfield, 1601, to Joyce,

his daughter, Anne, his relict, renouncing.

4. William, of Milwich, co. Stafford, matriculated at

University College, Oxford, 1574, aged nineteen.2
Buried in the family chapel at Tixall 6 May 1628.
Married at Kingsbury, co. Warwick, 21 April 1590,
Elizabeth, daughter of Waldive Willington of Hurley,
co. Warwick, Esquire, by whom he had—

(1) Edward of Milwich ; aged seventy at the Visitation of Staf-
fordshire, 6 April 1663; buried at Milwich 26 November
1673. Married, at Weston-on-Trent, 2 July 1622, Dorothy,
daughter of Kichard Eld of Seighf ord, co. Stafford, by whom
he had :—

i. Walter of Milwich, aged thirty-five 6 April 1663, died
1691 ; admon. at Lichfield 30 March 1692 ; married
Ann, daughter of John Chetwynd of Rudge, co.
Stafford, Esquire (she was living at Lichfield 22 June
1703), by whom he had :—

ii. Richard, baptized at Milwich 3 January 1631-32, buried

there 9 April 1633.

iii. William, baptized at Milwich 13 February 1633-34, buried
there 5 February 1660-61 ; (?) married Jane

iv. Edward, baptized at Milwich 17 August 1636, buried
there 24 August 1705 ; admon. at Lichfield 11 October
following. Married Prudence, daughter of Matthew
King of Stafford, by whom he had : —

(i) Walter of St. Giles'-in-the-Fields, co. Middle-
sex; baptized at Milwich 15 October 1680,
died 6 January 1721-22, and was buried at

1 Clifford's History of Tixall. 2 Foster's Alumni Oxonienses.

ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR 403

St. Giles'. Married Penelope, daughter of
John Whitfield of the city of Lincoln, by
whom he had : —

a. Philip Aston, born in the parish of St.
Giles'-in-the-Fields 3 August 1709. At
the death of James, fifth Baron Aston
of Forfar, in 1751, he is said to have
claimed the dignity.1 Died, unmar-
ried, 29 April 1755. Buried at St.
George the Martyr.

6. Walter, born in the parish of St. Giles'-
in-the-Fields, co. Middlesex, 24 Feb-
ruary 1712. He was, at his supposed
accession to the title on his brother's
death, man- cook to Sir Charles Mor-
daunt, Bart.2 Died s. p. 25 March 1763,
and was buried at St. George the
Martyr, Bloomsbury. Married Ann
(? Wright), to whom admon. of his
goods was granted, P. C. C. 11 April
1763.3 He assumed the title of Baron
Aston of Forfar.

(ii) Edward, of St. Giles-in-the-Fields, co. Middlesex,
born 10 November 1686, died 27 March 1738;
admon. P.C.C. 7 April following. Married
Anne, daughter of Thomas Bayley of Stafford,
who survived him, and by whom he had : —

a. Walter, born 10 October 1732. Was
a watchmaker in London4 until the
death of his cousin, Walter Aston,
in 1763, when he assumed the title of
Baron Aston of Forfar. At the general
election of sixteen representatives of
the Scottish Peerage, 1768, the clerks

1 No proof appears, however, to have been made of the extinction of the
descendants of Robert Aston of Park Hall, and Richard Aston, rector of
Leigh, second and third sons of Sir Walter Aston, by Elizabeth Leveson,
while this Philip Aston was descended from William Aston of Milwich,
the fourth son of the same Sir Walter. His death is recorded in the
Gentleman's Magazine (vol. 25), April 29, 1755, as * Ph. Ld. Aston of Forfar,
Scotland.' 2 See Gentleman's Magazine (vol. 33) under date 25 March
1763. In the Annual Register for 1761 (p. 63) appears the following : ' 'Tis
said, that by the death of a Scots nobleman, who died lately, a Roman
Catholick priest, the title descends to a man-cook that lived with a
General Officer in England, who in regard to his cook's present dignity,
could not think of employing him any longer in that station, but very
generously raised a subscription for his support, and that on the affair
being represented to his Majesty, he had ordered him a pension of £200
per annum.' 3 Admon. of the goods of ' the Right Honble. Lady Ann
Aston, widow, deceased,' was granted P.C.C. 1 October 1764, to Frances
Wright, widow, her mother. 4 Gentleman's Magazine, 25 March 1763.

404 ASTON, BARON ASTON OF PORFAR

officiating refused to sustain a signed
list presented on his behalf, on the
ground that no person under that title
stood upon the roll of the Parliament
of Scotland at the time of the Union,
nor had done so for many years preced-
ing that time, and that his title to the
peerage should have been ascertained
in due course of law. George in., in
1769, granted him a pension on the
Scottish establishment styling him
1 Walter Lord Aston, Baron of Forfar.'
He died in London, 29 July 1805, and
was buried in Grosvenor Chapel. Mar-
ried at Hampstead, co. Middlesex, 28
May 1766, Anne, daughter of Peter
Hutchinson, of Gales, co. York, by
whom he had : —

(a) Rev. Walter Hutchinson Aston ;
claimed to be ninth Baron Aston
of Forfar; born 15 September
1769, and baptized at St. George's,
Hanover Square. Matriculated
at Christ Church, Oxon., 12 June,
1789, as 'the son of a Baron.'
B. A. 1793. M. A. 1796. Vicar of
Tardebigg, co. Worcester, 1821.
Died s.p. 21 January 1845, buried
at Tardebigg. Married at St.
Mary's, Nottingham, 14 June,
1802, Elizabeth, daughter of Rev.
Nathan Haines, D.D., by Susan,
sister of Sir John Chudleigh,
Bart. She died 1833, buried at
Tardebigg.

(6) William Bayley, supposed to have
been lost on board The Foulis
East Indiaman, 1791.

(c) Elizabeth Jane, died an infant,
1768.

6. William,1 died unmarried at Lie"ge in
Flanders.

v. Richard, baptized at Milwich, 15 May 1638, living

1673.
vi. Elizabeth, died unmarried; will dated 16 February

1666-67, proved at Lichfleld, 25 March 1667.
vii. Anne, married to Peter Yonge, of co. Montgomery.

1 In Oliver's Collections towards biography of members of the Society of
Jesus, 47, this William Aston is identified with Father Aston, a Jesuit
priest, who was born in London 22 April 1735, and died at Liege 15 March
1800. See also Foley's Records of the English Province of the Society of
Jesus, v. and vii., and the article on Father Aston in the Dictionary of
National Biography.

1

ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR 405

viii. Mary, married to William Chancey of Button Coldfield,

co. Warwick,
ix. Dorothy, unmarried in 1667.

(2) Thomas Aston, died unmarried.

(3) Anne, married to Ralph Bayley of Normancote Grange,

co. Stafford.

5. Hastings, died unmarried, 1586.

6. Devereux, matriculated at Christ Church, Oxford, 28

July 1587, aged sixteen.1 Was of Tixall 22 June 1602,
but afterwards of Wanlip, co. Leicester, where he
was living 27 May 1609.2 Died s. p. 1635. Admon.
P.C.O. 6 April 1635. Married first, Godith, relict of
Richard Skeffington of London, Esquire ; she was
living 1609. Married secondly, about April 1624,
Margaret, daughter of William Barratt of Wymes-
wold, co. Leicester, and relict of Hugh Botham of
Leicester ; 3 she was living April 1635.

7. Jane, married to William Crompton of Stone, sheriff of

co. Stafford, 39 Eliz. He died 1604.

8. Margery, married to Thomas Astley of Patshull.

9. Eleanor, married to William Peyto of Chesterton, co.

Warwick; he died 1609; she died 1636; both buried in
the south aisle of Chesterton church.4

10. Mary, married, after 1583, to Christopher Collier of

Yarlet, co. Stafford.

11. Elisabeth, married (promissa 1583) to Basil Feilding,

and by him was mother of William, first Earl of
Denbigh.

12. Catherine, married, first (after 1583), to Stephen,

son and heir of Sir Stephen Slaney, Lord Mayor of
London, 1595 ; married, secondly, as his second wife,
to Sir William Chetwynd of Ingestrie, co. Stafford,
Knight (marriage-covenant 18 January 1604-5); he
died s. p. 14 January 1613-14; she was married,
thirdly, to Sir Edward Cope of Canon's Ashby, co.
Northants, Knight, and died 1646, aged eighty.

SIR EDWARD ASTON of Tixall, co. Stafford, and Wanlip,

1 Foster's Alumni Oxonienses. 2 Chanc. Pro. James I., Bundle A. 3,
No. 27. Aston v. Bolton. 3 Ibid., A. 6, No. 10. Aston v. Lade. 4 Clif-
ford's Tixall, 249.

406 ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR

co. Leicester, Knight,1 aged thirty-eight years and more,
18 August 1589.2 Knighted after 9 November 1584, and
before 18 August 1589. Sheriff of co. Stafford, 1590-91.
Died 1 February 1596-97.3 Will dated 29 January 1596-97 ;
proved 26 June 1598 .* He desired to be buried within
the chancel at Wanlip. Married, first (settlement dated
3 June 1574) ,5 Mary, daughter of Sir John Spencer of
Althorp, co. Northampton, Knight, by whom he had one
son, who died an infant : secondly, Anne, daughter of Sir
Thomas Lucy of Oharlecote, co. Warwick, Knight, by whom
he had : —

1. SIR WALTER ASTON, Bart., created Lord Aston, Baron

of Forfar.

2. Edward, of the Jewel Office. Died s. p. Married

Anne, only daughter of Lee Sadleir of Temple Dines-
ley, co. Herts.

3. Thomas, of the Inner Temple, living 18 October 1624.6

4. Joyce, married to Sir Martin Oulpeper of Deane, co.

Oxford, Knight ; she died before 1624.7

5. Elizabeth, married at Broadway, co. Worcester, 20

July 1600, to John Sandbach of Broadway, Esquire ;
she died 25 March 1627, and was buried at Pillar-
dington, co. Warwick.

6. Anne, married to Ambrose Elton of Hazel, in the

parish of Ledbury, co. Hereford ; he died 19 February
1659 ; she died 5 February 1660.

7. Jane, married to Thomas Elton, M.D.

I. SIR WALTER ASTON 8 of Tixall, co. Stafford, aged

1 There was in the house of Mr. Levett, at Lichfield, a portrait
of him inscribed, 'Sir Edward Aston, Knight banneret, Anno Domini
1573, setatis suae 22.' He holds in one hand a medallion suspended
to a gold chain, and bearing the figure of a woman, probably intended
for Queen Elizabeth. See Clifford's Tixall, 255. 2 I. P. M. to his father.
3 I. P. M. taken at Stafford, 11 March, 39 Eliz. 4 P. C. C. 54. Lewyn.
6 This settlement is quoted in the I. P.M. taken after his death. 6 Chanc.
Pro. James i., Bundle A. 9, No. 46. He was probably identical with
the Thomas Aston who was a witness to the will of the first Lord Aston,
3 June 1635. 7 Chanc. Pro. James I., Bundle A. 9, No. 46. 8 A portrait
of the first Lord Aston, from a miniature formerly in possession of Sir
Thomas Clifford, Bart., is engraved in Clifford's Tixall. Another portrait
painted on board is (or was) at Lord Bagot's house at Blithfield. A third
portrait, full length, was at Bellamour, in Staffordshire, and has been
engraved in Lodge's Portraits (Clifford's Tixall).

ASTON, BARON ASTON OF PORFAB 407

thirteen, 9 July 1596, and so born 9 July 1583,1 baptized
at Oharlecote, co. Warwick.2 Was ward to the great
lawyer Sir Edward Coke. Made Knight of the Bath at
the coronation of King James i., 25 July 1603, the poet
Drayton, to whom he was patron, and who dedicated
several of his poems to him, being one of the esquires
at his investiture. He was created a Baronet of Engla'hd,
on the first institution of that order, 22 May 1611. He
was a statesman of considerable ability, and was distin-
guished for his acuteness and fidelity in the diplomatic
missions intrusted to him, but by his lavish, expenditure
therein he dissipated the greater part of his estates, which
at his accession to the family property are said to have
been of the annual value of £10,000.3 In 1620 he was sent
with the Earl of Bristol to Madrid to arrange the treaty of
marriage between Prince Charles and the Infanta. He was
again appointed Ambassador to Spain in 1635. By patent,
dated at Whitehall 28 November 1627, he was created by
King Charles I. a Peer of Scotland, by the title of LORD
ASTON, BARON OF FORFAR, to him and his heirs-male
for ever bearing the name and arms of Aston.4 Lloyd's
Worthies (ii. 249) says of him : ' There was in his coun-
tenance such a throne of sweetness, and his words had
so powerful a charm, set off with so agreeable and taking
gravity, that the respect due to him was not lost in the
love he had deserved ; nor the love he attained to abated by
the respect he commanded.' Lord Aston was brought up a
Protestant, but during his residence in Spain he embraced
the Roman Catholic faith; at his death a statement was
found among his papers of the conscientious reasons which
led him to change his religious belief.5 Died 13 August
1639, and was buried at St. Mary's, Stafford. His will,

1 I. P. M. to his father. 2 The entry in the Registers of Charlecote, for
which we are indebted to the Rev. F. Tobin, vicar of that parish, is as
follows: 'Mr. Water Aston, ye sone of Edwarde Aston, Esquier, was
baptised ye 9 of July, Anno 1584, Regine 26.' The inquisition to his father,
taken at Stafford, 11 March, 39 Eliz. (1596-97), states, however, that he was
thirteen years of age on 9 July last past before the taking of the Inquisi-
tion, i.e. 9 July 1596, so that he must have been born 9 July 1583. This is
confirmed by the fact that he had livery of his lands 9 July, 2 James i., 1604
(Court of Wards' Misc. Books, 68, f . 295). 3 This estimate rests upon a state-
ment under the hand of his grandson, the third Lord Aston. See Clifford's
Tixall, 258. * Beg. Mag. Sig., MS. Lib. Hi. No. 13. 6 Clifford's Tixall.

408 ASTON, BARON ASTON OF FORFAR

made on the occasion of his being again sent as Ambassador
to Spain, dated 3 June 1635, was proved 31 October 1639.1
Married, about 1607, Gertrude,2 only daughter of Sir Thomas
Sadleir of Standon, Herts (by his second wife, Gertrude,
daughter of Robert Markham of Gotham, Notts), and grand-
daughter of the celebrated statesman Sir Ralph Sadleir.
She was living at the date of her husband's will, 3 June
1635. By her he had :—

1. Walter, died an infant.

2. WALTER, second Lord Aston.

3. Herbert, baptized at Chelsea, 16 January 1613-14. He

accompanied his father, as secretary, on his second
embassy to Spain, and afterwards resided on a small
estate in the parish of Colton, Staffordshire, which
he obtained from his father, and to which he gave
the name of Bellamour.3 Buried at Golton, 9 January
1689. Admon. at Lichfield, 21 June 1689. Married
Catherine, daughter of Richard Thimelby, and sister
of Sir John Thimelby of Irnham, co. Lincoln, Knight,
by whom he had a son.4

(1) John, living 21 June 1689, when he administered to the goods
of his father.

4. John, living at the date of his father's will, 3 June

1635.

5. Thomas, died young.

6. Gertrude, died an infant.

7. Honoria, baptized at Tottenham, co. Middlesex, 17

July 1610; died at Vittoria in Spain during her

1 P.C.C., 116, Harvey. 2 * Sir Walter Aston of Tixall, in the county of
Stafford, who was invested Knight of the Bath at the Coronation of King
James the First, came hither (Standon) to furnish himself with horses,
against the time that Prince Henry was to be created Prince of Wales ;
who, as 'tis reported, was so taken with the beauty and deportment of
Gertrude, that he shortly after made her his wife ' (Chauncy's Hist . and
Antiq. of Herts, 219, quoted in Clutterbuck's Hertfordshire). There may
be some truth in this story, but the marriage must have taken place some
few years before the creation of Prince Henry as Prince of Wales, 4 June
1610, as the second Lord Aston, who was the second son of the couple, was
born 1609. The match was probably arranged by Sir Walter's guardian,
Sir Edward Coke, who had already married his daughter, Anne Coke, to
Ralph Sadleir, Lady Aston's brother. 3 Clifford's Tixall. * He probably
had another son, born about 1650, named Herbert, who, under the alias
of ' Barrett,' became a Jesuit. See Foley's Records of the English Province
of the Society of Jesus, v. 449.

ASTON, BARON ASTON OP FORFAR 409

father's embassy ; her remains were brought to
England and interred in St. Martin's-in-the-Fields,
co. Middlesex.

8. Frances, baptized at Chelsea, 16 April 1612 ; married,

before June 1635, as his second wife, to Sir William
Pershall of Canwell, co. Stafford, Knight; she was
living at the date of her father's will.

9. Gertrude, married to Henry Thimelby, son of Richard

Thimelby, and brother of Sir John Thimelby of Irnham,
co. Lincoln, Knight ; she, who was living at the date
of her father's will, became, after her husband's
death, a nun, at Louvain, in Flanders.
10. Constance, married, 1629, to Walter Fowler of St.
Thomas' Priory, near Stafford. She was living at
the date of her father's will.

II. WALTER, second Lord Aston of Forfar, born 1609.
He was distinguished for strenuous fidelity to King
diaries I., adhering constantly to his party in the Great
Rebellion, and had a commission from that monarch for
raising a regiment. He was in the memorable siege of
Lichfield, which lasted nineteen weeks, the garrison of that
town being one of the last that held out for the King, not sur-
rendering without his Majesty's approbation. Lord Aston,
who was joined in commission with Sir Thomas Tildesley, the
governor, sent a trusty servant, in the habit of a labourer,
with a letter to the King, and in that disguise he got safe to
his Majesty at Newcastle, from whom he brought back the
following answer, dated 6 June 1646 : —
. * The greatest of my misfortunes is, that I cannot reward
such gallant and loyal subjects as you are as I ought or
would; for the present I must deal freely with you, and
give you my directions, which is, that I can give you no
relief, but I desire you to hold out till Oxford be rendered,
which will be ranked among the rest of the good services
done by you to your most assured friend.— CHARLES R.' '

When Oxford was surrendered, and no conditions were
made for them in the articles, as was expected, Lord
Aston and Sir Thomas Tildesley made the best terms they

1 The original letter was in the possession of Lord Aston's descendant,
the late Mr. Thomas Clifford